Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

1^ ^^p

iVOL. 44 NO. 1

■ ti (n

W c

<, 4-1
CO

o ^

«:§

C/3 CO

>-, <u

■TJ l-i

i-i

r-j C/3

^ c

b cj .i2 CU K
OJ C o "1 Si

S c/i « --,

CO -t-j IT

tu '^ CQ -fl ^-

s <

liess;) LJ ear's (greetings

npHE general board extends love and felicity at the new year and reminds
Relief Society members that ''men are, that they might have joy."
Glad hearts, cheerful countenances, love, hope, and charity in the souls of
Relief Society sisters will reflect themselves in the lives of others and show
forth to our Heavenly Father our gratitude that we are privileged to enter
into the marvelous days of 1957, illuminated by the light of the gospel and
the blessing of Relief Society.

While the Lord enjoins us to ''be sober," he also promises us, "And
inasmuch as ye do these things with thanksgiving, with cheerful hearts and
countenances, not with much laughter, for this is sin, but with a glad
heart and a cheerful countenance . . . the fulness of the earth is yours"
(D.&C. 59:15, 16).

As the new year is born, the general board wishes for every Relief
Society member, deep, abiding joy throughout 1957.

Affectionately,

The Cover: The Floating Gardens, Xochimilco, Mexico

Photograph by Otto Done
Co^'e^ Design by Evan Jensen

QJrOfYl I i

ear an

d QJar

I am so happy to start my subscription
to The Relief Society Magazine. We have
ah\ays had this Magazine in our home,
and since a young girl I have read the
wonderful stories and marveled at the in-
formation contained therein. My hus-
band and I are in Germany in the ser\'ice
and so enjoy our Church activity here. It
is a joy to be a member of Relief Society
and to be able to have the Magazine for
my own now.

— Shirk Debenham

Weisbaden, Germany

The story "One Bright Star" by Myrtle
M. Dean, in the November 1956 Maga-
zine, is so sweet, and makes the reader feel
glorified with its humbleness. Many homes
throughout the world will be blessed by
this story of the real Christmas spirit.
— Ruth M. Penrose

Salt Lake City, Utah

May I thank all concerned who have so
kindly sent me The ReUef Society Maga-
zine all this year. I have really enjoyed
reading all the lovely things, for in them
I find I can learn quite a lot. I have
looked forward to receiving the Magazine
each month from so far away. I do not
belong to your Church, but I have some
very dear friends who do.

— Mrs. L. Carrington

Leeds, England

I can't begin to tell you how much I
appreciate our wonderful Magazine. I only
wish it were bigger or came more often.
I especially enjoy the wonderful recipes.
They are so easy to follow and call for
items that are readily available. The stories
are always very enjoyable and of great ben-
efit. Our Relief Society has only four
members, but we do receive much inspira-
tion from the Magazine.

— Alice M. Mann
Iwakuni, Japan

T should hate to miss a copy of The
Rehef Society Magazine. I find every copy
a wonderful incentive to better living.
— Mrs. Maude E. Grable

Southgate, California

As I was looking through some of the
Magazines, I noticed the lo\'ely poems,
especially the ones that come as frontis-
pieces at the beginning of the Magazines.
I also enjoy the lovely stories, particularly
the continued ones. I have found the
editorials most interesting. I am sure
that everyone who subscribes to the Maga-
zine gains something worthwhile.
— Mrs. Viola Wasden
Rexburg, Idaho

With the November issue of our in-
spiring Magazine, I say "Best yet." May
I spotlight my special eulogies on story-
writer and poet Margery S. Stewart. To
me, there is always such warmth and such
a fine message in her story themes. And
in the poem "November Afternoon," I
recall rich color pictures her words and
phrases gave to me.

— Helen L. Backman

Ogden, Utah

We have received the extra copies of
the Magazine which you have so gener-
ously assigned to this mission. The copies
that are sent for use in the servicemen's
groups are put to good service. . . . The
other subscriptions we have used to send
to the district Relief Society presidents, of
whom we haxe eleven. These sisters take
advantage of . . . members in their dis-
tricts who speak English, and have these
sisters read the articles and stories and
present them to some of their groups in
German. In that way more of our Ger-
man sisters have the advantage of the
messages and inspiration from the Maga-
zine. Let me tell you how much the
Magazine means to me personally. I read
it from cover to co\'er each month, and
the messages I find in the stories and
articles gi\'e me a spiritual boost for
which I am very grateful. Then I lo\e
to read about the activities of the other
missions and stakes, because it gives us a
feeling of belonging, even though we are
a long way from home.

— Bernice O. Dyer

President

West German Mission

Relief Society

Page 2

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford --------- President

Marianne C. Sharp --.__-

Velma N. Simonsen
Margaret C. Pickering

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard

Editor - - -

Associate Editor
Assistant to the Editor
General Manager

Evon W. Peterson
Louise W. Madsen
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay
Christine H. Robinson

First Counselor

Second Counselor

Secretary-Treasurer

Alberta H. Christensen Edith P. Backman

Mildred B. Eyring
Helen W. Anderson
Gladys S. Boyer
Charlotte A. Larsen

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Winniefred S.
Manwaring
Elna P. Haymond
Annie M. Ellsworth
Mary R. Young

Marianne C. Sharp

Vesta P. Crawford

June Nielsen

Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44

JANUARY 1957

No. 1

on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

New Year's Greetings 1

Homemaking, the Ideal Career for Women Annie M. Ellsworth 4

Award Winners — Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 8

Remembering the Handcarts — First Prize Poem Christie Lund Coles 9

Christmascope — Second Prize Poem Frances Carter Yost 10

Benediction to Summer — Third Prize Poem Joanne B. Rose 12

Award Winners — Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest 13

Strength for the Way — First Prize Story Sylvia Probst Young 14

The Mexican Mission Preston R. Nibley 20

Jungle Pilgrimage Into the Past Nell Murbarger 26

Great Men Pray 30

Polio and the March of Dimes Basil O'Connor 35

Biographical Sketches of Award Winners in the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest

and First Prize Winner in the Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest 45

FICTION

Bitter Medicine — Part I Olive W. Burt 22

A Doll Buggy for Christmas Florence S. Glines 40

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 2

Sixty Years Ago 32

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 33

Editorial: "Let Your Light So Shine" Vesta P. Crawford 34

Notes to the Field: Relief Society Assigned Evening Meeting of Fast Sunday in March 36

Award Subscriptions Presented in April 36

Bound Volumes of 1956 Relief Society Magazines 36

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Margaret C. Pickering 48

Birthday Congratulations 72

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Sina Bishop Reid Makes Her Own Crochet Designs 37

Recipes From Mexico Jennie R. Bowman 38

Recipes for Beverages Rhea H. Gardner 46

LESSONS FOR APRIL

Theology: A Review of Outstanding Characters of The Book of Mormon

Leland H. Monson 54

Visiting Teacher Messages: "Ye Shall Have Hope Through the

Atonement of Christ" Leone O. Jacobs 59

Work Meeting: Beverages Rhea H. Gardner 60

Literature: "A Midsummer Night's Dream" Briant S. Jacobs 61

Social Science: "Search Your Hearts" John Farr Larson 67

POETRY

The Monuments, Hazel Loomis, 19; Phantoms, Bessie I. Peterson, 29; Birthday, Genevieve Groen,
31; An Afterthought, Gene Romolo, 37; Enduring Beauty, Maude O. Cook, 44; Gifts, Catherine E.
Berry, 53; Mountain Snowstorm, Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 58; Prayer for a New Year, Vesta N.
Lukei, 72; Today, Elsie Chamberlain Carroll, 72.

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 16, Utah, Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at
once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, f^l7, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Homemaking, the Ideal
Career for Women

Annie M. FAlswoith
Member, General Board of Relief Society

HOMEMAKING, in its truest
sense, is woman's greatest
career. No other profession
occupies the attention and efforts of
more women than that of home-
making. There is no vocation so
important and so challenging as
successful wifehood, motherhood,
and homemaking. It is the sphere
in which women can find the most
happiness and render the greatest
service. The making of a home is
the highest and best in woman's
realm.

Today, homemaking is a much
more complex task than it was in
the days of our grandmothers.
While women have been released
from much of the physical drudgery
in the home because of human inge-
nuity and inventions, many more
complex problems and responsibili-
ties have been added. In the eyes
of trained home economists, if
homemaking is to maintain its cen-
tral position in human life, and to
be permanently satisfying in a
world of economic freedom and
beckoning outside careers, it must
take on professional standards and
secure professional recognition.

Regardless of the circumstances
in which a woman lives, whether
alone in an apartment, with or with-
out children, she can still make a
true home to which she can invite
her relatives and friends, and in
which she can be a gracious home-
Page 4

maker and extend warmth and hos-
pitality. Her home can also be a
place where her varied talents, pur-
poseful accomplishments, and many-
sided personality find satisfactory
expression.

A marked difference exists be-
tween homemaking and housekeep-
ing. Homemaking, in its highest
form, is a creative calling. House-
keeping is more or less a static occu-
pation, the ministering of the
physical comforts of life to the fam-
ily, and has less to do with the pro-
duction of values. Where the ideal
is to make life better for the family
and for friends and neighbors who
may enter, the homebuilder has a
dynamic responsibility in home-
making. A person can keep house
and yet not make a home. Real
homemaking requires a resourceful
mind, ingenuity, and thoughtful
consideration.

There are various types of home-
makers. Included are those who
have a sincere desire each day to
excel in their sphere of homemak-
ing and those who consider each
day just another day of drudgery. It
rests in the point of view. One per-
son may view a gorgeous sunrise
with ecstasy and gratitude for the
glory and beauty of God's creation
and for the challenge of a new day.
Another may view it as just another
daily appearance of the sun. A per-
son may go into one home and leave

HOMEMAKING, THE IDEAL CAREER FOR WOMEN

with a desire and determination to
be a better person because of the
hospitahty and uphfting influence
radiating within that home. A visit
to another home may have an en-
tirely different effect on the same
person because of a lack of warmth
and friendliness. This latter home
is soon forgotten.

To the true Latter-day Saint
woman, the gospel can have a refin-
ing influence in her life which will
be reflected in the home, in the lives
of the members of her family, and
may even be carried into the lives
of her neighbors and friends who
may enter her home.

pj^OR successful homemaking one
of the important qualifications
is a sense of its challenge and a
sense of true values. As homemak-
ers, are we interested in ease and
pleasure, or in work, real joy, service
and hospitality? Which are the
greater possessions? It is the true
homemaker who excels in the chal-
lenge and makes people want to re-
turn to her home, whom we now
wish to consider.

The following worthwhile values
in this ideal career — homemaking
— may be worthy of consideration:
the spiritual, the cultural, the aes-
thetic, the physical, and personality
development. Each is a component
part of the integrated whole, and
each should find lodgment in suc-
cessful homemaking.

The ideal homemaker reflects a
deep sense of spiritual values in her
home — humility, compassion, an
understanding and forgiving heart,
reverence, courtesy, kindness, and
the worth of character. Her home
will take on this refining, spiritual
influence which will be felt by

those who enter it. The atmosphere
or spirit of the home is greatly im-
proved where religion plays a domi-
nant role. Someone has rightly
said: 'There is something about re-
ligion and spirituality in the home
that clears the atmosphere and
makes the home a delightful place
in which to live."

The cultural atmosphere is en-
hanced with good books, selective
magazines, and discriminating mu-
sic. People notice it. Hospitality
is increased and a person's heart is
warmed by these friendly contacts.
One develops a high regard for the
homemaker and leaves inspired,
lifted, even with a feeling of kinship.

In the career of homemaking one
must not lose sight of the aesthetic
values which enrich and glorify the
atmosphere of a home — the lovely
needlepoint on the dining-room
chairs or on a footstool, the fine
choice of pictures on the walls, the
handmade rug, the heirloom, the
attractive house frock the hostess is
wearing, and, by all means, the color-
ful flower garden in the backyard.
Nothing creates more warmth and
beauty in the home than an attrac-
tive arrangement of flowers from
one's own garden. The following
verse typifies the feelings of a lover
of flowers:

If thou of fortune be bereft
And in thy store there be but left
Two loaves, sell one and with the dole
Buy hyacinths to feed thy soul.

— From ''Not By Bread Alone,"
by James Terry White

Art creation and appreciation in
the home enrich the lives of each
member, and carry the influence be-
yond the home into the community.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

A humble pride in her accomplish-
ments brings contentment and satis-
faction to any homebuilder.

The physical satisfactions are
many and varied. The aroma of
freshly baked bread, spicy apples,
pumpkin pie, fruit cake, or the smell
of savory soup reflect upon the at-
mosphere of the home. Today,
when so many of these delectable
foods are purchased over the count-
er by housewives, it makes one won-
der if fine cookery is becoming a
''lost art" to the home. Do we as
homemakers invite our friends in
for home-cooked meals, or do we
take them out to dinner? Nothing
glorifies homemaking more than for
a happy group to gather around the
dining-room table, spread with de-
licious home-cooked food, and en-
joy a meal together, enhanced with
delightful conversation. Or, is the
dining-room table and its many
happy, festive occasions also passing
into oblivion? A dinner in the din-
ing-room, served with leisure and in
a tidy surrounding, would be a con-
tinuous and potent means of
bringing the family closer together,
likewise, friendships.

/^LD-fashioned homemade merry-
making in the home is not so
frequent as it used to be, due, per-
haps, to the present struggle of
making a living. A committee on
homemaking, called by President
Hoover during his administration,
said: ''If the home is to function
as it should in encouraging friend-
ships, in broadening the social
horizon of the family, and in mak-
ing its members feel themselves a
part of the community, there must
be an effort to bring back some of
its old-fashioned hospitality." The

challenge is great. I knew of one
homemaker and her husband who
held open house on Saturday nights
for all of the Latter-day Saint service-
men from two aviation fields, serv-
ing them with fresh homemade
bread and jam. Was that a phase
of real hospitality, bringing sweet
memories of mother and home to
those boys?

Personality development is ever
a challenge to the homemaker.
Through effort, observation, love,
service, and sharing, she uncon-
sciously develops strength in person-
ality which has its reward— a better
homemaking career. Every home-
maker owes it to her family to look
her best, as it will reflect upon the
home atmosphere. Good grooming,
proper care of her person, correct
posture, cleanliness and neatness in
dress, observance of health rules, all
add up to a delightful personality
and create poise and charm. A
sense of humor is another valuable
asset. Elizabeth MacDonald, in her
book on homemaking, said: "The
woman who has a gallant attitude is
seldom long-faced." The value of a
smile cannot be over-estimated. The
memory of it may last a lifetime.
Dr. Royal L. Garff (University of
Utah), in addressing a large group
of women, said: "There is nothing
like the magic of a smile to turn on
the brakes of personality."

Success in home finances must
have a place in good homemaking.
The ability to use money wisely is
quite as important as the power to
earn it. Through budgeting and
record keeping, the homebuilder
can acquire frugality in spending
the family income.

Budgeting of one's time is an-

HOMEMAKING, THE IDEAL CAREER FOR WOMEN

other important aspect in an order-
ly home. The final result should
be an increase of leisure time. An
occasional change in the regular
routine of duties, constructive
imagination, and executive ability
should invent new and better ways
of doing things which should result
in more time for other accomplish-
ments. This time should give the
homemaker moments for selective
reading, personal hobbies, social
functions, community and Church
activities, which help to cultivate
an appreciation for interests beyond
her own household and have a stim-
ulating effect in the home as well.

Truly, the challenge of good
homemaking is great and the dig-
nity of successful home manage-
ment is unexcelled. In a talk on
homemaking, Mrs. Sterling Ercan-
brack* said: ''A home, like a person,
has a body and a soul. House furn-
ishings, heat, light, food, clothing,
etc. make up the body. The
thoughts, feehngs, attitudes and
purposes which pervade the home
constitute the soul.'' Regardless of
Jiow elaborate or how humble a
house may be, a spirit of hospitality,
friendliness and charm can radiate
within its walls and characterize
home entertainment. If the home-
maker would perform well in this
career of homemaking, she must

assume these responsibilities with
integrity and courage.

''Abundant living evolves primar-
ily from the happy family. Such ob-
jectives have their roots deep within
the culture of the Latter-day Saint
people. Family life is the matrix
of spiritual development, the foun-
dation of society, and the basic unit
of the Kingdom of God" (Dr. Mar-
ion C. Pfund, Dean of College of
Family Living, Brigham Young Uni-
versity).

And now, just one more visit
with the ''ideal" homemaker who
has chosen homemaking as the
"ideal" career. Today, as always,
you are greeted with a ready smile
and a warm friendliness. Regard-
less of how busy this homemaker
may be, there is a feeling of calm-
ness, serenity, and charm. You
sense a feeling that you are the
only one that matters. The same
reflection is felt throughout the
home of a charming, hospitable,
gracious personality. This is one
of the greatest attainments of a
homemaker in homemaking. You
go away relaxed, lifted in spirit, de-
termined again to be a better per-
son and a better homemaker. Yes,
the homey, friendly, hospitable, and
spiritual atmosphere is what charac-
terizes the ideal home.

^Member of the Board of Trustees, Utah State Agricultural College, Logan, Utah

fyiward vi/i

inners

ibiiza U\. Q>no\K> [Poem Looniest

'T^HE Relief Society general board
is pleased to announce the
names of the three winners in the
1956 Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest.
This contest was announced in the
May 1956 issue of the Magazine,
and closed August 15, 1956.

The first prize of twenty-five dol-
lars is awarded to Christie Lund
Coles, Provo, Utah, for her poem
''Remembering the Handcarts." The
second prize of twenty dollars is
awarded to Frances Carter Yost,
Bancroft, Idaho, for her poem
''Christmascope." The third prize
of fifteen dollars is awarded to
Joanne B. Rose, West Jordan, Utah,
for her poem ''Benediction to Sum-
mer.''

This poem contest has been con-
ducted annually by the Relief So-
ciety general board since 1924 in
honor of Eliza R. Snow, second gen-
eral president of Relief Society, a
gifted poet and beloved leader.

The contest is open to all Latter-
day Saint women, and is designed
to encourage poetry writing, and to
increase appreciation for creative
writing and the beauty and value of
poetry.

Prize-winning poems are the prop-
erty of the Relief Society general
board, and may not be used for pub-
lication by others except upon writ-
ten permission of the general board.
The general board also reserves the
right to publish any of the poems

Page 8

submitted, paying for them at the
time of publication at the regular
Magazine rate. A writer who has
received the first prize for two con-
secutive years must wait two years
before she is again eligible to enter
the contest.

Mrs. Coles appears for the third
time as an award winner in the
Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. Mrs.
Yost and Mrs. Rose are first-time
winners.

There were 143 poems submitted
in this year's contest. Entries were
received from twenty-three states,
with the largest numbers coming in
order, from Utah, California, Idaho,
and Arizona. Six entries were re-
ceived from Canada, three from
England, and one each from Nova
Scotia, Panama Canal Zone, Yugo-
slavia, Australia, and South Africa.

The general board congratulates
the prize winners and expresses ap-
preciation to all entrants for their
interest in the contest. The general
board wishes, also, to thank the
judges for their care and diligence
in selecting the prize - winning
poems. The services of the poetry
committee of the general board are
very much appreciated.

The prize-winning poems, to-
gether with photographs and bio-
graphical sketches of the prize-
winning contestants, are published
in this issue.

Lrnze - vyinnifig [Poems

Eliza Roxey Snow Memorial Poem Contest

CHRISTIE LUND COLES

First Prize Poem

iKemembenng the ulandcarts

Christie Lund Coles

It was not worth the cost, the cynics said,
Reading again the names of those who died,
Remembering the graves of lonely dead,
Covered by rocks against the rushing tide
Of elements . . . the snarl of wind, the snow;
The sharp, relentless beat of sleet and rain;
The fang and claw of wolves whose hungers know
No pity . . . not worth price of blood and pain.

Yet, we who stand within the valley's arch,

Green as the Eden of another day.

Watching each temple spire rise like a torch

Of truth, of verity, to guide man's way.

We, travelers upon the path they laid.

Thank God they found it worth the price they paid.

Page 9

FRANCES C. YOST
Second Prize Poem

(^hnstmascope

Fiances Carter Yost

PART I: Walk With the Shepherds

Though paper angels dangle on each tree,
And frosted cherubs string each neon light,
The world, in tawdry tinsel, does not see,
Or even sense, a Gabriel, in white.
Come! Walk along the paths of Galilee.
Where Virgin Mary, favored of the Lord,
And humble Joseph, her own covenantee,
Counseled by angels, walked with one accord.
They stroll the shepherd's starry hill and dell,
Don robes of meekness, take the staff of faith.
Hear the archangels sing with Gabriel,
The sacred carolers, a holy wraith.
While jeweled starlight guards each woolly fleece
Walk with the shepherds to the shrine of peace.

Page 10

PART II : Come Be a Wise Man

Though ghstening stars festoon each Christmas tree,

And asteroids bedeck each store and street,

The world, bent on quick-witted repartee

And selfish merriment, almost delete

The pointed meaning of the yuletide star.

Come! Be a wise man, take the road to him.

(Be not a Herod who sees not afar.)

As they, let not the light of love grow dim.

As they, take gifts; the gold of gratitude;

The myrrh of mercy and of charity;

The frankincense of faith and hope renewed.

A gift too worldly, is as filigree.

We can be wise men, too, and go with them.

Follow the star that leads to Bethlehem!

PART III: Bend Low to Him

Ebony leather, and the rhinestone heel
Now point and pivot in each wayside inn.
Proud men and haughty ladies sip with zeal
Strong nectar, while the world is clothed in sin.
Have we forgotten whose birthday is this?
Have we forgotten star and angel song?
We, too, have filled our inn with avarice,
As lusty Romans drank their cup of wrong.
Bend low to him, though time is now far spent;
Kneel as the shepherds, worship at his feet.
Only through him can we find real content.
Only through him life's lyric can repeat.
Although the world seems bent on trumpery,
Accept his gift of immortality.

Page 11

JOANNE B. ROSE

Third Prize Poem

ujeneaiction to Sunifner

Joanne B. Rose

What captive power is fettered to the wing
That hires the feeding gull from sea-sucked shore;
What sad, relentless song does autumn sing
Compelling the restless birds to wheel and soar?
Flocking in gray-white clouds behind the plough
They gorge themselves where rich black soil's unfurled;
Skimming the earth they scream a parting vow
To leave this plain till trees are blossom pearled.
Theirs is the cry that ushers winter's breath . . .
The cry of motion spent— of purpose lost;
Theirs is the cry of gulls at summer's death
As mourning earth is draped in a veil of frost.

Note: For biographical sketches of the award winners in the Eliza R. Snow Poem
Contest, see page 45.

page 12

,yLsK>ard vi/i

ifiners

Annual Uxelief Societif Short Storg (contest

T^HE Relief Society general board
is pleased to announce the
award winners in the Annual Relief
Society Short Story Contest, which
was announced in the May 1956
issue of the Magazine, and which
closed August 15, 1956.

The first prize of fifty dollars is
awarded to Sylvia Probst Young,
Midvale, Utah, for her story
''Strength for the Way/' The sec-
ond prize of forty dollars is awarded
to Edith Larson, Manton, Michi-
gan, for her story ''Mother's Shoes."
The third prize of thirty dollars is
awarded to Vera H. Mayhew, Berk-
eley, California, for her story "The
Slow Hurry."

Mrs. Young is a first-time winner
in the Relief Society Short Story
Contest, although she has received
two awards in the Eliza R. Snow
Poem Contest. Mrs. Larson was
awarded third prize in last year's
story contest. Mrs. Mayhew is a
winner in the story contest for the
second time.

The Annual Relief Society Short
Story Contest was first conducted
by the Relief Society general board
in 1941, as a feature of the Relief
Society centennial observance, and
was made an annual contest in 1942.
The contest is open only to Latter-
day Saint women who have had at
least one literary composition pub-
lished or accepted for publication
by a periodical of recognized merit.

The three prize-winning stories
will be published consecutively in

the first three issues of The Relief
Society Magazine for 1957. Twenty-
five stories were entered in the con-
test for 1956.

The contest was initiated to en-
courage Latter-day Saint women to
express themselves in the field of
fiction. The general board feels that
the response to this opportunity
continues to increase the literary
quality of The Rehef Society Mag-
azine, and will aid the women of
the Church in the development of
their gifts in creative writing.

Prize-winning stories are the
property of the Relief Society gen-
eral board, and may not be used
for publication by others except on
written permission from the general
board. The general board also re-
serves the right to publish any of
the stories submitted, paying for
them at the time of publication at
the regular Magazine rate.

A writer who has received the first
prize for two consecutive years must
wait for two years before she is
again eligible to enter the contest.

The general board congratulates
the prize-winning contestants, and
expresses appreciation to all those
who submitted stories. Sincere grati-
tude is extended to the judges for
their discernment and skill in se-
lecting the prize-winning stories.
The general board also acknowl-
edges, with appreciation, the work
of the short story committee in
supervising the contest.

Page 13

C/irst Lrrtze- vi/infiifig Story

J^nnual LKelief (boaety (bnort Q>tory[ Looniest

Strength for the Way

Sylvia Piohst Young

SOFTLY, so as not to awaken
Jim, Anne Hadfield slipped
out of bed and stole from the
tent into the night stillness. Over
the bluffs moonlight lay like a
mantle, but not a breeze was stirring
and the air was heavy and almost
as hot as at midday.

With a weary little sigh, she sat
down on a nearby log. Council
Bluffs— wagons and tents; the low-
ing of cattle; the smoke of campfires
—a camp of Israel. How long it
had been since she had known the
comfort of her Nauvoo home. It
was February when they had left
Nauvoo with the first company of
saints— February and this was July-
only five months. But living out-
of-doors, knowing cold and hunger,
being deprived of all of the easy liv-
ing she had known in Nauvoo had
made her young heart yearn so much
to be back there again. Still, with
Jim beside her, with his strong,
young love to warm and comfort
her, she hadn't minded so much
the hardships or privations on the
way. Jim's courage and fine sense
of humor had been like a staff in
her hand. But now — now, Jim
would not be here. A tear stole
down her cheek and she brushed it
away. Before her stretched wagons
and tents of men— recruits for the
United States Army— fathers, hus-
bands, and sons from Mt. Pisgah

Page 14

SYLVIA PROBST YOUNG

and Garden Grove, who had come
to join with the men from Council
Bluffs. Tomorrow they would leave
for Fort Leavenworth.

Less than a month ago Captain
James Allen had come to Council
Bluffs to see President Young. He
had asked for five hundred men to
help defend the United States in a
war against Mexico. It seemed
almost ironical that he should point
out the governmental protection of-
fered them when they had been
driven from state to state, and had
suffered untold persecutions. But
President Young, with loyal patriot-
ism, had begged the saints to dis-

STRENGTH FOR THE WAY

tinguish between the conduct of the
states separately and the conduct of
the states collectively. The nation,
he said, was not responsible for their
present outcast condition. So pa-
triotism had won because of Presi-
dent Young, and Captain Allen was
getting his men. But in Anne's
heart, there was a bitter resentment
toward the President, and she won-
dered how he could have seemed so
willing to let the men go.

Jim had enlisted, of course— and
tomorrow he would be gone. She
would be quite alone then, with not
even a relative near. Here in this
wilderness she would bear Jim's
child, and he would be far away in
the barren country beyond. . . . She
covered her face with her hands and
let the warm tears flow.

^^ A NNE - Anne, darhng."

It was Jim's voice. She turned
to look at her husband. Jim
Hadfield, tall and brawny and
straight as a pine, was as fine an
example of clean, Mormon man-
hood as the battalion could have.
He came to sit beside her, his pro-
tective arm around her waist.

''Honey, what are you doing out
here?" His words were full of tender
solicitude.

"I thought you were asleep, Jim,
so I came out here."

''I was asleep until I discovered
you weren't beside me. Anne, you
have to get your rest, dear."

''I couldn't sleep — tomorrow
you'll be gone."

He put a hand under her chin
and looked down into her eyes.

''But I'm here tonight — right
here beside you," he made an effort
at speaking lightly.
Jim.

"Yes?"

"Did you know that Jennie Peters
is going with the battalion? She
enlisted as a cook. Jim, if I weren't
having the baby I could be going,
too."

He looked at her gravely then.
"Anne, are you sorry about the
baby?"

"You know Fm not." Her tone
was fringed with impatience. "I've
been as glad about it as you have,
but your going makes everything so
different." She wanted to add— "I
don't see the reason for it, either,"
but she didn't. She had argued on
that before and it only upset Jim.
He was convinced that President
Young had no alternative.

"It's being alone that will be so
hard." She tried to keep her voice
steady.

"Anne." He put his other arm
around her and held her close, his
voice was husky. "Leaving you will
be the hardest thing I've ever done.
I've thought about it constantly.
One thing gives me comfort. I say
to myself: 'Anne's the kind of girl
that can take it with her chin up;
she's as good a soldier as I'll ever
be.' You'\'e already proved that,
dear."

For a long moment he looked
searchingly into her upturned face.
"I want you to remember some-
thing always — I'll be with you all
the way. Across the miles that sep-
arate us I'll be asking God to bless
and comfort you," he spoke earnest-
ly, "and my every thought will be
with you back here."

Anne looked into the dark, serious
eyes so close to her own, eyes full
of love and tenderness for her. She
answered with lips brushing his

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

brow. Then gently Jim gathered
her in his arms and carried her back
into the tent and to bed.

In the still darkness he led her to
talk about the future when he
would be back and meet her and
their baby in the promised valley of
the mountains; of the home they
would have and of the wonderful
years before them.

His gentleness lifted the load from
her heart, and, peacefully as a child,
Anne closed her eyes and went to
sleep, not knowing how great the
weight on her husband's heart.

npHE following day, July twentieth,
was a busy one for the saints at
Council Bluffs. Jim Hadfield, as a
corporal in the newly formed bat-
talion, met with all the other
officers in a private council with
President Young. The President
gave them a farewell blessing, he
counseled them to remember to be
clean, virtuous, and prayerful. Pro-
phetically he promised them that
they should not be required to shed
human blood.

In the afternoon there was a fare-
well ball in honor of the departing
men. It was a gay party; to the
canto of fiddles and the jingle of
bells, young and old danced the
Virginia reel and the Copenhagen
jig beneath the shelter of a bowery
prepared especially for the occasion.
Hand in hand, Anne and Jim Had-
field watched the dancers, smiling
and gay as the others. No one
would have guessed that it was a
time of parting for all of these mer-
rymakers.

When the sun dipped behind the
sharp skyline of the Omaha hills,
the dancing ceased, and a farewell

quartette sang a parting song.
Goodbyes were said then.

Anne and Jim clung to each
other for that brief moment.

'Til be praying for you always,"
he whispered, ''take care of your-
self — and the baby." Then he
kissed her gently and smiled into
her shining eyes. She returned as
brave a smile as his.

"That's my girl, no tears, darling."

No tears — she had shed them all
the night before, and she had re-
solved that he would not see her
cry today.

They took up their line of march
then, tramping to the strains of the
band with the Stars and Stripes
waving above them. Five hundred
men marching toward Fort Leaven-
worth, Kansas, where they would
receive their uniforms and supplies.

Standing with those who were
left behind, Anne watched until her
eyes could no longer distinguish
anything but a cloud of dust. Then
she turned toward her own wagon,
the heart within her heavy as stone.

"Everyone will be good to you,"
Jim had said. They were. Sister
Hansen, who was camped next to
them, brought her a dish of beans
and a slice of corn bread for her
supper.

"I told Jim I'd keep care of you,"
she exclaimed, "and I mean to do
so. Peggy could come and sleep
here with you, if you like."

Anne smiled at this big, motherly
neighbor. "I'll be just fine," she said,
"just knowing you're close by."

But long after the camp had
settled down for the night she lay
staring into the darkness. Last
night Jim had been here with her—
tonight she was alone. It was the

STRENGTH FOR THE WAY

most heart-tearing experience she
had ever had, being without Jim.
It had only been hours since he
had gone; it seemed an eternity.

The western movement would
have to stop now, without the men
they could not go on. Here they
would build quarters for the winter,
and here their child would be born
—hers and Jim's— with no kin to
give her comfort. How much must
they all bear for this new belief?

Her thoughts turned to Nauvoo
then; ever since Jim had enlisted
Nauvoo had been in her semicon-
scious mind. Back in Nauvoo there
were those who still worshiped
God— those who had stayed with
Emma Smith— her own father and
Aunt Carrie. If she could be in
Nauvoo when the baby came. A
sudden idea made her sit upright
in her bed — Nauvoo — if she could
go back to Nauvoo. Surely between
now and November there would be
wagons returning to help the sick
and needy to evacuate. She had
heard some talk of it. They could
have her team and wagon for the
privilege of a ride back. She was
strong and healthy and young; she
could easily make that trip. In
Nauvoo, her baby could be born in
a house with a doctor and Aunt
Carrie by her side. In Nauvoo, she
would not be alone or afraid. When
Jim was discharged from the army
he could come back for her. He
would understand and he would not
disapprove— he loved her too much
for that.

The idea grew and took posses-
sion of her. She would go to the
President himself. She would tell
him why she wanted to go back.
How could he refuse her wishes,

wasn't he directly responsible for
Jim's absence?

With a little smile, Anne closed
her eyes and dreamed of Nauvoo
and the happiness she had known
there.

She awoke before dawn the next
morning, the idea still paramount
in her thoughts. All morning she
toyed with it. The one disturbing
thing was Jim; she was not at all
sure that he would be pleased. But
Jim was gone, she argued with her-
self, and she had to make her own
decisions.

OESOLUTELY she dressed in her
best brown calico dress and her
pink sunbonnet, and wearing high
courage, in the early afternoon, she
went to see President Young. But
her heart was beating rapidly, she
had never talked to the President
before. On the various occasions
when she had heard him speak he
seemed quite stern, and his manner
brisk. Would he be displeased to
have her take up some of his time?

But the voice that greeted her
was gentle and friendly. Anne
looked with surprise into the rugged
face of the man who was leader of
the entire company. He didn't
seem surprised to see her; it was
almost as if he had been expecting
her visit.

Inside of his tent he found a
chair for her. "I don't believe I've
had the pleasure of meeting you be-
fore," he said, holding out his hand.

'Tm Anne Hadfield," she an-
swered. ''My husband is Corporal
James Hadfield of your battalion."

A look of gentle compassion soft-
ened the stern lines of his face.
''Those men," he said, "are the

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

cream of Israel. There are no braver
men on earth, but not one of them
is any more courageous or vahant
than the woman he has left behind.

"Sister Hadfield/' the President's
face grew grave, ''it was not easy for
me to send your corporal away from
you, I had no other course. We
have known great trials, perhaps
none greater than this. But, my
dear sister, remember — we are
never alone. The God of heaven
is guiding us as he has always done.
He is forever mindful of you and
of me — of all of us. He is at the
helm. With trust in him you can
endure whatever trials may come
your way. God will provide for you
here the same as he did in Nauvoo.

''Back in Nauvoo there are men
and women who have chosen not to
follow — the way is too hard, the
sacrifices too great. But it is God's
chosen course for us, and, if we re-
main true to that conviction, we
shall reap blessings that they who
stav behind shall never know.''

As he spoke his face reflected wis-
dom and calm assurance, and the
truth of his every word sank deep
into Anne Hadfield's heart. It
seemed he could read her very
thoughts, and she felt strangely un-
comfortable in his presence.

ORIGHAM Young, a prophet of
God— there was something ma-
jestic about him. And suddenly she
remembered the conference in Nau-
voo. It was as if she were seeing
him now as she had seen him then,
when the mantle of Joseph had fal-
len upon him; when he had spoken
in the voice of the martyred one.

She could never forget the spirit of
that conference — how Jim's hand
had gripped her own. She could
feel that same spirit now, in the
presence of this man. In that mo-
ment she was ashamed — ashamed
of the weakness that had brought
her here. Jim had spoken of her
courage, what would he think of
her now? A tear stole down her
cheek — a tear of remorse, but a
tear of relief, too. She raised her
head, courage had returned; faith
had been rekindled; doubt had gone,
more quickly than it had come. It
was almost as if the President had
pronounced a special blessing upon
her head.

She knew, as she had known at
the conference in Nauvoo, that the
way was here with this chosen
prophet of God; there could be no
turning back. But now she didn't
want to turn back, for her strength
had returned, and a warm, comfort-
ing peace filled her soul.

The President's face relaxed then,
and he smiled down at her.

"Sister Hadfield, I didn't mean to
give you a sermon. Now tell me
how can I help you?"

Anne looked at him with shining
eyes. "I needed a little strength
for the way," she answered, "and
you have given me that. Thank
you. President Young."

She held out her hand and he
took it in his big, roughened one.

"God bless you," he said.

With her head held high, Anne
went out of the tent, her eyes look-
ing across the prairie to the future
that lay beyond.

Note: See page 45 for a biographical sketch of Sylvia Probst Young.

Willard Luce

MONUMENT VALLEY, ON THE UTAH-ARIZONA BORDER

In the heart of the Navajo Indian Reservation

cJhe 1 1 Lonuments

Hazel Loomis

I saw you spread your velvet robe.

I saw the curtain drawn

As night came down.

I closed my eyes,

And even dreaming knew, when come the dawn,

Like loyal friends.

You would be there

Unchanged,

Unmoved.

Page 19

&ke m

exican

n iissi

ission

Pieston R. Nihhy

AT the October conference of the
Church, held in Salt Lake City
in 1875, Elders Daniel W. Jones,
Anthony W. Ivins, Amnion M.
Tenney, James Z. Stewart, Helaman
Pratt, Robert H. Smith, and Wiley
C. Jones were called to open a mis-
sion for the Church in the Re-
public of Mexico. As they were
requested by President Brigham
Young to explore Arizona and look
for possible places for settlement by
the Mormon people on their way
to their field of labor, they traveled
on horseback, taking their food,

bedding, and camp equipment on
pack animals.

After enduring many hardships
while making their way across Ari-
zona and New Mexico, they arrived
in El Paso, Texas, during the first
week of January 1876, and crossed
the Rio Grande River, where they
began their labors. They worked
their way southward as far as the
city of Chihuahua, held meetings
and distributed their literature. In
the fall of the year they returned to
their homes in Utah.

At the October conference of the

Harold M. Lambert Studios

PLAZA OF MOUNTAIN VILLAGE, EL CHICO, MEXICO

Page 20

THE MEXICAN MISSION

Photograph by Otto Done

EL TAJIN PYRAMID IN THE STATE OF VERA CRUZ, MEXICO

Church held in Salt Lake City in
1879, Elder Moses Thatcher, a
member of the Council of the
Twelve, was appointed president of
the Mexican Mission. Shortly after-
wards he established headquarters
in Mexico City, and with Elders
James Z. Stewart and Meliton G.
Trejo, began a vigorous campaign
to make known the gospel message.
The first baptisms took place in No-
vember and soon a small branch of
the Church was established in Mex-
ico City.

Except for a brief period (1889
to 1901 ) missionary work in Mexico
has continued since that time. In
June 1956, under the direction of

Elders Harold B. Lee and Spencer
W. Kimball of the Council of the
Twelve, the Mexican Mission was
divided, and the Northern Mexican
Mission was formed. Claudius
Bowman presides over the Mexican
Mission and Joseph T. Bentley over
the Northern Mexican Mission.
Before the division there were ap-
proximately 9,300 members of the
Church in the Republic of Mexico,
located in sixty-one branches. In
December 1955, before the mission
was divided, fifty-six Relief So-
ciety organizations were reported,
with 1,183 niembers. Jennie R.
Bowman presides over the Mexican
Mission Relief Society.

Note: The cover for this Magazine is a view of the Floating Gardens, Xochimilco,
Mexico. See also "Recipes From Mexico/' page 38.

Bitter Medicine

Part I
OJive W. Burt

HELEN Lund was just a bit
breathless as she hurried up
the school-building stairs and
into the auditorium where the
P.T.A. meeting was to be held. As
she opened the door, however, the
buzz of conversation and the con-
fusion of moving people told her
that she was in plenty of time. She
glanced quickly about to see where
Lettie Young, her particular friend,
was sitting.

Lettie was off to one side, stand-
ing by a group of talking women.
She was looking down at them, but
not joining in the conversation.
Helen strolled over to her friend's
side.

''Hi, Lettie. I see Fm early for
once. It's such a chore to get Jill
cared for for the evening. I don't
know how you manage with three!"

Lettie smiled. 'Tou'll find it gets
easier with each one," she said.
''Come on, let's find a seat before
they're all taken. It looks like a
real crowd tonight."

As they started toward the rear
of the room. May Turner, who was
the center of a chattering knot of
women, looked up.

"Hello, Helen!" she called eager-
ly. "I'm so glad you've come. We
were just talking about Tess Carl-
son's new car. You know they've
just bought a new Cadillac, and I
can't see how they can afford it.
They live right by you, Helen—
what do you think? Give us the

Page 22

low down. We're just dying to
know. . . ."

Lettie gave a slight tug on Hel-
en's arm and started to whisper
something. But Helen looked down
at May's upturned, eager face with
eyes glinting in anticipation of what
she thought she was about to hear.
And Helen spoke pleasantly enough,
"I don't know a thing. May."

May's voice showed no disap-
pointment; in fact, it was even more
urgent. "Don't pretend with me,
Helen. You and Tess are good
friends— and close neighbors. You
must know what goes on over at
their house. Where did Jim get
the money for a seven-thousand-
dollar car?"

Helen's voice was cool now. "I'm
going to find a seat before they're
all taken and I have to stand during
the meeting. I'm too tired to do
that. May," she said, and moved
toward the rear of the big room.

"She's been talking about that
car ever since she came into the
room," Lettie said softly, "trying to
make something of it. She's a born
gossip."

Helen smiled with amusement.
"Come now, Lettie!" she teased.
"What do you call that remark of
yours?"

Lettie flushed slightly. "It's catty,
I know, and I shouldn't have said
it. But if you'd been here the past
ten minutes. . . ." She stopped
abruptly, shrugged, and ended firm-

BITTER MEDICINE

ly, ''Skip it. Here're a couple of
seats together."

They settled themselves, nodding
and smiling at acquaintances around
them. Then Principal Gleason
stood up and called the meeting to
order.

TT was an interesting meeting

because the Parent-Teacher As-
sociation wanted to promote a proj-
ect for raising funds to provide eye,
ear, and dental care for the children
who could not afford the proper
treatment. Nearly every parent
present had some scheme to suggest,
and the discussion was animated
and enthusiastic.

Helen listened attentively, be-
cause she knew she would have a
large part in whatever project was
decided upon. But, though she was
listening, one half of her mind was
still occupied with May Turner.
May was becoming a real problem,
and Helen was deeply concerned
about it.

For it wasn't as if May were just
a gossip and nothing else. She had
many fine qualities — was cheerful
and generous and a willing worker.
She could be counted upon to do
her share in any school or neighbor-
hood project, and to do more than
her share, if someone was in trouble
or had sickness in the house.

And yet she did gossip — had
gossiped ever since she moved into
the neighborhood five years ago.
At first, the other women had just
smiled at her eager questioning, her
quick interest in all their affairs.
She's just trying to get acquainted—
to be one of us — they had said
charitably. She's new, and has to
sort of catch up on the neighbor-
hood background.

But as her prying became more
and more determined, and the
stories she retailed grew more and
more fantastic, they had gradually
come to leave her alone as much as
possible. She wasn't too close to
them, anyway, as most of the wom-
en in the neighborhood were
Church members and had their Re-
lief Society and other Church
activities to draw them close to-
gether. May Turner did not belong
to any of these groups excepting
the P.T.A. But she was a neighbor;
they met her at the market, on the
corner waiting for a bus, in various
neighborhood acti\ities. And it had
always been such a pleasant, friend-
ly little community that none of
them wanted really to ''cut" the
newcomer. They had just hoped
that their example would cure her
of her shortcoming.

But it seemed that the very
opposite had happened. The more
they avoided May, the more careful
they were what they said in front
of her, the more persistent and
malicious grew her stories, until now
she was truly unwelcome in their
little friendly gatherings on porches
of a summer evening, or at the
back-yard barbecues, or the small
neighborly get-togethers around a
living-room fireplace on a winter
night.

OELEN was abruptly awakened
from her reverie by the buzz of
conversation as the women around
her stood up and began the inevi-
table chatter that followed every
meeting. Lettie laughed down at
her.

"Did you drop off to sleep,
Helen?" she asked^ amused.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

Helen, too, stood up. ''No, I
was just thinking. . . ."

They started toward the front of
the room, stopping to speak to a
friend here and there. As they
reached May Turner's seat, they
found her standing in the aisle,
blocking their path.

"I just couldn't let you go, Hel-
en!" she gushed, "until I wrung out
of you the story behind the Carl-
son's car. I know Jim's just a young
lawyer — and young lawyers don't
make much money in this town —
not unless they're in some sort of
racket. What's Jim's, Helen? Only
thing I can think of is some crooked
uranium deal!"

Helen tried to sidle past the
woman, but May stood her ground
firmly.

'Took, May," Helen said reason-
ably, "I don't know a thing about
Jim Carlson's business, and I
wouldn't even try to guess. It isn't
any of my affair, you know. Now,
if you'll just let me get by, I'll skip
along home. Jill had a little cold,
and I'm a bit worried. . . ."

"Oh, no, you don't!" May
laughed, still good-natured, though
Helen thought there was an under-
tone of stern determination. "I
can't understand you, Helen. This
is all between friends, you know. I
wouldn't breathe a word. . . ."

"No?" Lettie said sarcastically.
"Then why . . . ?"

May's look was suddenly angry.
''I don't understand either of you!
Why should you be so close-
mouthed? Everyone can see that
big car— it's no secret, is it? And
if Jim got it honestly, he shouldn't
care if the whole world knows about
it. I'm sure that wc don't have

anything to be so cagey about. My
life's an open book— and so is Ted
Senior's. Anyone can ask us where
we got anything — we live within
our means! The only reason I can
see for anyone's being so scared of
telling about his affairs is if there's
something shady — either in his
present activities or in his past."

Helen smiled wryly. "There's
such a thing as privacy, you
know. . . ."

And Lettie added maliciously,
"And the invasion of privacy!"

May ignored Lettie and looked
at Helen. "What have you got to
be afraid of, Helen Lund? Is Tony
mixed up with Jim Carlson's deal?
Or is there a skeleton hiding in
your own closet that you are afraid
someone will stumble across?"

Helen managed a short laugh. "I
guess that's it. May. Come on.
We'll have to get out or we'll be
locked in here for the night."

She and Lettie pushed by May,
and as they went on toward the
door, they heard her mutter to the
few stragglers who had stood by,
listening to the exchange of words,
"These pious people make me sick.
If you could only see what's behind
their pretense of righteousness,
you'd be surprised!"

\ S they walked down the pleasant
street with its well-kept lawns
and gardens, its neat houses and
friendly atmosphere, Lettie said
crossly, "Something ought to be
done about her, Helen. Really!"

Helen shrugged. "I don't know
what we can do, except ignore her.
I don't think she really means any
harm."

"I wouldn't be too sure of that,
Helen. The way she looked at vou

BITTER MEDICINE

—and those remarks about skeletons
in closets." Lettie laughed a little.
''If you do have anything to hide,
Helen, better hide it well or she'll
dig it out."

'Tm not worried!" Helen an-
swered quietly.

I'hey parted on the corner
and Helen walked on to her own
house, her brow wrinkled in
thought. Maybe she should be
worried about May's gossip, for the
woman could certainly concoct a
fantastic yarn out of nothing. Un-
easily, Helen reviewed Lettie's last
comment. Lettie — her best friend
— had there been a slight hint of a
doubt in her voice? Had May's
poison already tinged Lettie's
thoughts?

Tony was in the living room read-
ing the paper. He laid it aside as
Helen came in, got up and came
toward her.

"How was the meeting, honey?"
he asked, and then, seeing her face,
''something go wrong?"

"No, nothing," Helen answered.
"We really got a lot done — the
whole plan for a three-day bazaar
laid out. I'm on the sewing com-
mittee."

"As usual!" Tony teased. "But
why the frown?"

"Oh, Tony^ was I frowning? It's
nothing. . . ." She stood silent a
moment and then looked up into
her husband's eyes. "Tony, I was
just trying to think — trying to re-
member if there's anything — if I've
ever done anything that could cause
talk among the neighbors. . . ."

Tony's concerned look gave way
to an amused smile, as he ran an
exploring finger along the smooth
arch of her brow.

"You, honey? Well, if you had,

you wouldn't have to cudgel vour
brain to remember it. It would be
such a weight on your conscience
that you'd be thinking about it all
the time. Why the probing, any-
way?

He sat down on the settee, gently
pulling his wife down beside him.
"Come on, sweetheart. Tell me
what this is all about."

Helen tried to laugh. "I know
it's silly, but May Turner was at
the meeting. She's upset about Jim
Carlson's new Cadillac — began
tossing hints around that he'd been
in some shady uranium deal. Said
he couldn't afford a car like that on
honest earnings. Well, when I
would not talk about it, she began
on me — said I must have some-
thing to hide, and then Lettie said
that if I did, I'd better hide it well
— and, well, I just began to won-
der. . . ."

Tony's laugh was hearty and gen-
uine. "You women!" and then
more gently, "you little goose,
Helen!" He kissed the top of her
head. "That's just May Turner —
don't think about it. And if she
finds anything in your past that
should be kept a deep, dark secret,
I'll treat the neighborhood to a
barbecue supper. And speaking of
supper— I'm hungry!"

Llelen jumped to her feet. "Oh,
darling, I'm sorry. I completely
forgot about dinner. But it's all
ready — won't take a jiffy to get it
on the table. You get Jill."

She dashed into the kitchen. Tony
was right— forget May Turner and
her gossiping. Feeding her hungry
family would certainly help. She
tied an apron over her good dress
and set briskly to work.

{To be continued)

y^ungle Lrilgnniage SJ^nto the [Past

Nell Murbarger

IN our traveling to the west coast
of Mexico, bound for San Bias,
on the Pacific Ocean, we
dropped nearly 4,000 feet in eleva-
tion, and the cool air of the moun-
tains was succeeded by the warm
moistness of the coastal jungle.
Groves of waving bananas and
papayas now occupied every pocket-
sized clearing on the steep hillsides,
and small plots of sugar cane lay
like green scatter rugs on the floor
of the valley.

Along either side of our road rose
giant coquita palms, their trunks so
closely spaced that we seemed to
be traveling through a narrow and
endless corridor of smooth, gray
columns.

Beyond the jungle we entered
upon a wide salt marsh cut by calm
estuaries that wound back from the
sea through dense thickets of man-
groves. On the down-dropping
branches of the mangroves lived
matted clusters of white oysters,
and busy multitudes of small glossy
crabs, spotted and striped like
agates. White egrets, rose-tinted
flamingos, and tall herons stalked
silently through the shallows, like
judges on parade; and twice we saw
the dark surface of the water part,
momentarily, to reveal the long,
gray-green snouts of cruising alli-
gators.

After leaving the jungle and the
salt marsh and crossing a wide,
clear river, where men fished with
hand-knotted nets and women knelt
on the banks and washed their gar-
ments as in the times of Ruth and

Page 26

Rachel, our road dropped down to
the Pacific Ocean and meandered
to its end in the old town of San
Bias — the Mecca of our jungle
pilgrimage into the past.

Drawing to a halt in the shade
of the plaza, we ranged inquir-
ing eyes over this place where, in
centuries gone, had been drafted so
many of the blueprints of Western
American history. But if we had
supposed that San Bias would be
different in appearance from any
other of the many Mexican villages
we had visited, we were destined
to disillusionment.

San Bias was no different.

Here was the same old stone
church; the same tiny, square shops
looking out on the plaza; the same
complement of tired, thin-bodied
old men; the same tinkle of lonely
music. In the cobble-paved streets
and the well-swept yards, played the
usual bevies of fat, brown babies;
the usual gray burros and dogs and
long-legged roosters drowsed in the
shade of adobe huts and walls; and
the same patient. Madonna-faced
women were performing their house-
wifely duties in the same gentle
fashion.

AS we ranged our eyes over the
quiet, commonplace scenes of
this commonplace village, we found
it impossible to imagine that here
had been the first shipping port on
the western shores of both North
and South America. Equally difficult
to accept was the fact that this small
town had once bustled with more

JUNGLE PILGRIMAGE INTO THE PAST

than 30,000 inhabitants, and had
ranked as one of the most important
cities of the New World!

If San Bias chooses to drowse
in the sun, that should be her privi-
lege, for San Bias is a very old lady!
Founded in 1537— less than twenty-
five years after Balboa's discovery of
the Pacific Ocean— these same cob-
bled streets were echoing to the
wheels and hooves of commerce

when naked savages still roamed the
site where New York would one
day rise, and the fathers of the Pil-
grims were yet unborn.

In the middle of the sixteenth
century, with Sir Francis Drake and
other British privateers preying on
ships of the Spanish Main, San Bias
had become a haven for great treas-
ure galleons outward-bound from
the Orient with cargoes of gold and

Charles K. Crawford

ABANDONED CUSTOMS HOUSE, SAN BLAS, NAYARIT
This flat-topped building, with interlocking arches, was a busy place in the days
when San Bias was one of the main ports on Mexico's west coast.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

Nell Murbarger

PALM-THATCHED HUTS AT THE JUNGLE'S EDGE, NAYARIT, MEXICO

(Outskirts of San Bias)

silver, and silks and carved jade
worth a king's ransom. With the
Panama Canal still more than 300
years in the future, it was neces-
sary that the long sea voyage from
Manila to Spain be made by way
of Cape Horn. Not only was this
a time-consuming course, but with
pirates and privateers menacing the
shipping lanes of the world, the
long route added greatly to the po-
tential hazard of every voyage. To
combat these factors — particularly
the danger of piracy — the Oriental
treasure galleons were unloaded at
San Bias and their rich cargoes re-
packed on burro back to be freight-
ed overland, under heavy military
guard, to Vera Cruz. Here the

booty was placed on other waiting
ships for the remainder of its 1 3,000-
mile journey to Spain.

In connection with this monu-
mental portage, San Bias had be-
come the western terminus of one
of the most incredible treasure roads
in the history of the world.

"DUILT nearly 400 years ago, this
great portageway had extended
from the Pacific coast to Nayarit,
all the way across Mexico, to Vera
Cruz, on the Atlantic — a distance
of more than 600 miles, over high
mountain ranges and through deep
valleys and wide jungles. Nor was
this continent-spanning road a mere
trail packed down by the sandaled

JUNGLE PILGRIMAGE INTO THE PAST 29

feet of men and the hooves of ani- Cahfornia where he would subse-

mals. It was a true highway. Every quently estabhsh his famous chain

foot of its 600 mile length was of missions — now the Golden

paved with cobblestones, fitted to- State's oldest and most famous an-

gether in a tight mosaic; and every tiquities built by white men. Dur-

foot of that cobble-paved way was ing this same period, San Bias had

flanked on either side by stout been site of an important foundry

stone fences! for the manufacture of church bells,

San Bias later became headquar- and many of the original bells used

ters of the Spanish explorer Gasper in the California missions had been

de Portola; and on March 16, 1768 cast here.

-after the town had been already g^^^ j-^^^ ^^3 ^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^an

prospermg mightily for some 230 g^^^ The day of the pirate ended,

years — the rranciscan priest, rray ^ ^ j i i j

V . c T, J 1 J 1. £ the treasure road was abandoned:

lumpero Serra, had sailed out ot . '

San Bias harbor aboard a 300-ton ^^^^^^ ^^^^PP^^g P^^^s became more

vessel built in one of the several favored, the harbor silted full. And,

shipyards then doing business m the Anally, this place where thousands

town. of n"ien had lived and prospered,

The vessel was La Purisima, and declined in vigor until only a few

Father Serra's destination was Alta hundred souls remain.

Lrhantoms

Bessie I. Peterson

The warmth of firehght is not warm alone —
It casts a spell in soft and friendly tone.
Cheerfully the clean wood crackles its delight
Glad to be the fuel of fire. . . .
And builds a phantom cit}^, turrets blazing bright,
Ever changing, ever moving, quivering with light.
But suddenly the hungry flames, eager for their prey,
Consume the golden spires and towers
And crumble them away. . . .

And so it is with dreams —

Fair is the hope that builds our castles high,

But, left untended, they flicker out and die.

L/reat //ten LPrau /

rayi

QREAT and wise men and women of all the ages have sought and re-
ceived help through prayer and have found an unfailing source of
strength.

Washington at Valley Forge — Lincoln before Gettysburg — Eisen-
hower on D Day — Joseph Smith in the Sacred Grove — Jesus at Geth-
semane and at Golgotha — all these have prayed!
Page 30

GREAT MEN PRAY 31

''Grant us liberty''; "Preserve the nation"; ''Give us wisdom"; "De-
liver us from evil"; "I'hy will be done."

And these, too, are proper petitions to an understanding Father in
heaven :

The trust of a child at a mother's knee.

The prayer of a father for the return of a wayward son.

The student's honest seeking for answers to an examination.

A young man's reverent request for strength to do his best in a ball
game or business venture.

The young woman's plea for guidance in choosing a husband.
The earnest soul's sincere desire.

That he answers these petitions (though in his own time and way)
is a truth to which millions can daily testify.

What about you? Do you ever need help from a Higher Source?
Then follow the example of the great and good and wise men of all the
ages. Ask and receive. "In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he shall
direct thy paths."

Pray.

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

[Birthday

Genevieve Groen

I hear them sing the celebration
Of his birth, the children carohng
The ancient Yuletide themes.

I seem to leave my log-fire, flaming

In its place, and find the frosted window

Where their voice-candle beams.

The lighted tones of their lyric pageant
Are sounds to me of blue veiled innocence
That chord the blessed scene.

In the cold night air their warm breath
Fables hills of lamb-fold where staves
Of shepherds are the notes unseen.

My fire's haloed burning reflects an Infant
Purity born and song-cradled in the hour
Of hymnal light.

Until the embers flash white-robed against
The blackened grate, a vision of choirs
Echoing in the night.

Sixty LJears Kyigo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, January i, and January 15, 1897

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the

Women of All Nations"

CHARLOTTE BRONTE: A fragment of a letter written in Charlotte Bronte's
own hand, shows her character as well as anything she ever wrote. It is the ending
of a letter to Miss Nussey, and these are the lines: "Submission, courage — exertion
when practicable — these seem to be the weapons with which we must fight life's long
battle."

— Exchange

RELIEF SOCIETY IN CHICAGO: A notable event of the new year is the
organization of a Relief Society in the great city of Chicago — so near to the place
and in the same state where the first Relief Society was organized by the Prophet
Joseph Smith. The following notice appeared in the Deseret Evening News of Jan. 9,
1897: "A Relief Society has been organized here lately with Sisters Bengta Benedict
president, Sister Charlotte Esterbloom and Christena Soderland as first and second
counselors, and Sisters Erekson and Brumley secretary and treasurer . . . ."

— News Note

It is always pleasant and gratifying to have young people marry happily ....
In our belief we have not only a desire for union here, but for the eternal marriage in
which we most firmly believe, and undoubtedly hope that all the young people in
whose marriages we are so deeply interested may be so happy that they may continue
throughout the eternal ages to come.

— Editorial

THE YEAR OF JUBILEE .

Ring the bells for ninety-seven —
Let's have a great rejoicing;
Forgiveness, love and peace abound
The ancient custom voicing ....

— R. M. F.

THE WOMAN'S CONGRESS IN BERLIN: I cannot help saying it was a
success ... I am compelled to proclaim it. . . . During the seven days' Congress nearly
all subjects connected with the woman question were touched, and not a single one
lacked interest. The foreign delegates were agreeably surprised at the coolness and
cleverness with which the German women delivered their speeches from the platform . . .
but there is no denying the fact . . . ours was the good fortune to be enchanted by the
magnificent and splendid speeches delivered by the foreign, especially by the English
and American delegates . . . Mrs. Ormiston Chant, who gave us in her musical voice,
a most interesting account of the temperance question . . . Mrs. Belva Lockwood who
spoke in a most interesting manner on the political rights of women in the United
States. . . .

— Eliza Ichenhauser

Page 32

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

[ARIA MENEGHINI CALLAS,

one of the greatest hving sing-
ers, appeared in BelHni's opera
''Norma/' at the opening of the
MetropoHtan Opera season in New
York City in November. Born in
New York City, Maria Callas re-
ceived her musical education in
Italy and has sung many difficult
and triAimphant roles at the La
Scala Opera House. Her voice has
extraordinary range and versatility,
and for a singer still in her early
thirties, her musicianship has been
extolled as unrivalled among her
contemporaries.

jyiRS. LORRAINE WASHING-
TON, of Memphis, Tennes-
see, is founder and president of a
very successful collection agency,
dedicated to the interest of the
debtor as well as the creditor. She
learns why people are not paying
their bills, then helps the debtors,
sometimes even finding employ-
ment for them when they are out
of work. The firm, with its friendly
methods, is expanding into many
states.

JTAREN HANTZE, of San Diego,
California, although only thir-
teen, has more than fifty trophies
for her tennis matches and has won
some of them in competition with
adult women tennis stars.

lyrAUDE ADAMS, one of Ameri-
ca's greatest actresses, is pre-
sented with charm and authenticity
in a new biography Maude Adams:
An Intimate Portrait, by Phyllis
Robbins. Miss Adams, a grand-
daughter of Barnabas Lothrop Ad-
ams, a member of Brigham Young's
first pioneer company, received her
start as an actress in Salt Lake City.
At a high point in her career
(1902), she wrote from Switzer-
land: 'The Alps are inspiring, but
not friendly like the mountains that
protect the lovely valley of Salt
Lake. My childhood was guarded
by the kindly Wasatch Range, and
the Rockies were friends from my
beginning." Miss Adams died in
1954.

rjOROTHY CLAPP ROBINSON

of Boise, Idaho, a contributor to
The Rehef Society Magazine, is the
author of The Mystery oi Contrary
House, an adventure story for the
early teen ages. Vantage Press,
New York City, is publisher of the
book.

nPRUDI BUXTON, eight years
old, played Beethoven's Con-
certo No. 1 (for piano) with the
St. Louis Symphony Orchestra at a
student concert. She is the young-
est soloist ever to appear with this
noted organization.

Page 33

EDITOIIIAL

VOL 44

JANUARY 1957

NO. 1

JLet LJour JLight o^o Shine

Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorif}'
your Father which is in heaven (From Christ's Sermon on the Mount, Matthew 5:16).

T^HE New Year is the early morn-
ing of the seasons, and it comes
to us radiant with opportunities for
increasing our joy and usefulness.
Self-appraisal and resolutions need
not be empty words nor fleeting
thoughts; rather, they may become
the open doors of a bright begin-
ning and the windows of direction
for all the days of the unfolding
year.

It is a responsibility and a bless-
ing for us to realize that we are
the reflectors and the transmitters
of light. Our beliefs, our faith, our
ideals, can be revealed and ''shine
before men" only through our atti-
tudes, our words, and our actions.
We know that we ha\'e been given
a great light, ''for the command-
ment is a lamp; and the law is
hght." If that light fails to shine
through us, we may be shadowed
and limited by doubt or negligence,
disappointment or sorrow. The light
may be dimmed by too much con-
cern with our own problems which
confuses the directions of the beams
and restricts the areas of illumina-
tion.

Relief Society women have been
given a guiding light which can
direct their own lives and shine into
all the far places where their influ-
ence and their service may reach. In
the beginning of the organization.

Page 34

charity and sisterhood were the
qualities most beautifully expressed.
The sisters shared the blessings of
the gospel; they shared food and
shelter, poverty and bereavement,
accomplishment and rejoicing,
standing together in strength and
bowing together in humility and
prayer. They were particularly con-
cerned with children — the begin-
ning of life — and the care of the
aged — those near the journey's end.
Thev learned that a woman who
stands alone is limited in her in-
dividual development and in her
field of service, but in united effort,
each one is strong in the strength
and courage of the group — in the
circle of the sisterhood.

Once the Prophet Joseph Smith
took his wife and family to visit
Emma's sister who lived in a lonelv
place on the prairie. That night
Elizabeth set a large candle in the
window, saying that it might serve
as a light for someone lost on the
prairie, and the Prophet remarked
that the window was an example of
a light shining in darkness.

Among our pioneer women there
was a saying: "We all have some-
thing to give; we must reach a little
deeper into the bin." In those days
of uncertain harvests, the frugal
women tried to keep a supply of
flour in their homemade wooden

EDITORIAL

flour bins, and the svmbol of reach-
ing deeper into the bm was real to
them. They clothed the saying with
a spiritual meaning, and, if there
was no flour in the bin and no oth-
er food to share, they gave of them-
selves in compassionate service, in
davs of home nursing, in hours of
companionship with the aged, in
comforting and caring for children.
Thev learned that encouragement,
compassion, and faith mav be given
to others, as they become a part of
a shining light undimmed and un-
limited.

It is our heritage to be the bearers
of light, to reflect the wisdom and
the beautv, the tenderness and the
courage, the humility- and the
strength which are our possibilities
and which may be fulfilled in us.
Mav we seek for that uplifting
serenitv, so well expressed by the
poet:

My bark is wafted to the strand

By breath divine;
And on the helm there rests a hand

Other than mine.
— Heniy Alford

-V. p. c.

Lrolio and the 1 1 Larch of Jjimes

Basil O'Connor
President. The National Foundation for Infantile Paralysis

'T^HE March of Dimes wants to finish the fight against polio. To do this,

we must have your help — just as we had it in reaching the present
hopeful position.

It's hopeful because final victory- is now in sight. Thanks to the SaUc
vaccine, which was financed with March of Dimes funds, tomorrow's chil-
dren will be spared the tragedv of polio. Thousands of today's children,
however, still suffer from this crippling disease. There are many thou-
sands for whom the victor\" is not so quick, and not so easv. These people
still suffer from polio, and they need much more than an inoculation.
They need mechanical substitutes for arms and legs and lungs. Thev need
help in rebuilding shattered lives. Most of all, thev need tlie hope which
comes from knowing that thev do not fight alone, ^^"e can't quit — wc
know vou would not want us to quit — until these voun^sters have had a
chance to run and plav again; a chance to grow up as strong and useful
citizens for the years ahead.

The money in your pocket will help children to walk without braces.
And, what is more, your dimes and dollars will help train the minds and
hands of the professional experts so desperatelv needed in the treatment
of crippled patients. Tens of thousands bom too soon for the vaccine
still need your help, and your help is needed to help finance research to
perfect the vaccine.

That's the unfinished business behind this vear's March of Dimes.
You can help, as you have helped so generouslv before, the 195" March
of Dimes, January- 2 to 31.

TbJtcJL

TO THE FIELD

iKelief Society J/issigned ibvening I lieeting of
QJast Sunday in ii Larch

HTHE Sunday night meeting to be held on Fast Day, March 3, 1957, has
again been assigned by the First Presidency for use by the Rehef

Society.

Suggestive plans for this evening meeting have been prepared by the

general board and sent to the stakes in pamphlet form.

It is suggested that ward Relief Society presidents confer with their

bishops immediately to arrange for this meeting. Music for the Singing

Mothers should be ordered at once.

J/twara Subscriptions Lrresentea in ^/ipril

'THHE award subscriptions presented to Magazine representatives for hav-
ing obtained 75 per cent or more subscriptions to the Magazine in re-
lation to their enrolled Relief Society members, are not awarded until
after the stake Magazine representatives' annual reports have been audited.
Award cards for these subscriptions for the year 1956 will be mailed to
ward and stake Magazine representatives about April 1, 1957.

[Jjouna Volumes of 1Q56 uielief Society 1 1 lagaztnes

OELIEF Society officers and members who wish to have their 1956
issues of The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through The
Deseret News Press, 31 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. The
cost for binding the twelve issues in a permanent cloth binding is $2.50,
including the index. If a leather binding is preferred, the cost is $3.50.
See schedules of postage rates in the Deseret News Press advertisement
in this issue of the Magazine. If bound volumes are desired, and the
Magazine cannot be supplied by the person making the request, the
Magazine will be supplied for $1.50 by the Magazine Department, Gen-
eral Board of Relief Society, 76 North Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah.
Only a limited number of Magazines are available for binding.

It is recommended that wards and stakes have one volume of the 1956
Magazines bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief Society li-
braries.

Page 36

Sina Ujishop uieid 1 1 Lakes uier (!:ywn (^rocket UJesigns

SINA Bishop Reid, ninety-one, of Salt Lake City, Utah, has made many exquisite
pieces of crochet work using her own designs. She won first place in a national
contest for one of her original patterns, and her work beautifies the homes of many
of her friends and relatives. Her specialties are doilies, chair sets, pillow cases, jackets,
and bootees. Recently she completed her fourteenth tablecloth, which required four
hundred hours of work.

During the time she works with her crochet hook, Sister Reid recalls the events of
her long, useful life. She was only six years of age when she accompanied her mother
in the fields where they gleaned wheat for storage in the Relief Society granary in Cache
Valley, where she was born. She recalls the years when she worked hard to support
herself and two children, as well as to help her husband with his missionary expenses;
and she recalls the sending of three sons into the mission field.

Sister Reid is a talented musician and has sung many solos in Relief Society meet-
ings and for other occasions. She has been a class leader in social science, theology, and
literature. Her work as a teacher has been so outstanding that many younger class
leaders seek her advice in the preparation and presentation of Relief Society lessons.

c/l/1 Afterthought

Gene Romolo

His natal day has come again and gone.

But its reflected glory lingers on

To light our way and pave another year

With faith and hope and love that casts out fear.

Page 37

LKeapes ofrom il iexico

Submitted hy Jennie R. Bowman

Tortillas
2 lbs. corn (in grain) 3 qts. water

2 oz. lime

Wash the corn, add the lime and water, and place mixture on the fire. When
boiling has progressed to the point where the skin can be peeled off the kernels of
corn, remove the mixture from the fire and let it cool. Then squeeze kernels of corn
in the hand for removing the skins. When all the skins have been removed, wash the
corn thoroughly in cold water. At this stage the corn is called nixtamal. Then grind
the corn to fine consistency to make tortilla dough. This dough can also be used for
quesadilias (special cheese tortillas), goiditas (tortillas which are three or four times
thicker), etc.

Making Tortillas the Mexican Way:

Divide the dough into small balls, and, one at a time, with the hands slightly wet,
press the ball between the palms and fingers of both hands until the ball becomes flat
and round, the thinner the better. Cook over a flat clay or iron broiler, called in Mexico
a coma]. When cooked, turn on the other side. Fold tortillas in a large napkin to
keep them warm and stack in a round basket, folding part of the napkin over the top
of the stack of tortillas.

Tortillas may be baked on a griddle or in an ordinary oven.

For variation, ground cooked meat may be rolled inside the tortillas. Sprinkle
grated cheese over the top.

Red Chile Enchilada Sauce
(for serving with tortillas)

1 tbsp. powdered chile % tsp. salt

1 tbsp. flour 1 tsp. sugar

1 c. tomato puree 1 tbsp. lard or other shortening

Ys tsp. onion juice Vz lb. grated cheese

Heat the required number of tortillas, one at a time, for two or three seconds.
Then dip into the sauce. Remove from sauce and sprinkle with grated cheese and
chopped onion if desired. These may be rolled or stacked on individual plates. Fried
eggs are often served on top of a stack of three or four tortillas.

Dry red chiles may be used in the sauce in place of chile powder for better flavor.
To make, use six large dry chiles. Remove seeds and veins. Wash and drop into hot
water; let come to a boil and drain. Again place over flame with one cup hot water
and boil gently for fi^•e minutes. Put through a colander and add as much as desired
to the tomato puree.

Make sauce by first heating the shortening and flour then adding the liquid (to-
mato puree and onion juice).

Chile Gravy Puebla Style
(Mole Poblano)

1 turkey or chicken 2 oz. chocolate

Vz lb. chiles (mulato) 3 chiles (chipotles)

7 oz. chiles (anchos) 4 tomatoes (roasted)

4 oz. chiles (pasilla) 3 onions

3 oz. sesame 6 cloves of garlic

4 oz. almonds 1 tortilla

3 oz. raisins 1 tsp. anise seed

3 oz. peanuts 8 black peppers

1 oz. bread 5 cloves

7 oz. lard 1 stick cinnamon

3 qts. meat stock 2 oz. sesame to sprinkle

Page 38

RECIPES FROM MEXICO 39

Cut the turkey or chicken in pieces, fry it in lard, in a large earthenware dish.
When fried, add the chiles "chipotles," veinless and cooked, and ground with the roast-
ed tomatoes; when dry, add one quart of meat stock and season with salt. Take the
veins off the other chiles and fry them in the lard to brown slightly. The anise and
sesame are toasted on a comal (a round piece of tin can be used). The almonds, pea-
nuts, raisins, bread, tortilla and spices are fried in lard, then ground with the chiles,
sesame, anise seeds, onions, and garlic. Dissolve all this in the remaining two quarts
of meat stock, add the chocolate, and add to the turkey when it is well cooked. Leave
on the fire till thick. Put on a platter and sprinkle with the toasted sesame.

Note: Mulato, anchos, pasilla, and chipotles are varieties of chile. A canned mole
powder is commercially sold that makes a very good substitute for the original mole
recipe, if used to season thickened meat stock or chicken broth to be served with the
chicken or turkey.

Mexican Rice

Vi lb. rice Vi tsp. onion juice

4 oz. lard 2 c. meat stock

4 oz. peas /4 tsp. salt

6 tbsp. tomato puree 1 c. cold water

Soak the rice in hot water for fifteen minutes. Wash well in cold water till it
comes out clear. Drain and fry in the lard. When it has taken on a golden color, drain
off the lard and add the tomato and onion juice. Stir, then add cold water, the salt,
and the peas and continue to cook.

When dry, add the hot meat stock, cover, and let simmer. Do not stir. If more
water is needed sprinkle it over the top. When done, the rice kernels will be soft,
fluffy, and separate. When served, the platter may be garnished with fried sausage,
hard boiled eggs, or avocado strips.

Cherry Cookies
(Galletas)

Vi c. shortening 1 c. flour

14 c. sugar V?, tsp. salt

1 egg yolk (whipped until 1 egg white, beaten stiff

lemon-colored) Vi c. chopped nuts

1 tbsp. grated orange rind 10 maraschino cherries

1 tsp. lemon juice

Cream the sugar and shortening. Add the beaten egg yolk and the grated rind
of orange and lemon, then the lemon juice. Beat well. Sift in the flour and salt
Mix well, then place in the refrigerator to cool. When cold enough to be firm, form
into small balls and dip in the beaten egg white, roll in chopped nuts, and place on
cookie sheet. Dent the center of each ball and put in each a half cherry. Bake
twenty minutes in a moderate oven 350° F.

Milk Atole
(Beverage)

4 c. milk 3 oz. cornstarch

2 c. water 1 stick cinnamon
54 lb. sugar

Dissolve the cornstarch in water, add cinnamon, and put on the fire. When it
starts to thicken add milk and sugar, let it simmer, and stir constantly with a wooden
spoon, until it thickens like cream. Serve very hot.

This atole may be seasoned with chocolate, crushed, strained strawberries, or any
fruit flavor.

A Doll Buggy for Christmas

Florence S. Glines

4 6 4 RENT you glad they
/-V brought the doll buggy?"
Three-year-old Bobby anx-
iously searched his mother's averted
face, as he leaned on her knee.
Five-year-old Ann cast an apprais-
ing eye over the old-fashioned bug-
gy, brown and frayed, standing in
the middle of the small sitting room.
But Ruth stooped over, swooped up
the yellow cat, and tried to make
him sit in the buggy.

Barbara Lind forced herself to
smile into the eager e3^es of her
three children so intently regarding
her. "Yes, Bobby," she said, "of
course, Fm glad. It was thought-
ful of them to remember us and
bring sister a buggy."

"He said Santa Claus sent it,"
observed realistic little Ann. "Why
did he send an old one, Mother?"

"Because we're poor," said ten-
year-old Ruth, adding defensively
to her mother, "well, Mabel says
we're poor now— she says we're
widows and orphans.' "

Barbara searched her mind for
some words she could say. These
three eager, precious, little souls
were so defenseless and dependent
on her for their attitude toward the
world! The thought was appalling.

"Oh, Bruce," her heart cried out,
"that's why I simply can't go on
without you!" Her own loneliness
and longing she felt she could en-
dure. She had those perfect years
to remember, and she was already
grown. But the children, what of
them? What if she could not guide
them right alone? Yet that was

Page 40

what she had to do, and all three
were now waiting to hear what she
would say to Ruth's outburst.

"Mabel doesn't know what she
is talking about. We couldn't be
poor, while we have so much. We
have Father in heaven to pray to;
we have each other; we have Daddy
in heaven; we have uncles and aunts
and cousins who always remember
us; we have this nice house . . . ."

"Not so very nice," said ten-
year-old Ruth under her breath.

"We have this nice house to
live in," repeated Barbara firmly.
"We have good food to eat; we
have pretty clothes to wear; and
you all have so many toys now that
I don't see how we can take care
of any more."

"But didn't Santa Claus know
that I wanted a white doll buggy
that was new?" asked Ann. "And
doesn't he know that Christmas is
not till day after tomorrow?"

"Of course Santa knows," said
Barbara, "but nobody, even Santa
Claus, can always do exactly what
everybody wants. Then, too, there
are some very kind people who like
being Santa's helpers, especially for
children. They don't want to get
paid or fussed over, so they try to
find some child who wants some-
thing they have and they send it.
I suppose someone said Ann wanted
a doll buggy, and a lady had one
she wanted to give away, so she
sent it to Ann and was a helper."
Barbara searched their serious faces
and felt that what she had said was
not enough.

A DOLL BUGGY FOR CHRISTMAS

''Man bring the buggy/' said Bob-
by.

''The lady got the man to bring
it/' explained Barbara. She waited,
a prayer in her heart that she had
not said too much, that she had said
enough. She did not want to spoil
anything lovely the children might
have, and she did want them to
understand things realistically, so
that life 'might not be too hard.

^^r^AN we be Santa Claus help-
ers?" asked Ruth, slowly,
weighing her words.

Ann and Bobby nodded vigorous-
ly. ''Can we?" they echoed.

Barbara's thoughts flew swiftly.
Whatever did she have they could
give? "Why, yes," she said, "if you
know someone to whom we can
take something."

"I know," said Ann quickly, "Mrs.
Savage! She's got no one. Nobody
brings her Santa Claus helpers."

Barbara was about to protest.
Old Mrs. Savage, who lived in the
big house on the corner, whatever
could they give her? She had
everything. Well — not friends,
which she didn't want. Barbara had
heard that Mrs. Savage had come
West and bought that house years
ago to get away from people.

"And Vie and Bert in the back
lot," said Ruth.

"Mr. and Mrs. Hobson," Barbara
corrected automatically.

"They want me to call them Vie
and Bert, Vie told me to," said
Ruth, "and I call the baby Sam-
my.

There were plenty of things they
could give the Hobsons. Barbara
had a feeling of shame that she had
not tried to do something for those
struggling young folks before.

"Jimmy wants Santa Claus help-
ers," said Bobby.

Dear me! thought Barbara. Jim-
my Armstrong would have much
more Santa Claus than he could
use. But if Jimmy was Bobby's
choice, she would have to find a
way.

The three little faces were turned
to her now, enthusiastic and inter-
ested. The shabby little brown doll
buggy and the upset it had started
seemed forgotten.

"We don't want to take our
Santa Claus helpers two days be-
fore Christmas," said Ruth. "I'd
hate to be that kind of helper."

"What can we take, what can we
take?" Five-year-old Ann was always
one for immediate action.

What could they give? Barbara
thought of all the boxes and drawers
she had filled with things she was
keeping for someday. Soon she had
the children helping her pull them
out and sort over to see what could
be given. They found some of
Bobby's baby clothes and a doll that
rattled for baby Sammy.

"Here's this too-little blouse
Aunt Rae sent you. It'll just fit
Vie," said Ruth. "Now, if we can
only find something for Bert."

OARBARA thought of Bruce's
warm wool sweater, packed
away in the cedar chest. Oh, no,
not that! She was saving it for
Bobby when he grew up. Then she
seemed to see Bruce's grin and his
easy voice saying, "Two years are
long enough to hoard anything,
honey," and she had to admit that
keeping it for Bobby was only an
excuse. Bobby wouldn't be big
enough for maybe twenty years!
She pushed aside her reluctance and

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

brought out the sweater with seem-
ing gaiety.

*'Oh, Mother/' said Ruth, over-
joyed, ''you can't imagine how
pleased Bert'll be! But should we?
Daddy's . . . /'

''Daddy would want Bert to
have it, Fm sure." Then Barbara
added quickly, "I've thought what
we can give to Mrs. Savage."

She showed them how to make a
dainty pincushion with scraps of
satin, lace, and a powder box lid
stuffed with sawdust.

"Ruth got lots of things for the
Hobson's," said Ann. "I only have
one for Mrs. Savage."

"Jinimy's got nothing," mourned
Bobby.

"What does Jimmy want?" said
Barbara, perplexed.

"Everything he sees, if it belongs
to somebody else," said Ruth, "and
that goes for my stilts Cousin Dale
made me last summer."

"Make Jimmy stilts!" exulted
Bobby, "saw, saw, hammer, ham-
mer!

"Make stilts!" exclaimed Bar-
bara, "why, I can't hammer a nail
in straight, and as for sawing— Jim-
my would walk with one foot up
and the other foot down like in the
Mother Goose rhyme!"

Bobby looked stricken, and Ruth
volunteered doubtfully, "Maybe I
could."

Barbara forced herself to meet
the challenge. "I have an idea,"
she said. "We'll ask the scout-
master if he can help us," and she
hurried to the phone. It took cour-
age for Barbara Lind to ask for help.

"I'll say we've got a boy who'd
like to help!" said the man, "and
thank you for calling. Toby Judd

just came in. He's tops with a
hammer and saw. Toby's shy and
backward but . . . ."

"Wonderful, send him along.
Thanks a lot," said Barbara, hiding
her qualms about Toby Judd. Lots
of folks thought Toby was not quite
bright, but maybe if she helped,
Toby could manage. Bruce had
always told her that even if she did
think her mechanical ability was
nil, she was a big inspiration to talk
to when a fellow was figuring out
something.

She brightly urged the children
to help clear away the boxes and
drawers they had pulled out and
make room for making the stilts in
the kitchen.

TT seemed that almost at once,
Toby was knocking at the door.
His face was bright with expecta-
tion, though his smile was doubt-
ful, as if he feared he might not be
wanted after all.

"Here's the hammer and the
saw," said Ruth, holding them out
to Toby, "and Bobby has the nails,
and the old shoe that Ann has' is
for the straps."

"There's a pile of wood scraps
in the garage," directed Barbara,
helping Bobby into his coat. "May-
be among you all, you can pick out
some good pieces. Bring them back
here and we'll see what we can do."

"Oh, Ma'am," Toby breathed, his
face flushing, as the children crowd-
ed enthusiastically around him, "I
love to make things. Come on
kids, this is going to be fun!"

Ruth was back in a few minutes.
"Mother," she said, "Toby says
why can't we make the stilts out
there. The cement floor and the

A DOLL BUGGY FOR CHRISTMAS

light and everything are just right,
and we won't need to mess up the
kitchen. And, Mother, Toby knows
lots of things we can make! Have
we got some glue and some sand-
paper and some paint?"

Barbara gathered up the articles,
and with paper, rags, and paint
thinner, she took them out. Toby
must be a veritable genius, the way
he had them all working and having
such a wonderful time!

Grateful for the free time to
finish up her own Christmas prep-
arations, Barbara got busy in the
house, but she could not get Toby
out of her mind. Big hands, no
gloves; long arms, sleeves three
inches above the bony wrists; he
looked half-fed and neglected. No
two ways about it, if Bruce's fur-
lined gloves would stay on him,
and if the plaid lumber jacket
could be taken in, Toby should
have them for Christmas.

It was supper time when Bobby
stumbled in, trying to walk the
finished stilts. Ann hugged a door-
stop and a book marker for Mrs.
Savage. Ruth tried to hide a very
secret spool-holder for Barbara be-
hind her with one hand, while she
carefully carried some small bits of
polished wood in the other.

"Look, Mother,'' she exclaimed,
''you glue letters from alphabet
macaroni on these pieces of wood
to make your name. Then you get
a tube of liquid cement and stick
a little safety pin on the back in
this little place Toby marked, and
there you are! A wooden pin with
your name on it! If you want it to
shine, you varnish it."

''Marvelous!" agreed Barbara.
'Tut them on the dresser while we

eat, and Toby, will your grand-
mother worry if you stay and eat
with us?"

''His grandmother and sister have
gone to visit his auntie," said
Bobby.

So Toby stayed to eat, to glue
names on the macaroni pins, to
help string lights on the Christmas
tree, and afterwards to sing carols
with Barbara and the children.

"It's past bedtime," Barbara final-
ly said. "We'll all have to hurry.
And Toby, you must come on
Christmas and help us eat that
enormous turkey my Uncle Heber
sent us from his farm."

"Yes, yes, yes," chorused the
children.

Toby had forgotten to be shy as
he had worked and sung with the
children crowded around him, but
now, only the quick flush to his
face showed how thrilled he was
at the invitation, as he mumbled
his thanks and abruptly said good-
night.

<'^'T^HE Hobsons never have tur-
key," said Ruth.

"Mrs. Savage has no big turkey,
just for one people," observed Ann.

"Jimmy likes turkey," chimed in
Bobby.

Finally Barbara agreed that first
thing in the morning, thev would
all go invite the Hobsons, Mrs. Sav-
age, and Jimmy Armstrong to eat
Christmas dinner with them, and
Toby Judd.

"Oh, how wonderful of you to
ask us!" said Vie Hobson. "We'd
love to accept, if you will let me
help with the cooking."

"I'll surely accept that offer,"
said Barbara, "and I'm doing most

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

of it this afternoon to leave tomor-
row free."

CINCE she had agreed, Barbara
walked resolutely up to Mrs.
Savage's big house and held Ann up
to reach the knocker.

A maid led them into a pleasant
morning room where Mrs. Savage
patted Ann's cheek and then seat-
ed them all comfortably. She re-
ceived the invitation with a stiff
excuse until Ann impulsively ran
to her and said, ''We could have
ice-cream roll; you know, like you
gave me once, if you would come
and bring it." It made everybody
laugh, and the lonesome old lady
accepted before she quite realized
it.

At the Armstrongs, Jimmy's moth-
er hesitated. ''I really don't know
what to say, Mrs. Lind. Of course,
Jimmy's father and I were going out
to a dinner party, but I've made
arrangements for the cook and a
maid to stay and feed Jimmy."

''Jimmy can come," and "I can
go," chanted both little boys, hold-
ing hands and whirling around.

"But cook has made your special
kind of plum pudding," his mother
reminded Jimmy.

"He could bring his pudding, we
wouldn't mind," observed Ann.

Barbara looked apologetically at
Mrs. Armstrong, who smiled under-
standingly while Jimmy cried.

"Hurrah! I can bring the pudding
for the Christmas dinner!"

Barbara hurried her family home
to get busy and see that every cor-
ner of the house was clean and
shining for the big cooking event of
the afternoon, and that all packages
were wrapped and piled at the foot
of the tree.

When Vie Hobson came over,
the children all went for a walk.
Bobby carried the yellow cat over
his shoulder. Ruth and Ann
pushed baby Sammy for a ride in
the brown doll buggy which had
caused such upset feelings and led
to the whole plan for a neighbor-
hood Christmas dinner and cele-
bration.

"The shabby little buggy and
what it stood for that I hated, has
really turned out to be a blessing,"
Barbara marveled, as she watched
the happy children.

She turned from the window to
young Vie Hobson at the sink,
smiling and gladly scrubbing vege-
tables, and it almost seemed she
could hear Bruce say, "It isn't what
you have that's good or bad, honey.
It's what you do with it." She
gave Vie a smile and, thinking of
Toby and old Mrs. Savage and lone-
some Jimmy Armstrong, said, "Isn't
it wonderful about tomorrow? All
of us here together like a family
and nobody around lonesome! A
real Christmas."

ibndi

®<

unng ujeauty

Maude O. Cook

The sunset fades, rose petals fall,
The rainbow hues depart:
The only beauty which is ours
Is stored within the heart.

UJiographical (^ketches of J^ward Vl/inners in the
ybliza LK. Snow Lroein Looniest ana
QJirst [Prize SaJ inner
^yinnual uielief Societif cohort Story (contest

Christie Lund CoJes, Provo, Utah, daughter of the late C. N. Lund, poet and
newspaper pubHsher, and Ceha A. Lund, is the wife of E. Elroy Coles and the mother
of Carolyn (Mrs. John E.) Lewis. She has a small granddaughter Lynn Anne. She
has contributed stories, articles, and poems to The ReUef Society Magazine, and this
is her third appearance as a winner in the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. Her poems
have been published in many magazines of national circulation, and she has been
awarded prizes in local and national contests. At present Mrs. Coles is working on
a novel and studying playwrighting at Brigham Young University. She is a member
of the Utah Sonneteers, Poets of the Pacific, the League of Utah Writers, the National
League of American Pen Women, Utah State Poetry Society, and other professional
organizations.

Frances C. Yost, Bancroft, Idaho, is a frequent contributor to The ReUef Society
Magazine. Her poem "Christmascope" marks her first appearance as a winner in the
Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. Mrs. Yost is the wife of Glenn F. Yost, a rancher, and
is the mother of four children. "My family and my Church come first," says Mrs.
Yost, but she finds time for various writing activities. She is hometown correspondent
for three daily papers, she assisted in the compilation of a ward Book of Remembrance,
and is the author of two books of poetry: Brim With Joy and While Orchids Bloom.
In 1954 Mrs. Yost received the award "Most Successful Homemaker" in the State of
Idaho.

Joanne B. Rose, West Jordan, Utah, introduces herself to readers of the Magazine:
"I am twenty-seven years old, have a high school education, and have studied the
technicalities of writing through library books. I have written numerous personal
sketches for our ward paper and am correspondent for a local newspaper. In 1955, one
of my poems received honorable mention in the Utah State Poetry Society contest in
the amateur division. My husband, Gene, and I have three wonderful children —
eight, six, and four, two boys and a girl. Someday I hope to continue my schooling and
learn more of putting into words the wonders of everyday living with which the Lord
has surrounded us. I love literature in all forms."

Svh'ia Probst Young, Midvale Utah, was awarded the second prize in the Eliza R.
Snow Poem Contest in 1953. Her story "Strength for the \\'ay" marks her first ap-
pearance as an award winner in the Relief Society Short Story Contest. Her husband,
Reid W. Young, is a great-grandson of William Wesley Willis, a lieutenant in the
Mormon Battalion, and this relationship, says Mrs, Young, has given her a particular
interest in the battalion. "Being a bishop's wife, a mother, and a schoolteacher, leaves
me little time for anvthing else," writes Mrs. Young, "but whenever possible I write
because I \o\e to. I ha\e written for all the Church magazines and for some other
publications, and my poems ha\'e appeared in several anthologies. I love the Church,
and especially the Relief Society, where I am class leader for social science and litera-
ture. I am the mother of four sons."

Page 45

LKecipes for ioeverages

Rhea H. Gardner

What is enjoyed more than an ice-cold fruit drink on a hot afternoon, or a flavor-
ful hot beverage on a cold winter night?

Since lemon juice is part of most fruit drinks, let's start out with good old-fashioned,
and most refreshing lemonade.

Lemonade Drink

5 c. water i c. sugar

rinds of 2 lemons cut in pieces 1 c. lemon juice

Mix sugar, 1 c. water, and lemon shells. Stir until sugar is dissolved. Boil very
gently about 7 minutes. Remove lemon shells and cool. Add lemon juice and 4 c.
of water.

Limeade: Substitute lime for lemon juice. Add 14 c. lemon juice.

Orangeade: Substitute 2 c. orange juice for lemon juice in lemonade recipe and
add !4 c. lemon juice.

Grapeade: Make sirup of Yi c. sugar and 2 c. water. Let cool, then add:
1 c. grape juice 1 e. orange juice

Vi c. lemon juice

Just before serving, add some ginger ale if desired.

Pineapple Mint Julep

6 sprigs fresh mint % c. sugar

% c. lemon juice 3 c. pineapple juice

3 c. ginger ale

Wash mint leaves. Bruise with spoon. Gover with sugar. Add lemon juice and
let stand 15 minutes. Add pineapple juice. Pour over ice in pitcher or tall glasses.
Add ginger ale. Garnish with sprigs of mint.

Spiced Pineapple Punch

Gombine 1 c. sugar, lYi c. water, 2 sticks cinnamon, and 8 whole cloves in sauce-
pan. Boil gently for 3 to 5 minutes. Strain and cool.

Add:

4 c. unsweetened pineapple juice Yi c. lemon juice

1 c. orange juice

Pour over ice and serve.

Spiced Rhubarb Gooler

2 lbs. rhubarb, cut in small pieces 3 c. water

4 whole cloves 1 inch stick cinnamon

1 c. sugar sirup {Vs c. sugar to Ys tsp. mace

to % c. water) 2 tbsp. lemon juice

Y2 c. orange juice 1 pint ginger ale

Put rhubarb, water, and spices in saucepan. Simmer until rhubarb is tender.
Strain. Add cooled sugar sirup and fruit juices. Ghill. Pour over the ice. Add
ginger ale.

Page 46

RECIPES FOR BEVERAGES 47

Old English Hot Spiced Cider

Vz tsp. whole allspice i qt. cider

1 2-inch stick of cinnamon % c. brown sugar
6 whole cloves grated nutmeg

Tie spices in cheesecloth bag. Heat eider and brown sugar together. Add spice
bag and let simmer about lo minutes. Remove bag. Serve with dash of nutmeg.

Spiced Grapefruit Juice

6 e. canned grapefruit juice 6 tbsp. sugar

4 tbsp. honey 12 whole cloves

6 sticks cinnamon

Simmer 3 minutes. Strain and serve hot or cold with a dash of nutmeg.

Cranberry Fruit Punch

2 qts. fresh cranberries 1 tbsp. grated lemon peel
1 dozen whole cloves 2 c. sugar

1 tbsp. grated orange peel !4 c. lemon juice

8 c. apple juice or apple eider 2 trays ice

4 c. water

Cook together cranberries and water. When berries are tender, remove from heat
and force berries through sieve. While juice is hot, add cloves, sugar, orange and
lemon peel. Cool and add lemon juice, apple juice, and ice. This is delicious served
with holiday fruit cake.

Punch — Plus

1 qt, vanilla ice cream 1 qt, ginger ale

1 qt, pineapple juice 1 qt. sherbet, pineapple, orange, or lime

Mix with beater and serve.

Milk and eggs, two of nature's most nearly perfect foods, combine into delicious,
nutritious, and appetizing beverages. Many chocolate drinks may be made from home-
made chocolate and cocoa sirups. These sirups are easy to make and keep well in the
refrigerator.

Chocolate or Cocoa Sirup

1 c, cocoa or K tsp. salt

4 squares unsweetened chocolate 2 c. cold water

cut in pieces 3 tbsp. vanilla

2 c. sugar

Mix all except vanilla. Cook over low heat until thickened and smooth, about five
minutes. Cool slightly. Add vanilla. Pour in jar. Keep in refrigerator. Add 2 tbsp.
chocolate sirup for each cup of scalded milk to make a chocolate drink. Stir until sirup
is dissolved,

Eggnog

Beat whites of 2 eggs until stiff. Beat yolks, 1 tbsp. sugar, Vi tsp. vanilla, and

2 c. milk until well blended. Fold in egg whites. Pour into glasses. Sprinkle nutmeg
on top.

Chocolate Eggnog: To the above add 2 tbsp. chocolate sirup. Omit sugar.
Fruit Eggnog: To the above add 3 tbsp, orange, strawberry, raspberry, cherry, or
grape juice or 1 mashed banana just before adding egg whites.

FROM THE FIELD

Margaret C. Pickeiing, General Secretary-Treasurer ,

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal
of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and
the Handboolc oi Instructions, page 123.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

»< ^* W .''I

Photograph submitted by Lu Seba W. Petersen

REXBURG STAKE (IDAHO) VISITING TEACHERS ACHIEVE
OUTSTANDING RECORD

Front row, seated, left to right: Stake officers: Jessie Atkinson, Secretary; Myrtle
Sellers, Second Counselor; Lu Seba W. Petersen, President; LaVerne Hacking, First
Counselor; and Constance Brown, President, Rexburg Third Ward Relief Society.

Back row, standing, left to right: Marie Barber, Counselor in Fifth Ward Rehef
Society; Claudia Hendricks, President, Lyman Ward Relief Society; Norma Larsen,
President, Rexburg Seventh Ward Relief Society; Velma Drennen, President, Rexburg
Fourth Ward Relief Society; Opal Clements, President, Archer Ward Relief Society;
Xenia Nelson, President, Rexburg Second Ward Relief Society; Genevieve Klingler,
President, Rexburg Sixth Ward Relief Society.

President Petersen reports the outstanding achie\'ements in \'isiting teaching of the
wards in her stake: "We are very proud of our visiting teaching in Rexburg Stake.
The following wards have had 100 per cent for the years indicated: Archer Ward,
eleven years; Rexburg Third Ward, six years; Rexburg Sexenth Ward, six years; Lyman
Ward, five years; Rexburg Fifth Ward, four years, ever since its organization. The
Rexburg Sixth Ward was organized in June 1952, and has missed only one district
for one month. The Rexburg Fourth Ward has had one hundred per cent for five
years, except for one district each of two months. The Rexburg Second Ward has had
one hundred per cent for nine years, except for one district each of two months."

Page 48

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

Photograph submitted by Hazel B. Tingey

HIGHLAND STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR

STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

Seated at the organ: Idell Larson; at sister Larson's left, chorister Ina G. Cannon.

Standing, front row, fourth from the right: Vivian Coombs, First Counselor; fifth
from the right: Hazel B. Tingey, President, Highland Stake Relief Soeiety; sixth from
the right: Gladys Bateman, Second Counselor.

Sister Tingey reports that all of the wards were represented on this occasion by
members of the ward presidencies. Nine of the ten ward Relief Society presidents at-
tended, as follows: Parley's Ward, Marjorie Eldredge; Parley's Second Ward, Louise
Elsey; Parley's Third Ward, Mildred Porter; Parley's Fourth Ward, Ethel Hutchins;
Crystal Heights Ward, Ermone Sanders; Crystal Heights Second Ward, Echo Ellis;
Highland Park Ward, Lenore Lewis; South Highland Park Ward, Maida Webb; Strat-
ford Ward, Eva Bullen; East Stratford Ward, Theresa Wakefield.

These Singing Mothers presented the music for all the general sessions of the
quarterly conference, with one hundred twenty Singing Mothers participating.

Photograph submitted by Alta S. Wiltshire

PANGUITCH STAKE (UTAH), CIRCLEVILLE WARD, FORMER
PRESIDENTS HOLD SOCIAL

Front row, seated, left to right: Ellen Samuelsen; Mary Norton; Lorena Davis;
Daphne Smith,

Back row, standing, left to right: Evelyn Mortenson, present President; Indra John-
son; Alice Allen; Eva Dalton; Eventa Fullmer; Lois Haycock.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

PhotoRraph submitted by Edna S. Millar

BOISE STAKE SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR BOTH SESSIONS
OF STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

August 19, 1956

Gladys Broadbent, the chorister, stands at the left in the second row; Sheila
Broadbent, the organist, stands twelfth from the left in the second row; Edna S. Millar,
President, Boise Stake Relief Society, at the right in the second row; Nola Muhlstein,
Second Counselor, eighth from the left in the third row.

Photograph submitted by Hortense B. Robinson

FINNISH MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY ANNUAL CONFERENCE HELD IN

HELSINKI, August 25 and 26, 1956

Front row, seated, left to right: Edith Ruuhinen, Pori Branch Relief Society; Anni
Backholm, Vaasa Branch; Lea Minni, First Counselor, Finnish Mission Relief Society;
Hortense B. Robinson, President, T'innish Mission Relief Society; Elsa Arojaa, Oulu
Branch Relief Society; Hulda Fellman, Jakobstad Branch Relief Society.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

Back row, standing, left to right: Esteri Miilumaki, Jyvaskyla Branch Rehef Society;
Toini Kerttula, Lahti Branch Rehef Society; Lilja Jarxenkari, Kokkola Branch Rehef
Society; Lydia Miete, Hameenhnna Branch Rehef Society; Lempi Ojala, Lappeenranta
Rehef Society; Ahi Immonen, Kuopio Rehef Society; Senja Aalto, Lahti Rehef Society;
Helka Karumo, Fori Branch; Anne Halonen, Kuopio Branch; Toini Halonen, Turku
Branch; Hilja Fhnckman, Kotka Branch; Aune Uskah, Tampere Branch; Bertta Heinonen,
Kotka Branch; Jenny Stromberg, Larsmo Branch; Maila Valkama, Helsinki.

President Hortense B. Robinson reports: "The annual Relief Society Conference
of the Finnish Mission was held in Helsinki, August 25 and 26, 1956. Rehef Society
presidents from fifteen of the sixteen branches were in attendance. In some branches,
where presidents had just been released, both the released and the new presidents at-
tended. All lady missionaries also attended the conference. The Saturday evening
program included a luncheon for all presidents, a play introducing all general Relief
Societ}' presidents, and a national folk dance performed by Relief Society sisters. Sun-
day meetings included a testimony meeting and a leadership meeting, as well as two
general sessions. Of special interest was the fireside on Sunday evening. Minister
Yrjo Kallinen, a noted speaker, related his visit to his Mormon relatives in Arizona and
hearing 'Come, Come Ye Saints,' sung by his 'cowboy cousins in the twilight setting
of the Arizona desert.' All meetings were well attended. Over two hundred attended
the Sunday evening sessions. The sisters were thrilled with the conference, and it
aroused much interest and enthusiasm. Last year there were 221 Rehef Society mem-
bers in the Finnish Mission."

Photograph submitted by Matilda B. Gilbert

FRANKLIN STAKE (IDAHO) VISITING TEACHERS HONORED AT
CONVENTION AND OPENING SOCIAL

Front row, left to right: Mary A. Moser, Annie N. Merrill, Delettie Burbank, each
with fifty years of service as visiting teachers; Ahce Greaves, sixty years; Mildred Ander-
son, with a twehe-year perfect record; Nellie G. Smith, fifty years.

Matilda B. Gilbert, President, Franklin Stake Relief Society, reports this happy
occasion: "All xisiting teachers \xere honored at a recent visiting teachers convention
and opening social. A lovely program under the direction of Nettie Nielsen, stake
visiting teacher message leader, \\as presented. Each sister with twenty-five years or
more of service was presented with a corsage. Those with fifty or more years of service
were especially honored."

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

Photograph submitted by Mary W. Kotter

NEBO STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

Roene Di Fiore, director of the chorus, tells of the faithful efforts of these sisters:
"There were one hundred six singers in all, and they gave of their time so freely and
joyfully that not one telephone call, or other means of communication, was employed
to keep them coming out to rehearsals regularly. Counselor Lila Carlisle was the ac-
companist."

Mary W. Kotter, President, Nebo Stake Relief Society, reports that these Singing
Mothers prepared a Christmas cantata.

Photograph submitted by Fern Brockbank

PALMYRA STAKE (UTAH), SPANISH FORK THIRD WARD BAZAAR

Standing, left to right: Marion Hales, First Counselor; Erma Cope, Second Coun-
selor; Iva Maland, Secretary-Treasurer; Grace Pincgar, President.

Fern Brockbank, President, Palmyra Stake Relief Society, reports: 'Hliis bazaar
was a very fine affair, with a variety of quilts and handwork on display. Homemade
candy and cooked foods were also sold."

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

Photograph submitted by Florence S. Jacobsen

EASTERN STATES MISSION, PALMYRA, NEW YORK, BRANCH RELIEF
SOCIETY MEETS IN THE HOME OF LUCY MACK SMITH

Seated in front, left to right: Dora Fergnson; Grace Bump; Alice Mecham; Mona
Plane; Mary DeNosky and grandchild; Ruby Wanscott.

Back row, standing, left to right: Leona C. Olsen; Elsa Walker; LaVern Darley,
who presented the social science lesson; Mary Atkin.

Florence S. Jacobsen, President, Eastern States Mission Relief Society, reports:
"I had a thrill this week end while attending district conference in Palmyra, to learn
that the wonderful Relief Society sisters residing there had held their first social science
lesson of the year in the living room of the home of Lucy Mack Smith (mother of the
Prophet Joseph Smith ) . They said there was a wonderful, sweet spirit present as Sister
LaVern Darley presented the lesson from the history written by Lucy Mack Smith.
They felt the environment for this lesson unique enough to warrant taking a picture
of the occasion. I thought perhaps you would be interested to know that after the
passage of 126 years since the house was occupied by the Smith family, that the home
has been used as a meeting place to study the life and ideals of this great family as
recorded by Mother Smith. A picture of Lucy Mack Smith may be seen hanging on
the wall in the background. The table in the foreground was made by Brigham
Young. This is just a note of interest concerning the little Relief Society of Palmyra
where the Smiths lived and so much of Church history has taken place."

Catherine E. Berry

The good we do at Christmastime
Can li\'e throughout the year,

If we \\'ill give our hearts, our love,

Wrapped up with Christmas cheer.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

cJheology^ — Characters and Teachings
of The Book of Mormon

Lesson A7—A Review of Outstanding Characters of The Book of Mormon

Elder LeJand H. Monson

For Tuesday, April 2, 1957

Objective: To show through a study of the lives of the characters of The Book
of Mormon that true greatness is found in a love of God and service to one's fellow men.

\ man standing on the shoulders
of a giant, ought to be able to
see farther. We have had that
privilege as we have walked, talked,
prayed, and thought with those
giant characters in spirituality who
led their people in The Book of
Mormon history. In retrospect, we
may see Jared, his brother Mahonri
Moriancumer, and Ether from the
Jaredite civilization; and at least
Lehi, Nephi, Jacob, Benjamin, Mo-
siah. Alma, Nephi, Mormon, and
Moroni from the Nephite civiliza-
tion. A quick review of the con-
tributions of these men to their
peoples will give us a sort of kaleido-
scopic scene of the changing nature
of life among The Book of Mormon
peoples.

Book of Ether

Jared and his brother, Moriancu-
mer, came from that stretch of ter-
ritory between the Tigris and Eu-

Page 54

phrates rivers, a part of the land
which is known as 'The Fertile
Crescent," within which territory
is the ancient city of Babylon. Un-
der divine guidance, the Jaredites
left this land of Shinar at the time
the Lord confounded the tongues
of the people building the Tower of
Babel.

Moriancumer, at the solicitation
of Jared, prayed that the Lord would
have compassion upon them, their
families, and their friends. This
prayer was answered, and a colony
of people known as the Jaredites
came to the Western Continent.
They crossed the ocean in eight
boats, built after the manner of
''barges" which they had previously
built. (See Ether 2:16, 17.) These
boats were lighted by sixteen stones,
". . . white and clear, even as trans-
parent glass . . ." (Ether 3:1) which
were made luminous by the finger
of the Lord. At the time the Lord

LESSON DEPARTMENT

touched these stones and gave them
luminosity, ". . . the veil was taken
from off the eyes of the brother of
Jared, and he saw the finger of the
Lord; and it was as the finger of a
man, like unto flesh and blood ....
And . . . behold, the Lord showed
himself unto him, and said . . . .
Behold, I am he who was prepared
from the foundation of the world
to redeem my people. Behold, I
am Jesus Christ .... In me shall
all mankind have light, and that
eternally .... And never have I
showed myself unto man whom I
have created, for never has man be-
lieved in me as thou hast. Seest
thou that ye are created after mine
own image? Yea, even all men
were created in the beginning after
mine own image" (Ether 3:6 ff.).

The civilization built by these
men flourished in North America
from about the time of the Tower
of Babel to about 600 B.C. when it
suffered extinction because of un-
righteousness.

The abridged record of the
Jaredites in The Book of Mormon
is called the Book of Ether after
Ether the last prophet of the Jared-
ites. Moroni made the abridgment
from the twenty-four gold plates
which had been found by the peo-
ple of Limhi in the days of King
Mosiah. Ether prophesied the de-
struction of the Jaredite civilization,
for he knew that the people were
living unrighteously and that Ameri-
ca was a choice land only to those
who worshipped the' God of the
land, who is Jesus Christ.

Coming oi Lehi

to the Piomised Land

The civilization of the Nephites
and Lamanites, which followed the

Jaredite nation, was founded by Le-
hi, who left Jerusalem about 600
B.C. and came to the promised land
with his family, Sariah his wife, La-
man, Lemuel, Sam, Nephi, Jacob,
Joseph, and some daughters; and
Ishmael and his sons and daughters;
and Zoram. Lehi was the great
patriarch of his day. He blessed his
sons and daughters and encouraged
them to live righteously.

Nephf

Nephi, after the death of his fa-
ther, took charge of the righteous
branch of the people and built a
great civilization, while his older
brothers, disobedient, shiftless, and
lazy, lived in tents and dwindled in
unbelief. Those who followed Ne-
phi were called Nephites; those who
followed Laman and Lemuel were
called Lamanites. The remainder
of The Book of Mormon history
concerns these two groups of peo-
ple, for the Mulekites, a third group
to come to America about 590 b.c,
merged their civilization with that
of the Nephites.

Nephi, faithful, intelligent, for-
giving, industrious, and resourceful
founded a city in the land of Nephi.
He gave to his culture a spiritual
foundation at the same time that
he taught the people to be indus-
trious and to care for their material
welfare. He knew that the real pur-
pose of wealth was to provide for
the improvement of his people.

Jacob

Jacob, brother of Nephi, followed
Nephi as a teacher of the people
and a keeper of the records. He
sought to persuade the people
''. . . to come unto Christ . . /'
(Jacob 1:7).

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

Wherefore, we would to God that we
could persuade all men not to rebel against
God, to provoke him to anger, but that
all men would believe in Christ, and view
his death, and suffer his cross and bear
the shame of the world; wherefore, I,
Jacob, take it upon me to fulfil the com-
mandment of my brother Nephi (Jacob
1:8).

Jacob was a great preacher of
righteousness all his days. He de-
nounced unchastity, encouraged his
people to seek first the kingdom of
God, promised them that if they
did so they would obtain riches, ma-
terial wealth, which he encouraged
them to use for righteous purposes—
". . . to clothe the naked, and to
feed the hungry, and to liberate the
captive, and administer relief to the
sick and the affhcted" (Jacob 2:19).
He condemned pride and noted that
riches are not necessarily a sign of
excellence. Jacob was also a doc-
trinal preacher, and explained fun-
damental principles of the gospel.

From Jacob the plates were hand-
ed on to Enos, Jarom, Omni, Ama-
ron, Chemish, Abinadom, Amaleki,
and Mosiah to Benjamin, the next
prophet leader we shall discuss.

Benjamin

King Benjamin, about 130 B.C.,
was a ruler who assiduously worked
for the welfare of his people. Near
the close of his life, he built a large
tower from which he instructed the
people concerning doctrines of the
gospel and concerning their self-
improvement, and announced that
his son Mosiah would succeed him.
He will be long remembered for his
comment that ". . . when ye are in
the service of your fellow beings ye
are only in the service of your God"
(Mosiah 2:17). We also remem-
ber him for his instructions concern-

ing the atonement of Christ. He
also taught the people that man is
not naturally good, but that:

. . . the natural man is an enemy to
God, and has been from the fall of Adam,
and will be . . . unless he yields to the
enticings of the Holy Spirit, and putteth
off the natural man and becometh a saint
through the atonement of Christ the
Lord, and becometh as a child, submis-
sive, meek, humble, patient, full of love,
willing to submit to all things which the
Lord seeth fit to inflict upon him, even
as a child doth submit to his father (Mo-
siah 3:19).

He also stressed the fact that Jesus
Christ would come in the future
and visit the people. The people
made a covenant with God to keep
his commandments and took upon
them the name of Christ.

King Mosiah

King Mosiah, son of Benjamin,
founded democracy among the Ne-
phites when his four sons refused
to be king, making, so far as we
know, the Nephite civilization the
cradle of democracy in America.
He gave laws to the people and in-
structed them concerning the man-
ner of electing their judges, concern-
ing their money, and concerning
their duties to one another. He
began to reign when he was thirty
(Mosiah 7:4), in about 124 b.c.

In setting up the reign of the
Judges over the Nephite people,
Mosiah advised them:

Now it is not common that the voice
of the people dcsircth anything contrary
to that which is right; but it is connnon
for the lesser part of the people to de-
sire that which is not right; therefore this
shall ye observe and make it your law —
to do your business by the voice of the
people.

And if the time comes that the voice
of the people doth choose iniquity, then

LESSON DEPARTMENT

is the time that the judgments of God
will come upon you; yea, then is the time
he will visit you with great destruction
even as he has hitherto visited this land.

And now I desire that this inequality
should be no more in this land, especially
among this my people; but I desire that
this land be a land of liberty, and every
man may enjoy his rights and privileges
alike, so long as the Lord sees fit that
we may live and inherit the land, yea,
even as long as any of our posterity re-
mains upon the face of the land (Mosiah
29:26-27, 32).

It was during Mosiah's reign that
his four sons went to preach to the
Lamanites.

Alma the Younger

After the death of King Mosiah,
Ahiia, the younger, was appointed
to be the first chief judge of the
Nephites. At the same time he was
the high priest having had the of-
fice conferred upon him by his fa-
ther Alma, and thus he was in
charge of the religious welfare of
the people. (See Mosiah 29:42.)

Alma, who in his youth had been
wicked and, with the sons of Mo-
siah, had sought to destroy the
Church, developed into one of the
greatest characters in Book of Mor-
mon history. He was, after his con-
version, a great preacher of right-
eousness and a doctrinal teacher
and one of the greatest missionaries
in Book of Mormon history. He
built up churches in and around
Zarahemla, teaching the people of
Jesus Christ and that he would be
born of Mary, the Son of God in
the flesh. (See Alma 7:10.) He en-
couraged the people to have faith,
and hope, and charity— the three
cardinal virtues of Christianity.
With Amulek he performed a great
missionary work. Later, with two

of his sons, he performed an illustri-
ous missionary service among the
Zoramites.

Grieving over the wickedness of
his people, he called his three sons
and gave '\ . . unto them every one
his charge, separately, concerning
the things pertaining unto righteous-
ness . . ." (Alma 35:16). His in-
structions contain great doctrinal
dissertations. His commandments
to his sons concern taking care of
sacred things, to look to God and
live, to declare the word among the
people, the sin of adultery, on the
resurrection, and the state of the
soul between death and the resur-
rection, a literal restoration, on just-
ice and mercy, mortality a period
of probation, spiritual and temporal
death, and the necessity of repent-
ance, the atonement, and law, and
punishment. (See Alma chapters
36-42.) He urged his son Corian-
ton:

... let the justice of God, and his
mercy, and his long-suffering ha\e full
sway in your heart; and let it bring you
down to the dust in humihty (Alma

42:30).

Nepiii the Disciple

Nephi, son of Nephi, son of Hela-
man, son of Helaman, son of Alma,
had the privilege of seeing the
prophecies of Samuel the Lamanite
concerning the signs of the Savior's
birth and death literally fulfilled.
Subsequently, he was called from
the multitude by Jesus and given
power to baptize the people after
the departure of Jesus (3 Nephi
11:21). He was in the group that
heard the Father introduce his Son,
Jesus, to the Nephites, and knew of
a surety concerning the divinity of
Christ. He became a member of a

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

group of twelve called by the Savior
to supervise the work of the Church
in the meridian dispensation among
the Nephites.

Mormon

Mormon, the next great character
whom we shall consider, gave his
name to The Book of Mormon. He
took the plates from the Hill Shim
as he had been instructed to do by
Ammaron, who had placed them
there about 320 a.d. Mormon, as
we studied in a previous lesson was
a great spiritual leader and a com-
mander in chief of Nephite forces,
who witnessed the almost complete
destruction of the Nephites. He
was also a great scholar, an histor-
ian, who made the set of records on
which he wrote the abridgment of
the large plates of Nephi and to
which he attached the small plates
of Nephi.

Moroni

Moroni, the son of Mormon, fin-
ished his father's book in the rec-
ord, abridged the twenty-four gold
plates giving the history of the
Jaredite civilization, and wrote a

book of his own on his father's
plates, called the Book of Moroni.
Moroni lived to see the complete
destruction of the Nephites because
of wickedness, and remained a lone
survivor of a once righteous, power-
ful, and blessed people.

Living with these men who mark
milestones of progress in the history
of the two great civilizations that
flourished in America from about
the time of the Tower of Babel to
about 421 A.D., we have come to
understand what true greatness is,
that it is to be found in the love of
God and service to one's fellow
men.

Questions on the Lesson

1. Explain how a study of a great man
gives us an understanding of the history
of a period.

2. What ^^'ere the chief characteristics
of Nephi?

3. Show how powerful the doctrine of
repentance is by an explanation of the
early life and repentance of Alma.

4. What kind of testimony concerning
Jesus Christ did Alma and Nephi have?

5. What was Mormon's great contribu-
tion to The Book of Mormon, besides
his own historical account?

6. What was Moroni's great contribu-
tion?

777

ountai

n 0/7

owstorm

Eva WiUes Wangsgaard

"These flakes resembling velvet stars," she said,
"Are clever camouflage to hide our jail."
I sat in silence, for my thoughts had fled.
Riding a snowflake down a time-hid trail.
Where children, pulled by cords of school or home
Climbed drifts as high as hillocks. Twinkly bright
Were eyes that loved the bout with brittle foam
Which topped the waves of frozen crested white.
Now hills were growing whiter steadily
Where sumac lately brewed a rich maroon,
But being snowbound waked no dread in me.
The years ran back to meet my life's high-noon.
The storm would hold us prisoners on the hill.
But joy is always free to roam at will.

Visiting QJeacher 1 1 iessages —

Book of Mormon Gems of Truth

Lesson A7-"kr\6 What Is It That Ye Shall Hope For? Behold I Say Unto

You That Ye Shall Have Hope Through the Atonement of Christ and

the Power of His Resurrection, to Be Raised Unto Life Eternal,

and This Because of Your Faith in Him According to the

Promise" (Moroni 7:41).

Leone O. Jacobs

For Tuesday, April 2, 1957
Objective: To show that faith in Jesus Christ is the key to eternal life.

ALL of our lives we should be
working toward one goal— that
of achieving eternal life. The hope
we have of achieving that goal helps
us to meet the problems and ad-
versities that beset us in mortality.
That hope gives comfort in our sor-
rows and courage to continue on-
ward without ever losing sight of
the destination.

As has been said, ''faith is the
moving cause of all action" (Lec-
tures on Faithy page 8), and faith
in Christ is the power by which we
may reach this goal of eternal life.
Mormon says, 'Tor no man can be
saved, according to the words of
Christ, save they shall have faith
in his name . . ." (Moroni 7:38).

Faith is a mighty force, and its
possibilities are unlimited. Faith
requires a positive attitude of mind.
Doubt and fear flee from its pres-
ence. When wc comply with the
necessary requirements, we can gain
perfect faith in the atonement of
Christ and in his resurrection.

Many passages of scripture point
out the great power of faith.
"... If ye have faith as a grain of
mustard seed . . . nothing shall be
impossible unto you." (Mt. 17:20).
"... According to your faith be
it unto you" (Mt. 9-29).
"... Daughter, thy faith hath made
thee whole . . ." (Mark 5:34), said
Christ to the woman who touched
the hem of his garment. "I can
do all things through Christ which
strengthen me" (Phillipians 4:13).
"And Christ hath said: If ye will
have faith in me ye shall have
power to do whatsoever thing is ex-
pedient in me" (Moroni 7:33).

It is by faith that one accepts the
words of Christ. It is through faith
in Christ ". . . that the Holy Ghost
may have place . . ." (Moroni 7:32)
in our hearts. Thus, if faith in
Jesus Christ is the principle that
can bring us eternal life, let us read
and study and work to attain it.

. . . From a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make
thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus, All scripture is given
by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for in-
struction in righteousness: That the man of God may be perfect . . . unto all good
works (II Timothy 3:15-16).

Page 5^

V(/orR 1 1 ieetifig — Food Preparation and S

ervice

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Lesson 7— Beverages
Rhea H. Gardner

For Tuesday, April 9, 1957

CINCE some kind of beverage is
a part of every meal, it is im-
portant that it be chosen with the
same care as all other parts of the
menu.

For many, good cold water or milk
is sufficient as a meal beverage.
Since milk is high in food value, it
is more than a thirst quencher.
Milk drinks are a nourishing food
for people of all ages; in fact, milk
is about the first and last food and
beverage man enjoys.

There is a wide variety of milk
drinks. Eggnogs are especially good.
They are more appealing to the eye
and to the taste when the egg whites
and yolks are beaten separately.

Chocolate and cocoa are both
made from the cocoa bean. Their
difference is in the fat content.
Chocolate is about fifty per cent fat,
while cocoa contains only about
twenty-two per cent fat. Conse-
quently, chocolate is much richer.
Cocoa is considered better adapted
for children or people with diges-
tions that are easily upset.

When cocoa or chocolate is used
frequently for beverages, it is con-
venient and time-saving to make a
quantity of cocoa paste or sirup
which can be mixed quickly with
the milk as needed.

Lemonade and orangeade are
favorites in the increasingly long list
of fruit beverages we may choose

Page 60

from today. Use only enough sugar
to accent the natural fruit flavor.

Sugar can be added directly to the
juice and water or it may be made
into a sirup, cooled, then added.
The latter method is recommended.
The precooked sirup seems to im-
prove the drinking quality of the
beverage to which it is added; it
also saves time and saves sugar, since
it is not uncommon to find undis-
solved sugar in the bottom of pitch-
ers when sugar is added directly to
the drink.

Most fruit punch requires the use
of some citrus juices, especially lem-
on juice. The practice of taking
lemons out of the refrigerator, cut-
ting them in half, squeezing them,
and throwing the rest away is waste-
ful. If you will let the lemons stand
in warm water before squeezing
them, you will be able to extract
much more juice. Then, if you will
boil the rind with the sugar sirup,
the rind of two lemons for each cup
of sugar, you will have a drink that
is much richer in flavor.

Fruit punch need not be expen-
sive, if you plan ahead for it.
Rhubarb juice makes a delicious
base for a fruit drink. Prepare it in
much the same way as you do
tomatoes for juicing. Pour the hot,
strained, slightly sweetened juice in-
to fruit jars and process in a hot
water bath. (See instruction books
for processing time in your area.)

LESSON DEPARTMENT

In areas where apricots are in
abundance, one is often able to get
small ones for a nominal cost. Apri-
cot puree makes a delicious base for
fruit drinks. Juice from currants,
pie cherries, certain kinds of wild
berries, grapes, some plums, and
cranberry juice are also delicious.

Watch the market for specials on
canned fruit juices so you will
always have a variety on hand.

For very clear ice cubes for your
fruit drinks, use boiled water. Here
are a few suggestions for fancy ice
cubes: (i) Add a little green color-
ing to the water before freezing it
into cubes for an especially cool
looking efifect. Avoid overuse of
the coloring. (2) Freeze curls of
lemon or orange peel, maraschino
cherries with stems intact, or sprigs

of mint in the ice cubes. (3) Freeze
leftover drinks in the ice cube trays
to serve in fruit beverages.

The appearance of a fruit drink
on a hot day cannot be overesti-
mated. Cool drinks will look
especially refreshing if you frost the
rims of the glasses. Put some lemon
juice into a saucer about one-fourth
inch deep. Sift some powdered
sugar into a plate about one-fourth
inch deep. Stand each glass, in-
verted, in the lemon juice about a
minute. Lift it out of the juice
then let it stand, inverted, in the
powdered sugar for a minute. Now
lift carefully out of the sugar so as
not to jar the sugar coating which
has formed on the rim. Stand right
side up in the refrigerator until set.
Then carefully fill with your drink.

Note: "Recipes for Beverages," by Rhea H. Gardner, page 46, in this issue of
the Magazine.

JLiterature — Shakespeare in Our Lives

Lesson 7—"fK Midsummer Night's Dream"

YAdti Briant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: Shakespeare Major Phvs and the Sonnets, by G. B. Harrison,
Harcourt, Brace & Company, 1948)

For Tuesday, April 16, 1957

Objective: To show that in A Midsummer Night's Dream, Shakespeare touches
our lives through fantasy and poetry — through qualities we all approve, such as love,
delight, joy, and humor.

The poet's eye, in a fine frenzy rolling.

Doth glance from heaven to earth, from earth to heaven,

And as imagination bodies forth

The forms of things unknown, the poet's pen

Turns them to shapes, and gi\es to airy nothing

A local habitation and a name.

A Midsummer Night's Dream, V. 1. 12-17

TF ever a literature lesson deserves moon, it is this one. For literal-

to be presented in the warm, minded persons this play may seem

bright silence of an April midnight a filmy triviality without substance,

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

direction, or indeed without any
justification for existing. The prac-
tical persons who prize as real only
that which can be pinched or priced
or preserved, will find this play to
be ''airy nothingness'' incarnate. But
for the rest of us, this plunge into
the unplumbed vistas of the imagi-
native world yields an ecstasy and a
delight rivaled in Shakespeare only
by passages from Romeo and Juliet
and The Tempest.

The more thoroughly we saturate
ourselves in this play-poem on love,
the more we realize that only young
Shakespeare could have produced it.
Actually, it was written during 1594
or 1595 in the poet's thirtieth year.
Obviously written to commemorate
some wedding or marriage-feast, it is
filled with its own theme of the
goodness and gaiety of mortal love.

Surely one of Shakespeare's ap-
peals is that he knows love to be
without limitation or station: every-
one from the highest to the lowest
loves, yet each in his own way.
Therefore, he depicts love in many
forms, including the stately, digni-
fied relationship between Duke
Theseus and Queen Hippolyta; the
foolish jealousies, quick-tempered
exchanges, and ethereal ecstasies of
the fairies Oberon and Titania, a
love so touchy and unreasoning as
to be entirely mortal; the impulsive,
confusing young loves of Lysander
and Hermia, Demetrius and Helena;
the uncultivated, serious Bottom
who, in his constant yet unspectac-
ular sanity, refuses to be swept off
his feet by the most skilled love-
techniques of Queen Titania's magic
words. Thus love in its various
aspects and extremes provides the
sole subject of the play.

PJot

Theseus, Duke of Athens, and
Hippolyta, Queen of the Amazons,
are soon to be married. On their
wedding day the fate of young,
headstrong Hermia is to be decided.
She loves Lysander, but her father
wants her to marry another suitor of
his choice named Demetrius. It is
decreed that if she refuses Demet-
rius, she must either die or forswear
all contact with men and become a
nun. Hermia and Lysander, decid-
ing to flee Athens, agree to meet in
a wood just outside the town. They
are waylaid by Demetrius who hopes
to prevent his beloved Hermia's
escape, and Helena, who loves him.

In the same wood we are intro-
duced to the fairies. Queen Titania
and King Oberon have quarreled
over a beautiful, dark-skinned boy
who has been stolen by the fairies
from an East Indian King. (This
was a common practice among
fairies who would leave a less at-
tractive child in place of the one
stolen.) Jealous Oberon wants the
child as his attendant, but Titania
will not yield him, since she claims
him as her own. Resolving to tor-
ment her for this injury, Oberon
sends Puck halfway around the world
to pluck a little western flower which
Cupid once shot with his fiery shaft.
The juice from this flower, laid on
sleeping eyelids, will make the per-
son dote upon the next living crea-
ture he sees. Oberon intends to
watch Titania when she is asleep
and drop the potion in her eyes so:

The next thing then she waking looks

upon,
Be it on lion, bear, or wolf, or bull,
On meddling monkey, or on busy ape,
She shall pursue it with the soul of love.

II, 1. 179-182

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Oberon also intends to help
Helena in her love pursuit of De-
metrius, but Puck, by mistake, puts
the potion into Lysander's eyes rath-
er than in Demetrius' with resulting
confusion and mix-up among the
four young lovers. The third plot
within the play also reaches its cli-
max in these same woods. Rustic
bully Bottom and his fellow con-
struction workers come to the woods
to practice a play with which to
entertain the royal wedding party
for Theseus and the Amazon Queen
Hippolyta. Puck places an ass's
head on Bottom, which frightens
off his superstitious comrades. Still
influenced by the love potion, Ti-
tania awakens to see Bottom, and is
immediately enamored of him.
Thus, at the beginning of Act IV,
Scene i, Titania is making love to
Bottom. While she suffers from
her romantic over-obsession, his
is a true common-sense response.
She offers him new nuts; but
he asks only for good dry oats
and a bundle of hay. Titania wants
to caress his cheeks and place flow-
ers in his hair; instead, practical
Bottom asks for a fairy to scratch
his head. Titania offers him fairy
music, and he asks for tongs (an
instrument resembling a triangle for
making rustic music) and bones (to
be held between the fingers and
used as clappers). Finally the two
fall asleep and Oberon enters, ready
to forgive and ''undo this hateful
imperfection of her [Titania's] eyes."
Meanwhile, the four sleeping lovers
awaken soon after Puck anointed
them once more with his magic po-
tion. Now Demetrius recognizes
Helena as his true love, and Ly-
sander and Hermia are re-united.

Bottom awakes to wonder what has
become of his comrades. He is
sorely perplexed by his startling
dream, one which "the eye of man
hath not heard, the ear of man hath
not seen, man's hand is not able to
taste, his tongue to conceive, nor
his heart to report, what my dream
was. I will get Peter Quince to
write a ballad of this dream. It shall
be called Bottom's Dream, because
it hath no bottom." IV, i. 216.

In Act V all join in the nuptial
celebration of Theseus, Hippolyta,
and the four lovers. Bottom and his
friends perform their play as part
of the entertainment and the fairies
pronounce blessings and good for-
tune on all of the newlv wedded
couples. And in the words of Puck:

Jack shall have Jill,
Nought shall go ill,

The man shall ha\'e his mare again, and
all shall be well.

III. 2. 461-463

Delight and Satire
As long as people have been human
they have liked to be fooled by that
which fools them most completely.
This is beautifully accomplished in
A Midsummer Night's Dream. After
reading the play one feels that
Shakespeare created it to embody
the sheer joy which radiates to all
sympathetic souls who choose to
remain within the charmed circle
of love and marriage. Without this
play to give these emotions a body
and make them more nearly tangi-
ble, such emotions could only have
hovered about like some ethereal
ghosts. As it is, the play relays their
charms to all who care to attend.
And as the play progresses, we feel
from Shakespeare's merry words,

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

puns, scenic fantasies, and rich, po-
etic passages, his own winkings of
deUght at having given his audience
such provocation for rehving once
more the joys and beauty of mortal-
ity's greatest universal experience:
true, pure love.

Even though, in one sense, this
play is a sweet hymn to beautiful
love, Shakespeare is nonetheless wise
enough to remember that ''The
course of true love never did run
smooth" (I,i) and, as Puck sees
the senseless antics of people in love,
he speaks perhaps his most famous
line, "what fools these mortals be!"
(111,2). Shakespeare also knew well
the pompous dangers which come
to those who take themselves too
seriously. After detailing perfect,
lyrical love in Romeo and Juliet,
Shakespeare satirizes it quite point-
edly in this play, particularly in the
delightfully grotesque play presented
in deep seriousness and dedication
by Bottom and his rough friends.

Shakespeare also satirizes the
rustic drama itself. In his own day
groups of artisans were forming dra-
matic clubs, and instead of follow-
ing the religious form of the true
rustic drama, these amateurs began
to perform romantic plays, while
still using the rigid techniques of
the old dramas. In A Midsummer
Night's Dream, Shakespeare laughs
at the carpenters, tinkers, and bel-
lows-menders who have turned ac-
tors and who, in presenting their
play The Most Lamentable Com-
edy, and Most Cruel Death of
Pyramus and Thishy, make even the
scenery and stage setting into actors'
parts as actors become WaJJ and
Moonshine. (If time permits read
aloud Act III, Sc.i. 59-72.)

The fairies, particularly Puck,
play an important part in the plot.
It could be real fun to characterize
Puck to your group. Shakespeare
casts him in the role of fool or
clown to Oberon, King of the
Fairies, but he is really Robin-Good-
fellow, a household spirit of ancient
folklore. It is he who frightens
maidens of the village, who skims
the milk off its cream so that the
butter won't churn, takes the yeast
out of the beer, misleads the night-
wanderers; assumes the likeness of
a crab apple in the drink that ma-
trons enjoy while gossiping about
the bubbling kettle, and bobs sharp-
ly against their lips so the shock
causes them to spill their ale down
their own necks; assumes the like-
ness of a stool so that when an old
woman goes to sit on him, he disap-
pears and she topples down. (Act
II. Sc. 1.)

The standard stock in trade of
our present-day tin-pan alley which
produces its constant stream of pop-
ular songs is to be found in the well-
worn rhyming words ''moon, June,
tune, croon, swoon, spoon." Shake-
speare's materials are the same, yet
he avoids the ruts which make our
average romantic love songs so
trivial. The setting of the play
stresses the role of the moon, some-
times full and warm, sometimes
lofty and cold (when the lovers are
quarreling beneath it). We do not
wonder at Shakespeare's creating a
phantasy, but that such a phantasy
could ever attain any sense of reality
at all. We are forced to agree with
Addison, that if there could be
places and people like these, cer-
tainly they would have to be and

LESSON DEPARTMENT

act exactly as they do. Or as Dry-
den says:

But Shakespeare's magic could not copied

be;
Within that circle none durst walk but he.
The Tempest, Prologue

A small part of Shakespeare's de-
light appears in Bottom's and Peter
Quince's misuse of words which
sound similar, but which have vast-
ly different meanings: ''Thou art
translated/' for 'Thou are trans-
formed"; "I will condole in some
measure," for "I will lament"; "You
were best to call them generally,"
for "You were best to call them sev-
erally"; and "Ninny's Tomb" for
"Ninus' Tomb," etc.

Shakespeare appeals to us again
by exploiting our normal delight to
be found in that which is small and
miniature, and, also, in the nearness
of nature. These are best given us
by Titania and her fairies:

Come, no\\' a roundel and a fairy song.
Then, for the third part of a minute,

hence —
Some to kill cankers in the musk-rose buds,
Some war with rere-mice [bats] for their

leathern \\ings,
To make my small elves coats, and some

keep back
The clamorous owl that nightly hoots and

wonders
At our quaint spirits [sports]. Sing we

now asleep.
Then to your offices, and let me rest.

Song

You spotted snakes with double tongue,

Thorny hedgehogs, be not seen.
Nev^'ts and blindworms, do no wrong,

Come not near our fairy Queen.
Philomel, with melody
Sing in our sweet lullaby;

Lulla, lulla, lullaby, lulla, lulla, lullaby.
Never harm, nor spell, nor charm,
Come our lovely lady nigh;

So, good night, with lullaby.

II. 2. 1-19

To the fairies, nature is an inti-
mate part of them, and the rough
elements in the first of their song
accent the beauty and softness of
the chorus lullaby.

Best in A Midsummer Night's
Dream is the sheer poetry which
releases Shakespeare's serene joy and
sense of beauty. Such a passage as
the following is filled with the sing-
ing beauty of true poetry.

King Oberon: My gentle Puck, come
hither. Thou rememberest
Since once I sat upon a promontory
And heard a mermaid, on a dolphin's

back.
Uttering such dulcet and harmonious

breath
That the rude sea grew ci\il at her song.
And certain stars shot madly from their

spheres
To hear the seamaid's music.

II. 1. 148-154

To be at their best such passages
must be read aloud; only then does
their beauty penetrate to be heard
by the inner ear and eye.

The intent in discussing this, as
in succeeding plays, will be not to
present all the details of the plot,
but to develop intensively one or
two central scenes. However, indi-
\idual passages throughout the play
that are particularly beautiful and
Ivrical could well be read. For ex-
ample:

I know a bank whereon the wild thyme
blows,

WHiere oxlips and the nodding \iolet grows;

Quite overcanopied with luscious wood-
bine,

\\'ith sweet musk rose, and with eglantine.

There sleeps Titania sometime of the
night,

Lulled in these flowers with dances and
delight.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

And there the snake throws her enameled

skin,
Weed wide enough to wrap a fairy in.

Act II, 1. 249-256

Re-read this passage to class mem-
bers until they get the picture of
Titania, Queen of the fairies, lying
on the bank of a stream. I'here
the snake sloughs off her enamel-
like skin which is wide enough to
serve as a garment to wrap Titania
in, as she lies there surrounded with
primroses and sweetbriar, canopied
over with honevsucklc, lulled to
sleep by her fairies' delightful music
and dances.

You might briefly lay the setting
for Act IV, Scene I, and then read
this scene slowly and carefully to
your group. I'his scene has been
chosen because all of the major
characters appear, and because all
the three plots are unraveled in it.
Notice that Shakespeare has his dif-
ferent characters speak in three dif-
ferent styles, all of which appear in
this scene. Bottom, as one of the
rustics, speaks in prose, which would
be natural for a tradesman. I'hc
fairies speak in lyrical rhyme, and
the dignity of Theseus is evident in
his lines spoken in blank verse.

Scene 1, Act. IV, is surcharged
with great poetry, in addition to re-
solving the three plots within the
play. While not a functioning part
of the story, such passages as the fol-
lowing speeches by Ilippolyta and
Theseus are rarely surpassed in
Shakespeare's later works for their
rich imagery and the music of their
singing:

Hip. I was with Hercules and Cadmus
once
Wficn in a wood of Crete they bayed
the bc.ir

With hounds of Sparta. Never did I
hear

Such gallant chiding; for, besides the
groves,

The skies, the fountains, every region
near

Seemed all one mutual cry. I never
heard

So musical a discord, such sweet thun-
der.

Thes. My hounds are bred out of the

Spartan kind,
So flcwed, so sanded; and their heads

are hung
With ears that sweep away the morning

dew;
Crook-kneed, and dewlapped like Thes-

salian bulls;
Slow in pursuit, but matched in mouth

like bells,
Kach under each. A cry more tunable
Was never holloed to, nor cheered

with horn.
In Crete, in Sparta, nor in Thessaly.
Judge when you hear.

IV. 1, 116-131

The strength of A Midsummer
Night's Dream, therefore, is in hu-
mor, whimsy, satire, wordplay, but,
most of all, in delight, cheerfulness,
joy, and an expansive outpouring of
such lines rich in cadenced imagery,
lines which, thus far, only Shake-
speare could have written.

Thoughts ioi Discussion

1. Which universal qualities of human
love appear in the play?

2. Of which qualities or characters does
Shakespeare appear to approve? Of
which does he sccui to disapprove?

3. Why docs Titania's attachment for
Bottom seem humorous? Has it any basis
in actual life as you have seen or known
it?

4. Discuss Shakespeare's use of fantasy
and poetry as tools in this play to achieve
his desired effect.

Social Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life

Lesson 6— "Search Your Hearts''
Eider John Fan Larson
For Tuesday, April 2 ■5, 1957

Objective: To illustrate the process of perfection and the necessity of eliminating
those traits of character which retard our quest for perfection.

<'<"DE ve therefore perfect, even as
vour Father which is in heav-
en is perfect" (Mt. 5:48). This
admonition of Jesus, from the
Sermon on the Mount, was em-
braced bv the Prophet Joseph Smith
as an attainable goal for all. z\l-
though the Prophet's teachings to
the women co\"ered a wide range
of subjects, the common thread
throughout was that perfection
might be a reality. This and the
following lesson are directed to each
member of the Relief Society who
seeks perfection. \\'hile a listing
of the qualities of perfection would,
no doubt, be helpful in setting one's
sights, the more important factor
in progression is the process bv
which we improve. It is hoped that
by a discussion of some tmits con-
sidered bv the Prophet to be either
desirable or undesirable, we may
stimulate and promote personal im-
pro\ement hv the process of self-
appraisal and prudent decisions. A
careful review of the Prophet's
teachings, followed by their appro-
priate application to life, will greatlv
assist all who seek the attributes of
godliness.

\\'ithin each of us he potentiali-
ties for great accomplishment.
Those traits of character which de-
termine whether we do good or
evil, succeed or fail, become perfect
or mediocre, remain inacti\e until
stimulated bv circumstances or con-

ditions. Most of them develop
quite unnoticed, and without con-
scious effort, within the en\'iron-
ment supplied bv parents, friends,
and life situations. A helpful prin-
ciple then, if we are to attain per-
fection for ourselves and loved ones,
is to strive for and to provide
wholesome, uplifting experiences.
Through personal effort we can ap-
proach perfection, if we cultivate
the desirable and weed out the
harmful traits of character. This
is the challenge of the gospel.

On April 28, 1842, little more
than two vears before his death, the
Prophet told the Relief Society he
was taking the opportunity:

... to instruct the ladies of this So-
ciety, and point out the way for them to
conduct themselves, that they might act
according to the will of God; that he did
not know that he ''should have many op-
portunities of teaching them, as they were
going to be left to themselves; they would
not long ha\e him to instruct them; that
the Church would not ha\e his instruc-
tions long; and the world would not be
troubled with him a great while (D. H. C.
1\', page 604).

These comments suggest the im-
portance and urgency the Prophet
himself attached to his teachings.

Individucil Responsibility

Perfection, the Prophet stressed,
is an indi\idual matter. He suggest-
ed that while the efforts of others
might stimulate us to good works,

Page 67

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

they would not save us, and although
we would be blessed for our service
to others, this, alone, was not
enough. "The people should each
one stand for himself, and depend
on no man or men ..." he said,
since "righteous persons could only
deliver their own souls" (Ibid., V,
page 19). The responsibility for
salvation and perfection he placed
squarely upon each individual.

The Prophet Joseph had said at
an earlier meeting:

After this instruction, you will be re-
sponsible for your own sins; it is a desir-
able honor that you should so walk be-
fore our heavenly Father as to save your-
selves; we are all responsible to God for
the manner we improve the light and
wisdom given by our Lord to enable us
to save ourselves [Ihid., IV, page 606).

As was the case in the Council in
Heaven, there were some early
members of the Church who
thought the Prophet should compel
the souls of men. Often the people
would tell the Prophet what he
should do, saying, "O, if I were
Brother Joseph, I would do this and
that, but," said the Prophet, ". . .if
they were in Brother Joseph's shoes
they would find that men or women
could not be compeJJed into the
kingdom of God, but must be dealt
with in long-suffering, and at last
we shall save them" [Ibid., V, page
24), (Jtahcs added.)

To serve the Lord is not always
easy, but the Prophet made it clear
that we must be resolute in seeking
our goal. Said he:

All difficulties which might and would
cross our way must be surmounted.
Though the soul be tried, the heart faint,
and the hands hang down, we must not
retrace our steps; there must be decision

of character, aside from sympathy {Ihid.,
IV, page 570).

The Prophet's teachings all sug-
gest that salvation is a continual
process. It is neither attained by
one good deed nor is it at any time
a certainty. Having received the
gospel, we must continue to serve
the Lord to the best of our ability
—and, if we forsake the truth, we
are in danger of losing that which
we have gained. The Prophet
warned on one occasion:

Though a man should become mighty,
do great things, overturn mountains, per-
form mighty works, and should then turn
from his high station to do evil, to eat
and drink with the drunken, all his former
deeds would not save him, but he would
go to destruction! {Ihid., IV, page 606).

In his characteristic way of being
practical and specific, the Prophet
pointed the way to Relief Society
members who desire to become as
God would have them. Just as a
parent teaches his child black and
white, the Prophet taught the wom-
en there were good as well as harm-
ful qualities; that perfection came
from accepting the good and reject-
ing the bad. He strongly urged
them to cultivate the commend-
able, to keep the commandments,
and to search for further light and
knowledge. Inherent in the pur-
suance of perfection is the recogni-
tion of those attributes which hind-
er our progress. For this reason we
shall now reflect upon some
characteristics the Prophet singled
out to be shunned. Those discussed
serve to illustrate the collective and
individual possibility of their exist-
ence. Women who seek perfection
will do well to heed the Prophet's
cautions as well as his commenda-
tions.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Self-Righ teousness

Time and again, the Prophet
warned against self-righteousness.
The assumption of responsibihty
for one's self, he suggested, is en-
nobling, while self -admiration blinds
the view to our own shortcomings,
illuminates the faults of others, and
creates illusions of personal worth.
The Prophet forthrightly reminded
that ''it is the doctrine of the devil
to retard the human mind, and
hinder our progress, by filling us
with self-righteousness .... The
devil flatters us that we are very
righteous, when we are feeding on
the faults of others/' he observed
(Ihid., V, page 24). He pointed up
the pitfall of self -righteousness
when he said:

Christ was condemned by the self-
righteous Jews because He took sinners
into His society; He took them upon the
principle that they repented of their sins
{Ibid., V, page 23).

Aspirations

The Prophet cautioned the wom-
en to aspire to magnify only their
own offices and callings. He read to
them from the 12th Chapter of 1st
Corinthians and explained the func-
tion of the various offices within the
Church and:

. . . the necessity of every individual
acting in the sphere allotted him or her,
and filling the several offices to which
they are appointed. He spoke of the dis-
position of many men to consider the
lower offices in the Church dishonorable,
and to look with jealous eyes upon the
standing of others who are called to pre-
side o\er them; that it was the folly and
nonsense of the human heart for a person
to be aspiring to other stations than those
to which they are appointed of God for
them to occupy [Ihid., IV, page 603).

The Authorities of the Church
have repeatedly counseled that our

individual progress is closely related
to the effort we expend and the
manner in which we perform our
Church assignments.

The Prophet urged the women
". . . to magnify their respective
callings, and wait patiently till God
shall say to them, 'Come up high-
er' " (Ibid., IV, page 603). The
disposition to aspire would be with-
in the Relief Society, he cautioned,
and the women should therefore
guard against it. "Every person
should stand, and act in the place
appointed, and thus sanctify the So-
ciety and get it pure" (Ihid., IV,
page 604). To magnify one's office
and calling is a most desirable ob-
jective. This is very different from
the covetous feelings for position
and power. The Prophet strongly
recommended humility. The posses-
sor of this Christ-like virtue will have
power and undreamed of blessings.
Ilumility will add a wholesome lus-
ter to the soul of every one who
cultivates it.

Guard the Tongue

Had it not been for the unholy
lies of evil men and women, the
history of the Church, and, par-
ticularly, the story of the Prophet's
untimely death, might have been
materially different from the facts.
The Prophet, who never feared the
truth, was continually the victim
of untruths. Whether published or
passed by word of mouth, they
fanned and fed the flames of per-
secution.

In the midst of a widespread
campaign to do him harm, the
Prophet spoke out strongly against
the evils of gossip. On May 6, 1842,
an attempt was made on the life
of Lilburn W. Boggs, who was Gov-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

ernor of Missouri when the saints
were so cruelly treated and driven
from that State. Immediately there
arose rumors that the "Mormons"
were at the bottom of the attempt
and, based upon these suspicions,
the Prophet was later charged, but
exonerated, as being an accessory
to this crime. Within a week fol-
lowing these insinuations the Proph-
et said to the Relief Society:

I have one request to make of the
President and members of the society,
that you search yourselves — the tongue
is an unruly member — hold your tongues
about things of no moment ■ — a little
tale will set the world on fire {Ihid., W,
page 20).

He advised the women:

. . . beware, be still, be prudent, re-
pent, reform, but do it in a way not to
destroy all around you. I do not want to
cloak iniquity — all things contrary to
the will of God, should be cast from us,
but don't do more hurt than good, with
your tongues — be pure in heart {Ihid.,
V, page 20) .

This evil is a many-sided sword.
Untruths do the most harm, but
injudicious language, though it con-
tains truth, can also do tremendous
harm. The following from Vol-
ume 1, page 103, Woman's Expon-
ent, illustrates another aspect:

The evil done by the first utterer of a
slander is small compared with that which
is spread through a community from the
repetition of the false tale by idle bab-
blers .... Counterfeited coins and bank-
notes, however ingeniously executed, do
no harm if they remain in the hands of
the original forger. It is by their circula-
tion that the people suffer. Somebody
once said to a sage: "A man slandered you
in my presence." "If," replied the wise
man, "you had not listened with pleasure,
he would not have defamed me."

During the late summer of 1842
the Prophet was forced into hiding
to protect himself against the vi-
cious attempts of his enemies to take
him into custody. Much of the
impetus to do these acts came from
the false stories that were spread
concerning the Prophet. He re-
turned to his home the latter part
of August 1842, and August 31, he
met with the Relief Society and
made this statement:

When I do the best I can — when I
am accomplishing the greatest good, then
the most evils and wicked surmisings are
got up against me. I would to God that
you would be wise. I now counsel you,
that if you know anything calculated to
disturb the peace or injure the feelings of
your brother or sister, hold your tongues,
and the least harm will be done (D. H. C.
V, page 140).

He suggested there were affirma-
tive blessings from carefully watch-
ing what we say. ''No organized
body can exist," he said, unless the
members thereof " . . . put a double
watch over the tongue . . . /' (Em-
phasis added.)

All organized bodies have their peculiar
evils, weaknesses and difficulties, the ob-
ject is to make those not so good reform
and return to the path of virtue that they
may be numbered with the good, and
even hold the keys of power, which 'will
influence to virtue and goodness —
should chasten and reprove, and keep it
all in silence, not even mention them
again; then you will be established in
power, virtue, and holiness, and the wrath
of God will be turned away (Jbfd., V,
page 20).

Overzealoiisness

It is well to underlay our enthus-
iasm in the gospel with cautious re-
straint. At one meeting the Proph-
et commended the women '\ . . for

LESSON DEPARTMENT

their zeal, but said sometimes their
zeal was not according to knowl-
edge" {Ihid., IV, page 570).

On another occasion, the Prophet
warned:

There is another error which opens a
door for the adversary to enter. As females
possess refined feehngs and sensitiveness,
they are also subjeet to overmueh zeal,
which must ever prove dangerous, and
cause them to be rigid in a religious ca-
pacity — [they] should be armed with
mercy, notwithstanding the iniquity among
us ... . Notwithstanding the unworthy
are among us, the virtuous should not,
from self importance, grieve and oppress
needlessly, those unfortunate ones {Ihid.,
V, page 19, 20).

The overzealous can discourage
others, become fanatical, act un-
seemly, and go beyond their proper
bounds.

Peiiection Lies Within

If we are to become perfect, we
must look at ourselves without de-
lay, with a keen eye to our limita-
tions and shortcomings. Once recog-
nized, our weaknesses become out
of place in our lives. When we have
completed the task of divesting our-
selves of these personality ''sore
spots," we are then in a position to
acquire the more ennobling traits.
The ability to recognize and dispel
unbecoming attributes and to seek
the godlike virtues is the thought
pattern for perfection.

In the last analysis, if we are to
reach for perfection, we must do as
the Prophet suggested in a talk giv-
en in the Grove to the Church:

Search your hearts, and see if you are
like God. I have searched mine and feel
to repent of all my sins (Ibid., IV, page
588, Remarks of Prophet Joseph in the
Grove, From the Journal of Elder Wil-
ford Woodruff, page 8).

Organ Books for
Church and Home

AT THE CONSOLE-Felton 2.00

CHANCEL ECHOES-Felton 2.50

CHURCH MUSIC FOR THE
SMALLEST ORGAN-Nevin 1.50

DEVOTIONAL ALBUM-Asper .... 2.50

LORENZ FAVORITE ORGAN
VOLUNTARIES-Vols. 1, 2, 3 .ea. 1.50

LORENZ ONE PAGE ORGAN
VOLUNTARIES-Vols. 1, 2, 3..ea. 1.25

ORGAN CLASSICS AND TRAN-
SCRIPTIONS 2.50

ORGAN IN THE CHURCH-Asper 2.75
ORGAN VOLUNTARIES-
Vols. 1, 2— Schreiner ea. 3.50

Music Sent On Approval

Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.

n On Approval Q Charge

Q Money Enclosed

Name —

Address

City & State _ _ ,

Mimic |

llai|iie$

145 NORTH UNIVERSITY. PROVO •''2fi60 WASHINCTON

J' 2260 WASHINCrON ^SS^&Sm

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

Supplementary Refeiences (7)' ./ J f^ ± I ,-

^^ ^ UJirtnaay ^congratulations

1. "Relief Society Responsibilities" —
President Joseph Fielding Smith, Relief
Society Magazine, March 1954, page 150;
and October 1954, page 644.

2. "But One Thing Is Needful" —
Marianne C. Sharp, Relief Society Maga-
zine, November 1954, page 721.

3. The Wa}' to Perfection, Joseph Field-
ing Smith, chapter 27, pp. 179-185.

Questions ioi Discussion

1. What are the necessary steps in the
perfection process? Why is self-analysis
so chfficult?

2. Why did the Prophet Joseph Smith
meet with the Relief Society and instruct
them often?

3. WHiy is it important for individual
Church members to be constant in their
search for perfection?

4. Point out and discuss the undesir-
able traits against which the Prophet
warned.

5. Why was the Prophet sensitive to
the evils of gossip? What are his cautions
regarding the habit?

OIRTHDAY congratulations are
extended to: Mrs. Eliza Drake
McManus, Roy, Utah, one hundred
one; Mrs. Emma Bandley, Salt
Lake City, one hundred one; Mrs.
Caroline Wayman Newman, Salt
Lake City, one hundred; Mrs. Mar-
garet James, San Fernando, Cali-
fornia, ninety-eight; Mrs. Marriett
Irene Olson, Salt Lake City, Utah,
ninety-seven; Mrs. Rose Brown
Llayes, Salt Lake City, ninety-six;
Mrs. Ann Burns, Logan, Utah,
ninety-six; Mrs. Hannah A. Ran-
som, Smithfield, Utah, ninety-five;
Mrs. May Watson, Salt Lake City,
ninety-five; Mrs. Minerva Richards
Young, Salt Lake City, ninety-four;
Mrs. Margaret Jones Field, Roy,
Utah, ninety-two; Mrs. Maria J.
Rowland, Gretna, Virginia, ninety;
Mrs. Ellen Fogelstrand Tanner,
Salt Lake City, ninety; Mrs. Emma
D. Harrison, Malad, Idaho, ninety;
Mrs. Evelyn Cox Moffitt, Salt Lake
City, ninety.

LPrager for a I Lew LJear

Vesta N. Lukei

cJodc

\a^

Elsie Chamberlain CaiioU

Gently, gently let rain fall.
Not in torrents, not in flood,
But let it be, this New Year's day.
Refreshing, fragrant, mild, and good.

A link between the sky and earth
Rain sprays with jewels leaf and bough.
And reaches deep for seed, for bulb.
For needy root, exploring now.

And may this new year's rain dissolve
Old bitterness, and purify
Both heart and soul, release the mind
To grow in beauty toward the sky.

Today is a sunlit pathway
Bet\\een two shadowy nights,
Where obli\'ion and darkness
Shut out the sun's bright hghts.

May I let no shadows of tomorrow.
No griefs of yesterday
Cast their clouds upon the hours
That are mine, all mine today.

If tomorrow holds but sadness.
Or never comes, for me,
I have today in \\'hich to weave
From life a lovely tapestry.

THE WORLD'S FINEST
PIANOS

Mason & Hamlin

The Stradivari of Pianos

EVERETT

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built

Cable-Nelson

Finest Low Priced Piano Built

Beesley Musk Co.

Pioneer Piano People
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

ELECTRIC
COOKING

costs the
average family
only about ^.^
9^ a day

Be Modern
Live Electrically

UTAH POWER & LIGHT icb.

VIDA FOX CLAWSON
ANNOUNCES

Azalea Spring Tour to the
Sunny South and Cuba

HAWAII

Historic Train

This will include the pageant at the
HILL CUMORAH.

Warning: All these tour parties will
be limted in number. Make reserva-
tions early.

Write or Phone:

Vida Fox Clawson

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: EM 4-2017

It^s awaiting
You . . .

YES there is still a tremendous amount
of outstanding instruction and use await-
ing you in this and other copies of the
Relief Society Magazine. Your editions
may be handsomely bound at the West's
finest bindery and printing plant for $2.50
cloth bound and $3.50 leather bound per
volume plus postage for mail orders. All
mail orders must be paid in advance.
Follow these postage rates if you send
your order by mail:

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gTh:^

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^M\J'j

R I X h ^ ^ * "

1. A LOOK AT MORMONISM Benjamin Alward

Three hundred and eighty-five picturesque black-and-white photographs highlight the achievements of the
LDS Church and its people. Every department of the Church is represented, including Church members
who have achieved national and international prominence. This dramatic presentation will hold one's
interest from first page to last. $4.00

2. ... I THEE WED Dr. Rex A. Skidmore

This book offers helpful suggestions on how to find marital happiness in an uncertain world. Each page
is filled with interesting true-to-life examples and ideas for enriching the marriage relationship and
bringing harmony into the home. It's an excellent supplementary book for teaching the M Men-Gleaner
Manual, "Love, Marriage and You." $2.00

3. FOR BEHOLD YE ARE FREE Lynn McKinlay

Man is made after the image of God. . . . Man has been blessed by his Creator with free agency. Lynn
McKinlay considers these two principles the very foundation upon which all LDS religious concepts are
based. Offering greater insight into the principle of free agenty, the author analyzes fundamental views
on good and evil and considers man's responsibility in his choice. $2.25

4. COMMENTARY ON THE BOOK OF MORMON— Volume 11 George Reynolds and Janne M. Sjodahl

An excellent commentary for students and readers of "The Book of Mormon." Volume II gives rich
background material and interprets scriptural passages — Words of Mormon to the Book of Mosiah. $4.00

Open a Convenient
Charge
Account

Official

Publishers

to the

LD.S.

Church

'■H"i-"iiHi

iiiiiiiiiiii

Dcsctet^Booh Co.

. . 44 East South Temple - Salt Lake City, Utah

DESERET BOOK COMPANY
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen:

Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money order ( ) charge

to my account the following amount $ for

the encircled (numbered) books: 12 3 4.

Name

Address

City Zone State

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax.

^^,v^

mmm

MAdA^SHm

i^^* jh ••» *. . 5>*

J\Kf-

^^^:i;:^i^:^^;-'^y^S:i^S^-^;;i;^;;iiiii .-.

ssV^^

«^Mit^ . il^.

IBRUARY 1957

1 1 Luted uii

our

Catherine E. Berry

I who have sung of spring and Aprils gone,

Have woven words for magic found in May,
Put shining notes to beat of silver rain,

And lyric rhymes to praise the waking day.
Can find no words to limn this muted hour

Of hushed expectancy the earth now holds.
Though February's blue and quiet dusk

Is wrapped around with winter's frozen folds,
The first faint stirring of the coming spring

Was foretold in a wind that whispered by
A moment gone, and left the world as still

As if a miracle had touched the sky.

I who have sung of spring can find no word
To use for beauty felt — unseen, unheard.

The Cover: Grain Grinding Mill in Leiden, Holland
Photograph by Rinze Schippers
Submitted by Ada S. Van Dam

Frontispiece: Ponderosa Pines in the Aftermath of Storm
Photograph by Josef Muench

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

CJroin I Lear and C/c

The Relief Society Magazine truly is an
enjoyment and a blessing to recei\c. It
brings joy and happiness to me, and, al-
though it is a little Magazine, it contains
worlds of enjoyment and knowledge. This
N'crse expresses my thoughts:

Blessed are they who ha\e the power and

gifts to make friends;
It in\olves the power of going out of

oneself
And appreciating whate\er is noble and

loving in others.

This is just what The ReUef Society
Magazine does for me.

— Ruth A. Lyons

West Covina, California

I do enjoy reading all of The Relief So-
ciety Magazine. In fact, it makes a well-
rounded education, all found within its
pages, for me. When \\c are older, we
need the Magazine to keep us posted and
uplifted, just as we do when we are
younger.

— Crysta B. Woodland
Brigham City, Utah

While reading the September issue of
The Relief Society Magazine, this senti-
ment came to me:

Not merely just a Magazine,
This publication \\omen built
For others' help and happiness;
Though small, it's like a flawless gem
Expertly cut.

— Gene Romolo

Provo, Utah

I want to thank you for each wonder-
ful issue of the Magazine. I am just a new
bride and am so excited about going to
Relief Society this fall. There is such
an abundance of knowledge and worth-
while experiences to be shared.

— Jeanne Draper
Chico, California

Se^■eral months ago a subscription to
The Relief Society Magazine was present-
ed to me by my cousin Fern Brockbank
of Spanish Fork, Utah. Since I v^•as born
and reared in Pleasant Gro\'e, Utah, )'ou
can imagine how much I appreciate the
gift. It is the biggest little Magazine I
have ever had the privilege of reading.
The poems, especially, are outstanding,
and the stories are so realistic of home
life. The whole book is full of the kind
of reading that it takes to make life
beautiful.

— Jennie E. Waltenspiel

Hoqui,Mii, Washington

I would like to write a few lines to tell
how much we enjoy The Relief Society
Magazine. My sister sends it to m\- moth-
er, and she hands it on to us. It is a
pleasure to read the Magazine.

— Mrs. Arthur Leigh

Rudheath
North Northwich
England

It gives me great pleasure to take time
to express my appreciation for the wonder-
ful Relief Society Magazine, which was a
present to me on my birthday from my
daughter Rosalie. I look forward each
month to receiving the Magazine, as I
lo\e to read the beautiful poems and in-
spiring teachings and interesting lessons.

— Mrs. Rose R. Stokes

Promontory, Utah

Words cannot express my appreciation
for the Relief Society Magazine. I lo\e it
from cover to co\er and always feel edified
and encouraged after reading any part
of it.

— Mrs. Charlotte M. Linder
Sacramento, California

I enjoy each Magazine immensely and
read them all from cover to eo\cr at least
once. The stories, editorials, and lessons
are helpful to nic in my e\er}day life.
— Mrs. Maurine Marcum
Arimo. Idaho

Page 74

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD

Belle S. Spafford -- President

Marianne C. Sharp - - First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson ------ Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE
Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor -_--.-_-- Vesta P. Crawford

Assistant to the Editor --------- June Nielsen

General Manager __--- Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44 FEBRUARY 1957 No. 2

(contents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Sustaining the Authorities of the Church ElRay L. Christiansen 76

The Netherlands Mission Preston R. Nibley 88

Values Derived From Reading Worthwhile Literature Thomas C. Romney 90

What Makes a Happy Home Wilma Boyle Bunker 93

Great Men Pray 99

A Flag for Utah Statehood Margaret G. Derrick 106

I Explore the Upstairs Zipporah Layton Stewart 114

FICTION

Mother's Shoes — Second Prize Story Edith Larson 80

Hearts United Frances C. Yost 94

Bitter Medicine — Part 2 Olive W. Burt 109

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 74

Sixty Years Ago 100

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 101

Editorial: A Step Aside June Nielsen 102

Birthday Congratulations to Amy Brown Lyman, Former Relief Society

General President 103

New Serial "The Bright Star" to Begin in March 107

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities 116

Birthday Congratulations 144

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Recipes From the Netherlands Mission Ada S. Van Dam 104

Mary E. Jones Dalton Finds Happiness in Her Hobbies 108

Candy for Valentine's Day Mary J. Wilson 113

LESSONS FOR MAY

Theology: "A New Witness for Christ" Leland H. Monson 123

Visiting Teacher Messages: ". . . Ye Would Ask God, the Eternal Father, in

the Name of Christ, If These Things Are Not True" Leone O. Jacobs 128

Work Meeting: Summary Rhea H. Gardner 130

Literature: Julius Caesar Briant S. Jacobs 132

Social Science: "Be Ye Therefore Perfect" John Farr Larson 138

POETRY

Muted Hour — Frontispiece Catherine E. Berry 73

Mother, Dora Toone Brough 79

Future Resolve Hazel M. Thomson 86

Heritage Leslie Savage Clark 87

Giant Saguaros Ethel Jacobson 93

Dawn Castle Eva Willes Wangsgaard 103

When Portals Close Mabel Law Atkinson 108

The Voice of Peace Isabelle Jensen 112

Attic Treasure Maude Rubin 113

Jt Is Love Gene Romolo 122

Reunion Eunice J. Miles 129

Star Dust Vesta N. Lukei 131

Winter Notwithstanding Lael W. Hill 143

°°y Elsie McKinnon Strachan 144

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 16, Utah, Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;

payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at
once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Mag:azine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Sustaining the Authorities
of the Church

Elder EJRay L. Christiansen
Assistant to the Council of the Twelve

i 4 nriHOSE in favor will show it

I by raising their right hands

—those opposed, if any,

may manifest it by the same sign."

This expression is familiar to every

member of the Church.

The First Presidency, consisting
of three presiding high priests, a
president who holds all the keys of
the Priesthood, and two counselors,
preside over all affairs and activities
of the Church. They are assisted
by Twelve Apostles, who, in turn,
are aided by an unspecified number
of high priests called Assistants to
the Twelve, as well as by the First
Council of Seventy. Also, laboring
under the direction of the First
Presidency are the Patriarch to the
Church, the Presiding Bishopric,
and the other general officers.

The General Authorities have
Church-wide supervisory powers.
In addition to the general officers,
stake and mission authorities are ap-
pointed, sustained, and set apart,
with jurisdiction limited to stake
and mission affairs. In the same
manner, branch officers are appoint-
ed to preside in Church affairs with-
in the confines of their respective
wards and branches.

The various offices in the Church
exist ''. . . for helps and for govern-
ments, for the work of the ministry
and the perfecting of my saints"
(D. & C. 124:143).

It should be remembered that the

Page 76

ultimate power on earth to direct
the affairs of the kingdom of God
rests in only one person at a time.
That person is the Prophet and
President of the Church. He may
delegate portions of this power to
others and authorize them to act in
a particular labor or office. There-
fore, the president of a stake, the
bishop of a ward, the president of a
quorum, the president of a mission,
and the president of a temple each
receives from the President of the
Church, directly or by delegation,
the keys of that particular office and
labor.

The extent of the official author-
ity of any officer in the Church is
limited to the unit or division or
institution in which he has been
called to serve. Each is subject to
the direction of those holding high-
er authority. However, temple pres-
idents and mission presidents are
appointed by, and are responsible
directly to the First Presidency.

The auxiliary organizations repre-
sent in their labor the President of
the Church, and, as their name
implies, are helps primarily to the
President and, incidentally, to the
Priesthood in the training and de-
velopment of the members of the
Church. When the names of the
officers of the auxiliaries are pre-
sented to the membership assembled
— whether it is general, stake, or
ward — they are duly sustained by

SUSTAINING THE AUTHORITIES OF THE CHURCH 77

the members of the organizations tions. The scriptures bear out the

which they are called to direct. fact that, with the passing of the

No person can rightfully serve in apostles of old, the authority of the

any administrative position in the holy Priesthood was to be taken

Church unless he has been so sus- from the earth, and that of neces-

tained by the people over whom he sity it would have to be restored

is to preside. The Lord has given from heaven before the Church

us the way in which this is to be could be re-established. The Proph-

done. et Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery

He has revealed to us that it is the were ordained to the Melchizedek

duty of presiding authorities to appoint Priesthood in 1829 under the hands

and call; and then those whom they choose of Peter, Tames, and John:
for any official position in the Church

shall be presented to the body. If the ... who received the keys of Presi-

body reject them, they are responsible for dency on the Mount, and who, as the

that rejection. They have the right to Presiding Council over the Primitive

reject, if they will, or to receive them Church, last held the keys of the Higher

and sustain them by their faith and Priesthood. Every right, authority and

prayers. That is strictly in accordance key was conferred upon the modern

with the rule laid down of the Lord (Pres. prophets, and they in turn ordained

Joseph F. Smith, Gospel Doctrine, page others for the benefit of the Church of

188, 1920 edition). Christ. (Widtsoe, "Studies in Priest-
hood," page 21).
XXZHEN, in assemblies of the

saints, we are asked to sustain Nowhere, other than in The

proposed officers in the Church, it Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-

is our right to express our true feel- day Saints, can men, in a few steps,

ings. But, we should not question trace to its origin, their authority

the wisdom and inspiration of those to act in the name of the Lord

making the nominations, unless we Jesus Christ. Of this we do not

know of facts that plainly indicate boast, but we render unto the Lord

unworthiness on the part of the our gratitude for the fact. Hence,

person nominated. It is not proper when we have the privilege of rais-

nor in order for any member to ing our hands and voices to sustain

raise his hand to register opposition those properly appointed, it should

to a man who is called by proper be done with thanksgiving in our

authority simply because he has a hearts.

personal dislike for him; because he Not only is the right to sustain a
has had some personal grievance, fundamental and sacred right, but
or for other inconsequential reasons, it is an important duty resting upon
The Latter-day Saints should feel the members of the Church to up-
grateful for the knowledge that, hold the authorities presiding over
after its absence for many years, the them. Merely raising the right hand
authority to act in the name of God does not fulfil this duty. It simply
has been restored to man. This expresses a promise that the persons
power was conferred upon the first named will be sustained in deed
officers of the Church by ordination and, in fact — that they will be de-
under the hands of those who held fended against those who would de-
the same power in earlier dispensa- fame them.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

It is a very serious thing for any
member of the Church to engage
in criticism and raise his voice
against the duly appointed leaders.
To do so will lead to no good, but
will make it easier for such a mem-
ber to be persuaded by the ungodly.
It points the way to unhappiness.

. . . There never should be a day pass
but all the people composing the Church
should lift up their voices in prayer to
the Lord to sustain his servants who are
placed to preside over them. . . . These
men should have the faith of the people
to sustain them in the discharge of their
duties, in order that they may be strong
in the Lord. . . .

We should not permit ourselves to go
about from day to day with a spirit of
murmuring and fault-finding in our hearts
against those who are presented before
us to be sustained in responsible positions.
If we have anything in our hearts against
any of these brethren, it is our duty, as
conscientious members of the Church,
first as the Spirit may direct, to go to
them alone and make known to them our
feeling toward them and show them the
cause of such feeling; not with a desire
in our hearts to widen or increase the
difficulty, but we should go to them in
the spirit of reconciliation and brotherly
love, in a true Christian spirit, so that
if any feeling of bitterness exists within
us it may be absolutely removed; and if
we have cause against our brother, that
we may be in a position to remedy the
evil. We should seek to love one an-
other and to sustain one another as chil-
dren of God and as brothers and sisters
in the cause (President Joseph F. Smith,
Gospel Doctrine, page 280).

npHIS great, stalwart leader taught
further that it is not our right
or prerogative to point out the sup-
posed defects of the leaders in the
Church: "Let the Lord God
Almighty judge them and speak for
or against them as it may seem to
him good — but not me; it is not
for me, my brethren, to do this . . ."
{Ibid., page 223).

Another great and important
duty resting upon the parents in
the Church in regard to sustaining
our Church leaders is to teach their
children by example as well as by
precept to respect those in authority
over them. If children hear their
parents criticize or speak disparag-
ingly of the bishop of the ward, the
president of the stake, or other
leaders in the Church, the damage
is highly detrimental and may never
be erased. We should teach our
children to love the Lord and to
understand his great love for them;
to love their fellow men, and espe-
cially to love their fellow members
of the Church. We should teach
them to honor the Priesthood as
the authority that God has bestowed
upon the Church for the proper
government of the same. We
should teach them the importance
and the desirability of preparing
themselves to become worthy of
receiving the Priesthood. Children
should be made to realize that to
be permitted to sustain those who
lead them is not only a rare privi-
lege, but also that it obligates them
to pray for their leaders, to uphold
them, and to accept opportunities
to serve when called by them into
service.

Now, a word to those who are
sustained by the faith and prayers
of the members: those who are
called to office should realize that
one of the greatest assets for leader-
ship is the sustaining influence of
those over whom they preside. This
influence is vital and indispensable
to effective leadership. In the words
of the Lord, ''Except the Lord build
the house, they labor in vain that
build it . . ." (Psalms 127:1), and

SUSTAINING THE AUTHORITIES OF THE CHURCH

''. . . if ye are not one ye are not
mine" (D. & C. 38:27). And so,
we have to be one; we have to sus-
tain and be sustained if our leader-
ship is to be effective.

Those who are called to office
and are sustained by the members
should enter upon their duties with
a full determination to do all in
their power to magnify that calling.
They should be prompt and zeal-
ous. They should strive to become
efficient in carrying out the whole
program.

They must plan, prepare, inspire.
They must be examples in living
the gospel wherever they may be
— not only in meetings but also in
private parties, while fishing and
hunting, and while traveling. Priest-

hood and auxiliary leaders and mem-
bers alike have the responsibility to
be true to ''. . . every word that
proceedeth forth from the mouth
of God" (D. & C. 84:44). Leaders
are thus instructed by the L-ord:

Wherefore, now let every man learn
his duty, and to act in the office in which
he is appointed, in all dihgence. He that
is slothful shall not be counted worthy
to stand, and he that learns not his duty
and shows himself not approved shall not
be counted worthy to stand . . . (D. & C.
107:99-100).

It is a great blessing to be per-
mitted to sustain those who are
called to preside over us. It is a
blessing beyond measure to be sus-
tained by the members whom we
are called to serve.

TRotk

other

Dora Toone Brough

A hundred times, or more, your deeds of gold
Have been expounded by the lips of friends;
In humble language they have been retold
To sleepy children, as the long day ends;
And yet, the simple things I held most dear —
Your busy hands, your gentle ways, your smile,
The lullabies you sang to quell my fear,
Your white lace collar, and your smooth hair style.

In silent loveliness your soul met mine;

I knew you always wanted me to keep

A path to God, a love for the Divine;

And when you closed your eyes in long, last sleep,

Your gracious, noble life made me content

To fashion mine to be your monument.

(becond LPrtze Story

fytnnual uielief Societii Snort Story (contest

Mother's Shoes

Edith Larson

WHAT a picture Mother and
Dad made, framed by the
new window, their faces
ahght with expectation! The ready
laughter wrinkles were deeper than
ever on Dad's face and the little
lines of worry were gone from
Mother's.

She has accepted my ultima-
tum, Dorothy thought happily, as
she drove on past the window. I
knew that if I left them alone, Dad
would persuade Mother that I am
right. It's ridiculous for her to
think she needs to help me put on
their golden wedding anniversary.

Dorothy stopped the car and
turned to the first early wedding
guests she had picked up at the
train. But Mother and Dad were
there already, eagerly pulling the
doors open to welcome Aunt Mable
and Uncle Arthur with their daugh-
ter Gertie.

Dorothy waited only for the first
greetings, then slipped away to the
kitchen. The roast would be ready
for the potatoes, onions, and carrots
she had left standing in cold water.
She hummed as her hands flew at
their tasks.

''The kitchen looks different," a
pleasant voice spoke from the door-
way.

Dorothy looked up at her cousin
Gertie— a stranger, really, since
Dad's oldest sister had never been

Page 80

EDITH LARSON

back after moving to New York
twenty years ago.

''Mother had the whole house
done over in honor of the golden
wedding. You can't imagine what
this anniversary means to her. She
hasn't thought of much else for the
past five years."

Gertie smiled. "I'm sure I'll feel
the same way when I reach the
fifty-year mark. But I wasn't refer-
ring to the house, although it does
look very nice. I was just thinking
of the kitchen the way I remem-
bered it, with Aunt Sarah bustling
around, shooing us children out
from under her feet."

MOTHER'S SHOES

"She'd still be doing it if Fd let
her. Fve had quite a time persuad-
ing her to sit in the living room and
be a lady of leisure."

'That role does seem a little out
of character for Aunt Sarah."

''So she says. But, Gertie, think
of all the years she has worked so
hard. Not just her own work, but
Relief Society and Sunday School
and every other job that anyone
wanted done. Mother deserves a
big celebration without any respon-
sibility at all."

''Someone has to take the respon-
sibility."

"I am. I've been here three
weeks already. Of course, the plans
are all Mother's — except for some
little surprises along the way. I
want everything to be exactly as she
has dreamed it."

"What does Harvey say to all
this?"

"He doesn't like my being gone
so long, of course, but he under-
stands. Having the family so scat-
tered means lots of house guests,
besides the celebration itself. And
the boys' wives all have small chil-
dren — those who live here in town.
Harvey can see where Mother needs
me. He'll be up with our boys day
after tomorrow to stay till it's over."

"If there is anything I can do to
help "

"There'll be lots of things. I
thought we younger women could
get the meals and keep the work
done up and let the brothers and
sisters have a real visit. You'll find
the makings of a green salad in
the frig, if you want to put them
together now."

"And here I had my mouth all
watered for some of Aunt Sarah's

cooking. I've never forgotten it."
But Gertie was smiling as she
opened the frig.

"I've sworn to keep Mother out
of the kitchen, but I don't
know. . . ." Dorothy broke off with
a shrug.

A flick of Gertie's head made her
turn. Sarah stood in the door-
way, an anxious frown on her face.

"Dorothy," she asked, "did you
remember to order the cake?"

"Of course, Mother," Dorothy
said, irritation overriding her normal
tact. "I ordered the cake, checked
on the photographer, and borrowed
the punch bowl, and I know that
was all you put on my list this
morning."

Sarah bit her lips. "I'm sorry.
You didn't tell me," she said and
turned away.

Dorothy shook her head wryly as
she watched her mother's retreating
figure.

"How do you cure 'em?" she
asked Gertie. "You'd think I was
an irresponsible teenager."

"You don't. You just try."

The cousins worked amicably and
rapidly, the ready-made subject of
how to deal with parents bridging
the gap of long separation. In a
very short time, Dorothy returned
to the living room to announce din-
ner.

Mother looked up at her with a
warm smile. "I can't get over it,"
she said. "Me sitting here with my
hands folded and meals going on
just the same. I was just telling
Mable that you won't let me do a
thing — not a single thing. You'd
think I was the queen or someone
important."

Dad rose gallantly, offering his

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

arm. 'Tou are, my dear — my
queen."

Dorothy's heart did a httle flip
as she followed the older couple to
the dining room. The old dears,
she thought, so absolutely corny
and so very, very dear.

Dinner was a leisurely meal with
much reminiscing and lavish comp-
liments for Dorothy. She was glad
when her brother Jim showed up
with an offer to drive the old folks
and Gertie around town. Dad had
given up driving himself because of
poor eyesight.

Once the others were gone and
the kitchen work done, Dorothy
settled down to her lists of jobs still
pending. She wanted to make one
last check without Mother at her
elbow. But she couldn't concen-
trate.

Why couldn't Mother just relax
and let her daughter run things?
Why couldn't she realize that Doro-
thy was just as efficient a manager
as her mother before her? Why,
she was having the time of her life
putting on this affair!

Two hundred and fifty was a
conservative estimate of the expect-
ed guests at the open house Sunday
afternoon. And there would be
between ninety and a hundred at
the family dinner Monday night.
Close to twenty of these would be
house guests for the week end or
longer, for some came from great
distances — from both coasts, in
fact.

Mother had used these distances
as an excuse for having a family din-
ner. The boys all thought an open
house was celebration enough. But
Dorothy sympathized with her
mother's desire to have the family

by themselves one night. And the
Relief Society sisters would serve
the dinner in the recreation hall.

Sarah was proud of the society
she had presided over for fifteen
years. And she wanted something
extra special because her own sisters
were coming. They had never been
West before. After their father
had died, still unrelenting toward
the daughter who married a Mor-
mon, the sisters had written Sarah
and urged her to come East for a
visit. She had gone once or twice,
and Dorothy had gone with her for
one brief visit.

There were four of the sisters
altogether. The youngest two.
Aunt Dora and Aunt Mattie, aged
seventy-nine and seventy-six, were
the adventurous ones coming to the
golden wedding. They were both
widows.

npHE sightseers returned long be-
fore Dorothy was ready for
them. Then Jim's family dropped
in, closely followed by the other
boys and some of their families.
Everyone wanted to see Aunt Mable
after so many years.

So it was late before the house
settled down for the night. At the
last minute, Sarah came to Doro-
thy's room. "I think I'd better go
with you to the station to meet the
aunts," she said.

**Oh, Mother, there's no need for
you to get up at five a.m.! That
train's always late and the station's
a drafty, cold place to wait. You
sleep in and I'll meet them just as
we planned."

'*As you planned," Sarah corrected
with a smile that took the sting
from the correction. '1 really think

MOTHER'S SHOES

they'll expect me to meet them.
Their very first trip, you know."

"Nonsense. You'll make a much
better first impression if they see
you here in your own home."

'Then I'll ha\'e breakfast waiting
for you when you get back."

"If you insist."

I wasn't very gracious, Dorothy
thought, as she paced the station
platform in the cold dawn. The
eastern mountains were pink-tipped
but there was no sun to cut through
the chill. Fm not sorry, though,
that I insisted. And she shivered.

She could hear the train rumbling
in the distance. It w^ouldn't be too
late after all. And then it was roar-
ing into the station and she had
underestimated its length. Those
two whitehaired ladies ten coaches
down had to be Aunt Mattie and
Aunt Dora. Dorothy broke into a
run.

Then she was enfolded in Aunt
Dora's ample arms and listening to
Aunt Mattie's booming voice say-
ing, "I'm glad you had sense enough
to keep Sarah at home. What a
heathenish hour for a train to ar-
rive."

"We're not such a big place,"
Dorothy answered defensively. "The
train schedule is set up to give the
city the most convenient hours."

Why should she feel that she had
to defend the railroad? As the day
passed, she found she was always
defending something. Aunt Mattie
had the ability to put Dorothy's
back up over the least little thing.
Or were they Jittle things?

Breakfast over. Aunt Mattie had
moved purposively in on the sink.
''Now, Dorothy, you can put the
food away. You're the one who

knows where it goes. I'll wash and
your cousin can wipe."

"But, Aunt Mattie, everything is
all planned. The brothers and sis-
ters are to be guests and we younger
ones will do the work."

"Fiddlesticks! I was washing
dishes when you were in diapers!"

"That's just the point. It's your
turn for a holiday."

"If I want to spend my holiday
at the kitchen sink, that's my busi-
ness, young lady. You put the food
away. Where did you say I'd find
an apron? There's half a dozen in
my suitcase, but I'll borrow one for
now."

Helplessly, Dorothy obeyed, pain-
fully aware of Gertie's amusement.

A UNT Mattie didn't stop with
taking command of the dish-
washing. She planned the meals
and saw that they were duly cooked
according to her orders. As more
and more guests arrived, she super-
vised the sleeping arrangements.
With dismay, Dorothy watched the
reins of management slip from her
hands. But there was no arguing
with Aunt Mattie. But for Sarah's
intervention, she would have taken
over the open house, too.

"Now, Mattie," Sarah said with
deceptive gentleness, "Dorothy and
I have the arrangements all planned.
The boys' wives are going to serve
the punch, taking turns, an hour
each."

"I'll pour the coffee, then/' Aunt
Mattie insisted.

"There'll be no coffee. You know
that, Mattie."

"Then I'll run the kitchen. Some-
one has to see to it that the punch
bowls are kept filled and the cookie

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

plates ready. Fll start baking cook-
ies this morning/'

''The neighbors are bringing the
cookies in/'

''What if they don't bring
enough? It won't hurt to have a
few dozen of my icebox cookies on
hand/'

Sarah sighed, such a famihar sigh,
Dorothy thought. "No, I don't
suppose it will hurt."

Dorothy was seething. She had
purposely planned the meals so that
there would be no baking these last
two days in order to keep the house
cool for Sunday. A hot retort was
on the tip of her tongue, but she
was saved from making it by a
glimpse of Harvey driving in with
the children. She ran to meet
them, but even their hugs didn't
keep her from boiling over in re-
sponse to Harvey's "How are things
going?"

"Now wait!" Harvey raised a
hand in mock self-defense against
the torrent of words she poured out.
"Let me get my bearings. And
greet the folks," he added as he saw
his father-in-law coming across the
lawn.

The two men clasped hands
warmly. "We've certainly appre-
ciated the loan of your wife," Fred
said. "She's taken hold like her
mother would."

Dorothy flushed with pleasure,
her anger beginning to dissolve.
Harvey looked down at her affec-
tionately. "You have just passed
out the greatest compliment of all.
Dad," he said.

"I used to think no one could
ever grow into Sarah's shoes.
They're made special, you know, on
an individual last. And now here's

Dorothy, coming closer and clos-
er. . . ." The old man shook his
head, but his eyes were smiling.

Dorothy thought, coming closer.'
But of course. Dad's prejudiced. He
won't ever admit anyone could grow
into Mother's shoes.

Dorothy honestly tried to deal
with the problem of Aunt Mattie
the way Mother would. All day
Saturday, Mattie baked cookies.
Red-faced and tired but triumphant,
she came to the table that night to
a meal she had planned and pre-
pared herself for eighteen people.

"I've baked five hundred cookies,"
she announced. "You can't run
short now."

"But it was completely unneces-
sary," Dorothy broke out before she
remembered. She didn't need the
warning pressure of Harvey's hand
to stop her.

"Thank you, Mattie," Sarah said
quietly. "I don't know what we'd
do without you."

Dorothy thought she'd explode,
the way Aunt Mattie preened her-
self at the compliment. Without
Aunt Mattie, everything would have
gone smoothly according to Doro-
thy's direction. At least, she con-
soled herself, Aunt Mattie couldn't
interfere with the programs planned
for the open house and the family
dinner.

]V/f OTHER was in on the program
planned for the open house
because it was a surprise on Dad.
But the entertainment at the family
dinner was Dorothy's own doing,
and a secret from both her parents.
She had prepared a complete pro-
gram around the grandchildren and
their talents, including a three-act
skit portraying the courtship of

MOTHER'S SHOES

Fred and Sarah. Mother and Dad
would love i'i.

But as late as Saturday night,
Mother asked Dorothy again, ''Don't
you think we ought to have some
sort of program at the family din-
ner besides a few remarks from the
bishop?"

Dorothy patted her hand and said
soothingly, ''Don't worry, Mother.
Everyone will be too busy visiting.
Besides, the bishop will talk as long
as you want him to."

"I know, but—"

"No 'buts' about it. Mother. I
have everything planned. Now just
enjoy your company and leave the
rest to me."

Sarah turned away, but Dorothy,
looking after her drooping figure,
frowned. Mother, she thought,
should be happier. Here I am, do-
ing everything in the world to make
her dreams come true, and she frets
over details.

OUT the next day, as Sarah and
Fred greeted the neighbors and
friends who flocked to the house,
Dorothy had never seen her mother
look happier. She looked rested and
proud as she stood near the door,
one hand on her husband's arm.

Dorothy had more time to watch
and mingle with the guests than
she had expected. In spite of her
protests, Aunt Mattie had taken
over the kitchen.

"Go on in there and talk to your
friends," the old lady insisted. "I
don't know anyone and I don't like
to talk to strangers. I'll be perfectly
happy right here."

So Dorothy had joined her hus-
band, and together they greeted old
friends. It wasn't the way she had
planned it, but — well — she rather

liked it this way, knowing the
kitchen was well commanded.

Sarah was talking to a distin-
guished-looking man Dorothy final-
ly recognized as a former bishop
who had moved away. Pulling at
Harvey's arm, she steered him over
that way.

"Your open house is going off
very well. Sister Talbot," the bishop
was saying. "Knowing your effi-
ciency, I'm not surprised."

Sarah laughed ruefully. "I didn't
have much to do with it. I've been
chained to this armchair by the next
in line." Looking up, she saw
Dorothy and Harvey and smiled
warmly. "Here is the one who
deserves your compliments, Bishop.
I don't know what I'd have done
without her."

Dorothy stammered through greet-
ings, her mind in a whirl. "I don't
know what I'd have done without
her." Why did that statement have
such a familiar ring?

As the company eddied around
them, leaving her momentarily in a
little private island with Harvey, she
turned to him. "What would
Mother have done without me?"
she asked abruptly.

Harvey smiled down at her. "So
you recognized the line, too. I
thought you would."

"It's what Mother said to Aunt
Mattie after she butted in and up-
set all my plans. Do you really
think that I butted in and upset
Mother's plans in the same way?"

Harvey's smile disappeared and
he stared seriously down at his
wife's anxious face. "I don't know,
Dorothy."

"But I only carried out her plans,
the ones she's been making for

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

years. Of course, I added a few
touches here and there, but . . . /'

"Mother Talbot is far too diplo-
matic ever to tell you, if to her you
are another Aunt Mattie."

''I know." Dorothy's misery
threatened to engulf her. "All I
wanted was for Mother to ha\'e one
perfectly happy time, free from
care. But — I guess a woman like
Mother is never really free from
care. Here Fve been getting the
biggest bang out of running this
show — and that's just what Mother
would have got out of running it
herself. Not a lot of worry, but
fun— just plain fun. Why didn't I
see that before?"

"Don't blame yourself too much,
Dorothy. It looked as if you were
doing your mother a big favor. I
think she's proud that you wanted
to do it."

"Perhaps. But, right now it's
time for the self-appointed regent

to abdicate and let the queen take
o\'er. Quick, Harvey, tip the chil-
dren off not to let on they've been
practicing for a program tomorrow
night."

"But you've planned such a good
program!"

"I? Mother's the program plan-
ner in our family."

The quick squeeze Harvey gave
her hand showed Dorothy he under-
stood. With tears in her eyes, she
watched him quietly maneuver the
grandchildren out of the room.
Then she squared her shoulders and
waited for a chance to speak to
Sarah.

Dorothy was smiling by the time
she had a chance to say, "Mother-
Mother, why don't you ask the
grandchildren to put on some kind
of entertainment for the family din-
ner? I'm sure they'd love to show
off for the aunts and uncles."

Edith Larson, Manton, Michigan, won third prize in the Rehef Society Short Story
Contest last year, and thus is a second-time award winner in this year's contest. She is
a graduate of Northwestern University. Her husband, Carl Larson, is in the lumber
business, and her daughter, Mary Margaret, is a high school junior with aspirations
toward Brigham Young Uni\'ersity. Mrs. Larson is a spare-time writer whose work has
appeared in several national magazines. At present, her writing time is being seriously
interrupted by an original television program for children which she directs on her
hometown station. She comments that she is as active in the Traverse City Branch of
the Church as a distance of forty miles permits. She is currently serving as Y.W.INLLA.
president.

CJuture uiesoh

esoive

Hazel M. Thomson

Dishes to be washed,

Scrubbing to be done;

Clothes to hang out,

W^hile yet there is sun.

Socks to be darned,

Shirts to be mended;

Supper time comes.

The work still isn't ended.

Ld write the great verse,

If there were hours to borrow,

The words sing in my heart,

I shall write them . . . tomorrow.

JACKSON LAKE AND MOUNT MORAN, WYOMING

uientagi

Leslie Savage Clark

These are our common heritage —

The scarlet autumn, spring;

No man can fence bright April in,

Nor cage the migrant wing.

And hearts, alike, have common dower

Of laughter, tears, and pain.

The same deep need to share love's sun

And pity's gentle rain.

May God, in mercy, make us wise
So, working hand in hand.
We build a greater brotherhood
In this beloved land.

Page 87

cJhe I ietherlands 1 1 ii

ission

Pieston R. Nihley

'TTHE first missionary to carry the gospel to the Netherlands was Elder
Orson Hyde, a member of the original Council of the Twelve, who
visited Rotterdam in June 1841, while on his way to Palestine to dedicate
that land for the return of the Jews. In Rotterdam he became acquainted
with a Jewish Rabbi, *'to whom he explained the object of his intended
trip to the Holy Land, and also testified of the restored gospel."

Twenty years were to pass before other missionaries of the Church
visited the Netherlands. At the annual conference of the Church, held
in Salt Lake City in April 1861, two Elders, Paul Augustus Schettler and
A. Wiegers van der Woude, were called to serve as missionaries in Holland.
They arrived in Rotterdam in August 1861, and after spending a few
days in that city proceeded on to Amsterdam, where they began their
labors. Shortly afterwards Elder van der Woude traveled to Friesland to

Photograph by Rinze Schippers
Submitted by Ada S. Van Dam

THE OLD GATEWAY (DELFTSEPOORT), DELFT, HOLLAND

Page 88

THE NETHERLANDS MISSION

Photograph submitted by Ada S. Van Dam

RELIEF SOCIETY VISITING TEACHERS IN VLAARDINGEN,

THE NETHERLANDS

Left to right: Ogtavie G. A. Van Wijnen and daughter Gabrielle; Marrigje A.
Van Rosmalen and daughter Olga Maria. These two sisters take their children to
kindergarten and then do their visiting teaching, travehng on bicycles.

visit relatives and, on October i, 1861, he baptized three persons, two of
whom were relatives, in the town of Broek, near Akkerwoude. These were
the first baptisms in the Netherlands Mission.

On December 23, 1861, Elder Schettler baptized three persons in
Amsterdam; other conversions followed, and early in 1862 a branch of the
Church was organized in that city.

From 1861 to 1864 the Netherlands Mission was part of the Swiss
and German Mission, but in the latter year a separate mission was formed.
Belgium was later added to the Netherlands Mission, but it was transferred
to the French Mission in 1923.

The Book of Mormon was translated into the Dutch language in
1890, by Elder John W. F. Volker of Ogden. In 1896 a periodical was
begun by the Church in Holland, entitled, De Ster, which has continued
to the present time.

There are now 3,254 members of the Church in the Netherlands Mis-
sion, located in twenty-six branches. The president of the Mission is
Elder Rulon J. Sperry of Salt Lake City. Twenty-two Relief Society
organizations were reported in December 1955, with 279 members. Lucy
Emma G. Sperry presides over the Netherlands Mission Relief Society.

Note: The cover of this Magazine is a view of a Grain Grinding Mill in Leiden,
Holland. See also "Recipes From the Netherlands Mission/' page 104.

Values Derived From Reading
Worthwhile Literature

Thomas C. Roinney
Do not read good books — life is too short for that. Only read the best. — Dimnet

NEVER before, perhaps, was
there a greater need for
emphasis upon the impor-
tance of having high class literature
put into the hands of the children
and young people than there is at
the present time. Never have evil-
designing individuals been more
determined to foist upon the public
their nefarious wares such as im-
moral literature, indecent films, and
glaring tales of robberies and other
crimes than now.

Reports from juvenile court rec-
ords throughout the land reveal the
deplorable fact that juvenile delin-
quency is rapidly on the increase,
manifesting itself in an ever-increas-
ing number of homicides, thefts,
and other infractions of the moral
code.

The chief responsibility for the
prevention and correction of these
evils must be placed upon the par-
ents in the home. They, in the
very nature of things, are the logical
and inescapable guardians of their
children. The family is the oldest
and most fundamental of all social
institutions, and here is laid the
cultural, moral, and religious pat-
tern in the child's life that will
largely determine his future success
or failure.

There are no influences in the
home so potent in the formation of
the character of the child as the

Page 90

example and the verbal teachings of
its parents; but second only to these
is, perhaps, the literature with
which the child comes in contact
through different media, such as
retold stories, comic books, maga-
zines, television, and radio.

Of such grave import in the life
and character of the child are these
influences that the late President
Joseph F. Smith was led to say:

Books constitute a sort of companion-
ship to everyone who reads, and they cre-
ate within the heart feelings either for
good or for bad. It sometimes happens
that parents are very careful about the
company which their children keep and
are very indifferent about the books they
read. In the end the reading of a bad
book will bring about evil associates.

It is not only the boy who reads this
strange, weird and unnaturally exciting
literature who is affected by its influence,
but in time he influences others. This lit-
erature becomes the mother of all sorts
of evil suggestions that ripen into evil
practices and bring about an unnatural
and debased feeling which is ever crowd-
ing out the good in the human heart and
giving place to the bad. . . .

. . . Let the Saints beware of the books
that enter their homes, for their influences
may be as poisonous and deadly as the
adder . . . {Gospel Doctrine, pp. 324-325,
1952 Edition).

In like strain, President David O.
McKay, when a member of the
Council of the Twelve, emphatically
declared:

VALUES DERIVED FROM READING

Men in Israel, it is time that we take
a stand against vile literature. It is poison-
ous to the soul. It is the duty of a
parent to put the poison that is in the
house, on the highest shelf, away from
that innocent little child who knows not
the danger of it. It is the duty of the
parent also to keep the boy's mind from
becoming polluted with the vile trash that
is sometimes scattered — nay, that is daily
distributed among us. , . . Teach your
children, your boys and girls e^'ery where,
to keep away from every bad book and
all bad literature, especially that which
sa\'ors of hatred, or envy, or malice, that
v\hich bears upon it the marks of
hypocrisy, insincerity, edited by men who
have lost their manhood (Liahona, vol. 8,
page 310).

"^jyHILE unfit literature has such
a baleful influence upon the
morals of the growing child, much
can be said of the uplifting and
wholesome influence of good, chaste
literature upon his life. No child
is likely to go far astray from the
path of rectitude and virtue who,
from his earliest childhood, has
been reared in a home where there
is daily reading of the scriptures
and other good books as the Lord
has directed:

. . . yea, seek ye out of the best books
words of wisdom; seek learning, even by
study and also by faith (D. & C. 88:118) .

Said the great Roman orator,
Cicero:

There is nothing so charming as the
knowledge of literature; of that branch of
literature, I mean, which enables us to
discover the infinity of things, the im-
mensity of Nature, the heavens, the earth
and the seas. This is that branch which
has taught religion, moderation, magna-
nimity, and that has rescued the soul
from obscurity; to make her see all things
above and below, first and last, and be-
tween both; it is this that furnishes us
wherewith to live well and happy, and
guides us to pass our lives without dis-
pleasure and offence.

The Bible is such a book, and it
has had a more powerful influence
upon the lives of prominent men
and women down through the
centuries than all of the other great
works of literature combined.

There are few plays of the im-
mortal William Shakespeare that do
not bear the imprint of intensive
reading of that sacred book; and
the masterpieces of John Milton,
'Taradise Lost" and 'Taradise Re-
gained," have borrowed their most
important characters and plots and
much of their lofty style from the
Holy Bible.

By taking a glance at the found-
ers and preservers of our great
American Republic, we see that
the vast majority were reverent men
and intensive readers of the word
of God. Such were George Wash-
ington, Benjamin Franklin, Abra-
ham Lincoln, and others whose
names loom large on the pages of
early American history.

Space will not permit an exhaus-
tive survey of the literature read and
absorbed by these men and its in-
fluence upon their lives, but by way
of illustration, I submit a few ex-
amples from the life and utterances
of the great emancipator, Abraham
Lincoln.

From his early childhood, Abra-
ham had related to him by his
mother the beautiful stories of the
Bible. Later, as he developed into
young manhood, he became a de-
vout student of that holy record.
The influence of that early training
and profound study finds expression
on almost every page of his letters
and speeches later in life. We see
this not only in the reverent and
heartbreaking tenderness of his mes-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

sages, but in the strikingly clear and
concise language in which he clothed
his thoughts.

'M'OTE the Christlike quality and
directness of expression in the
following letter addressed by him
to a mother whose sons had been
stricken down on the field of battle:

Dear Madam: I have been shown in
the files of the War Department a state-
ment of the Adjutant General of Massa-
chusetts that you are the mother of five
sons who have died gloriously on the field
of battle. I feel how weak and fruitless
must be any word of mine which should
attempt to beguile you from the grief of
a loss so overwhelming. But I cannot re-
frain from tendering you the consolation
that may be found in the thanks of the
republic they died to save. I pray that
our Heavenly Father may assuage the
anguish of your bereavement, and leave
you only the cherished memory of the
loved and lost, and the solemn pride that
must be yours to have laid so costly a
sacrifice upon the altar of freedom.

As he left his home in Springfield
to assume the duties of the highest
position that can be conferred upon
a citizen of the United States, he
bade farewell to his neighbors and
fellow-townsmen in these touching
words:

For more than a quarter of a century
I have lived among you, and during all
that time I have received nothing but
kindness at your hands. Here I have
lived from my youth till now I am an
old man. Here the most sacred trusts of
earth were assumed; here all my children
were born; and here one of them lies
buried. . . . Today I leave you: I go to
assume a task more difficult than that
which devolved upon General Washing-
ton. Unless the Great God who assisted
him shall be with and aid me, I must
fail. But if that same omniscient mind
and the same Almighty arm that directed
and protected him shall guide and sup-
port me, I shall not fail; I shall succeed.

Let us pray that the God of our fathers
may not forsake us now. To Him I
commend you all. Permit me to ask
that with equal sincerity and faith }'0u
will inxoke His wisdom and guidance for
me.

A classic example illustrative of
well-nigh perfect literature and
usually cited by critics of speech is
Lincohi's Gettysburg address which
I commend to the reading public.

It would be an injustice to the
memory of the Prophet Joseph
Smith did I not call attention brief-
ly to some of the beautiful litera-
ture contained in our modern sacred
records. There is no more impres-
sive and artistic language than is
contained in Section 121 of the
Doctrine and Covenants, written by
the Prophet under the inspiration of
the Almighty, while a prisoner in
Liberty jail in Missouri. The same
can be said of Section 76 of the
same book, in which appears a
graphic description of the three de-
grees of glory.

And what has been said of The
Doctrine and Covenants, can truth-
fully be claimed for The Book of
Mormon and The Pearl of Great
Price.

The values to be gained from the
reading of good literature may be
summarized in a few simple state-
ments. Such reading will stimulate
growth of the intellect through put-
ting one in touch with the wisdom
of the ages, both past and present,
and will give a foretaste of that
which is to come through a perusal
of prophetic utterances. In hours of
discouragement and despondency,
the spirit can be revived and a new
courage inspired by the account of
others who have similarly been de-

VALUES DERIVED FROM READING

pressed but, by the exercise of sheer
will power, have lifted themselves
from the slough of despondency to
an eminence of great achievement.
Vicariously, one can see through
the eyes of others the beauties of
this world and can share in the
adventures incident to travel in dif-

ferent lands and among varied and
interesting races of people. Finally,
the soul can be enriched and puri-
fied and a new faith and hope be
born through the reading of the
word of God as revealed to man in
all ages of the world for the salva-
tion of his children.

vi/hat /I Lakes a uiappa dii

appyi

ome

Wilma BoyJe Bunker

LAST night as I tucked the covers around my young son, he reached up and pulled
me close to him for a goodnight kiss, and then suddenly asked, "Mother, what
makes a happy home?"

"Well, Son," I said, a little startled by his mature query, "I believe the most
important thing in a happy home is love — love between the mother and father, and
love among all the members of the family.

"Then you have to have comradeship, with the whole family interested in each other,
and part of the time interested in doing things together.

"You have to have co-operation, too. A family in which each member is selfishly
pulling for himself is never a happy one.

"You need a sense of humor and lots of laughter. To be able to laugh during
trying moments averts many a crisis.

"You need to have time to relax. A family that is too busy to enjoy life is tense
and irritable.

"You need sentiment, too. Birthdays, graduations, achievements, holidays should
be celebrated, snapshots and keepsakes treasured.

"You need compassion and kindness inside the home, and lots of it outside.

"Above all, you need to love your Heavenly Father and his Son, Jesus, so that you
will love your neighbor. Rehgion gives comfort and warmth, hope and faith, to a
home.

"So you see, Son, it takes a lot to make a happy home, much more than walls
and roof, furnishings, and a family inside."

K^iant Saguaros

Ethel Jacohson

Not fearful or importunate,
They hft great arms on high
In strength and calm as to uphold
The azure-vaulted sky.

Steadfast they rear through flood and drouth
That ravage wasteland bournes —
Rugged saguaros robed in might
And majesty and thorns.

Hearts United

Frances C. Yost

CALVIN and Susan Deaton sat
before the fireplace. Its cheer-
ful warmth felt good on this
cold February evening. Occasionally
Cah'in would reach down with the
fire tongs and turn the log, burning
on the hearth. Then, too, he would
reach over and pat Susan's work-
worn hand as she rested it on the
armchair. It had been quite some-
time since either of them had
spoken.

Calvin wondered what Susan was
thinking It wasn't like her to
sit with her hands idle. Usually as
they chatted in the evening, she
crocheted or knitted. He hoped she
was happy, that she was glad to
share the September of her life with
him. He remembered their wed-
ding day, just a year ago. Valen-
tine's Day seemed such an approp-
riate day to be married. Some of
the children, his mischievous Carl
and Susan's Roger, had decorated
their car while they were being mar-
ried. Calvin remembered so well
the drawing on the back of the
car. It was two hearts united, and
with the words inside, "J^^^^ ^^^^'
tied."

Calvin looked over at Susan
again. She seemed lost in thought
as she watched the firelight. This
wasn't much of a way to treat a
lady on her wedding anniversary.
If the car hadn't broken down, he
could have taken her to a movie.
But what Susan would like best,
and Calvin admitted to himself
that he would, too, would have
been for the family, his grown
children, and hers, to drop in and
spend the evening. He had thought
Page 94

at the time of their marriage that
all the children approved, but if
they were happy about this second
marriage, some of them would have
called and wished them greetings
today.

Calvin looked again at Susan and
spoke affectionately. "Susan, my
dear, you are so quiet tonight. A
penny for your thoughts." He pat-
ted her hand tenderly.

''I was thinking, Calvin, that it's
been a good year for us. I was
thinking that I'm very glad you
proposed to me at that old-fashioned
party, and that we chose ^^alentine's
Day to be married." She sighed
softly, "But I must admit I'm disap-
pointed that the children ha\e
forgotten entirely. If even one of
them had remembered to call on
our anniversary, it wouldn't be so
bad."

"Sometimes children are thought-
less. They don't mean to be, it's
just that they are so busy living
their own lives. You know how it
is with growing children and all. If
the old car hadn't quit on us, I'd
ask the sweetest person I know, to
go see a movie. Would you like to
hop on a bus and go downtown to
see a show?"

"No, Calvin, I like it here, really.
Except I'd like to see some of the
family." Susan smiled sweetly and
patted Calvin's hand.

"Well, if my old jitney hadn't
balked," Calvin said, "I would take
you to see them all. We'd go call-
ing from house to house like we did
on Christmas morning."

"That would be nice, but it's
pleasant here by the fire. Perhaps

HEARTS UNITED

some of the family will think to call
even yet this evening," Susan as-
sured him.

"You've been so quiet, I got to
wondering if you regretted marrying
an old codger like me. Your chil-
dren were mighty devoted to you.
It wasn't my intention to come
between you and your loved ones.
But, by George, I don't know how
I managed without you for those
fifteen years," Calvin sighed.

"I must admit, I've wondered
this evening, if your family really
likes me as a stepmother. Oh,
they've treated me lovely, Calvin,
really they have. But your girls did
hover around and sort of pamper
you all those years, and I've won-
dered if you've missed it. I
wonder if they sort of resent my
taking their mother's place." Susan
felt better now that she had aired
her thoughts. She hoped Calvin
would not misunderstand her.

''Of course, my family loves you.
They couldn't help loving you.
You're so sweet-natured, and as for
the girls not dropping in each day,
it's just that you keep the house so
spic and span, and keep cookies,
pie, and cake around for my sweet-
tooth, so that they don't need to
come so often. But 1 did think
some of the family would drop by
today." Calvin could not hide his
disappointment.

^^/^h, I forgot to tell you, Calvin,
your Carl did stop by this
morning, right after you left for
work. He asked if he could store
some long picnic tables in our base-
ment, lie said Karen was making
room in their basement for the
children to roller skate and bicycle
during the bad weather. I thought

it would be all right, so I told him
to bring them in."

''Sure, that's fine," Calvin replied.

"It was sort of funny, though.
My Roger had just been here a few
minutes before that, and asked if
we would mind if he stored some
boxes and things in the basement."
Susan laughed. "I hope you don't
mind."

"No, that's okay. There's plenty
of room in the rumpus room. We
don't have the parties there like we
used to when the kids were home.
I'm glad to help them out any way
we can, but didn't either of the
boys say anything? Didn't they
even say happy anniversary. Mom?"
Calvin questioned.

"No, they didn't, Calvin. I guess
that's what made me sort of down
in the dumps. I've tried to shake
it off all day, but, it just keeps com-
ing back, try as I may." Susan
looked at Calvin for some kind of
reassurance.

"I guess we have to make our
own happiness, Susan, not expect
someone else to hand it to us like
a valentine." Calvin was more seri-
ous than usual.

"I guess you are right," Susan
agreed. Then silence enveloped
them as they each lived with their
thoughts and watched the firelight
glow. Yet they knew that real
happiness includes outside contacts,
knowing that loved ones love you
and approve of your decisions.
Perhaps the children hadn't ap-
proved of their marriage, and this
v^as their way of showing it: this
complete ignoring of their first
anni\'ersary!

"I'm thinking too much and not
working enough." Susan wiped an

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

escaped tear from her lashes, and
picked up her crocheting from the
end table. She watched her fingers
work with the thread, the way she
liked them to, but her mind kept
dwelling on the family, the whole
united family — hers and Calvin's
children. It wasn't as if they lived
a long way off— everyone of them
was within driving distance. They
knew that Calvin's car wasn't work-
ing, they knew the repair man had
said it wasn't worth fixing. They
could have dropped in if they had
wanted to.

Susan looked at Calvin, his gray,
thinning hair was evidence of years
of toil and service for his family
and the community. She hated to
have him hurt. For his sake, she
wished his children would come by
and wish them well.

Calvin watched Susan crocheting
and thought if only one of her chil-
dren would come this evening, and
let her know they were happy that
she had remarried. Children should-
n't hurt their mother like this. It
was like a sharp blade against
Susan's heart, and there wasn't
anything he could do about it.

"Well, I'd better put another log
on the fire, the evening is still
young," Calvin said, rising from the
chair.

TT was after he had placed the log
and straightened up, that Calvin
noticed a golden crimson light fall
across the window, like the glitter
on the cake of a centenarian. Then
they heard some peculiar noise out-
side. Calvin looked quickly at
Susan, then suddenly the front door
burst open, and it seemed the very
hosts of heaven were shouting,
'Happy Anniversary, Mother and
Dad!"

Their faces lighted up as they
looked first at each other then at
the throng of happy people tramp-
ing through the front door. They
both were pale, but it was from
pure joy. Calvin's children with
their husbands and wives, and Su-
san's children with their husbands
and wives, came marching in two
by two, filling the room as Noah
filled the ark. All were singing an
unrehearsed song from an old fa-
miliar tune, every line ending with
the words, ''happy anniversary."

As the large group of married
young folks circled the room, Calvin
and Susan found themselves stand-
ing in the center of all of their
loved ones. It was such a good
feeling, having all the children to-
gether. They seemed like hearts
united, as they grouped themselves
according to age, like one big, hap-
py family.

When the song was finished, and
the door closed against the evening's
chill, Calvin's oldest boy, John,
cleared his throat, a signal for com-
plete silence. Then John acted as
spokesman for the group.

"Mother and Dad," he began,
"in behalf of all of us, to show you
our love, we want to give you a
little present." There was a chuckle
from the crowd, then John resumed
his speech. "Well, it's sort of big,
folks, we couldn't get it through
the door, so if you'll step outside."

John took Susan's arm and John's
wife. Vera, took Calvin's, and they
were ushered to the front porch,
with all the others following. Out-
side it was so dark the stars seemed
to pull the sky down close. Then
someone turned on a spotlight at
just the right moment, and there in
the driveway was a new red car. It

HEARTS UNITED

looked like a valentine all wrapped
in cellophane and tied with ribbons.

John handed them the biggest
valentine they had ever seen, and
attached to it were the keys to the
car. Susan was overcome with joy.
She looked at Calvin and gained
strength. He was like a boy with
his first ice skates at Christmas
time. She thought her heart would
burst with joy when she read aloud
the card: ''Roses are red, violets
are blue, Valentine greetings to
both of you." Then underneath in
neat handwriting, with the signature
of all of the two families, was the
little message, ''An anniversary gift
from all of us."

The group grew suddenly quiet,
and Susan knew it was time to say
something. She turned to Calvin.
Susan was glad he had chosen to
speak first, perhaps her heart would
stop fluttering by the time he had
finished.

Calvin's voice choked as he
spoke: "It's hard to tell all of you
what this means to me. After driv-
ing a car for as many years as I
have, a fellow sort of gets used to
having one around that will run.
I guess, even though I am getting
along in years, I never figured I was
quite old enough to start riding a
bus all the time."

Everyone laughed a little, and
then Susan knew it was her turn
to express her appreciation. "Chil-
dren, all of you, my children, and
Calvin's, and all of you dear, sweet
sons and daughters-in-law, we want
you to know we love you all very
dearly. We appreciate your open-
ing your purses and buying the car
we so needed, but it's this coming
to see us, this remembering . . . ."

A lump rose in her throat and Susan
knew she couldn't go on.

Then Martin, who was always so
understanding, came to her rescue
and said, "We know. Mother."

Then it was that three of the
young men jumped in the back seat
and insisted that Calvin and Susan
take them for a ride around the
block. Someone shouted from the
porch: "Remember, just around the
block, the party is only beginning."

CUSAN felt it was just as well the
ride was short, because Calvin
was much too excited to do his
best driving. When they returned,
they found themselves being ush-
ered down the basement to the rec-
reation room.

But she was not preparea for the
surprise which greeted them. Every-
one had been busy as beavers while
they were driving around. The very
picnic tables that Carl had brought
over were set up, and the tables
were decorated with valentines and
cupids with arrows, and entwined
hearts.

Susan noticed that her son, Roger,
was pulling folding chairs out of
the boxes he had brought over to
store that morning. How very
stupid I have been, Susan chided
herself.

Then down from the kitchen
came the girls, each wearing a little
paper valentine apron, and carrying
large platters of cold turkey, salads
of all kinds, relishes, punch, and
hot rolls. As they walked around
the table hunting for their places,
Susan could hardly hold back the
tears of joy. Why the place cards
were made from old photographs of
each of them when they were chil-
dren.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

She remembered the clay Karen
and Mary had come gathering pic-
tures. It was right after the Christ-
mas rush. Why, they had been
planning this big party for a long,
long time. It would take a long
time of planning to ... to buy
a car. Susan knew, because even
though all of the children were
successful, they would have had to
make some very dear sacrifices to
present them with such a wonderful
gift.

OOW could she ever have thought
they were against her marriage
to Calvin? Oh, how she had mis-
judged them! Susan caught Cal-
vin's eye to sort of ask forgiveness
for those moments of distrust. But
he only winked back at her mis-
chievously.

The big dinner was topped with
homemade ice cream and cake for
dessert. Martin and June had
brought a five gallon freezer and
everyone else must have brought a
cake, because there was such a
variety of delicious ones.

There followed a homey little un-
rehearsed program. It reminded
Susan of the home evenings they
used to have when the children
were growing up, with each person
participating, even though a little
timid.

Then the tables were folded up,
and Carl laughed and said that he
would get the tables out of their
way one of these first days. They
could have put a record on, but
everyone seemed to want family-
style music. Ruth was ushered to
the piano, Dick had brought along
his violin, and Roger, the clown of
the family, improvised a drum from
some laundry equipment. Paul

started calling for the square danc-
ing. There were enough to make
two full squares of dancers, e\cn
with the four-piece orchestra.

After a square or two of dancing,
Calvin's boy, Paul, came over and
said: ''Dad, let me dance with
Mom, you call the changes lots bet-
ter than I can."

Susan felt light as a feather, and
as young as any of them as one
young man after another "prome-
naded the prettiest gal in town."
But it was her heart that seemed the
lightest, and dispelled entirely was
any doubt but that the family was
completely satisfied with their mar-
riage.

Then, only too soon, Susan and
Calvin were standing in the door-
way with arms entwined as they
bade their children goodnight. Some
jokingly said, ''Good morning," be-
cause it was more early than late.

When the last car had driven
away, they stood in the doorway,
looking at the car, their anniversary
gift. Neither of them spoke for
some time. Words were not need-
ed. The children hadn't forgotten;
all was right with their world.

"Fm glad their surprise went off
so well. They did a lot of work
and planning." Susan sighed.

"Such a wonderful surprise as
this was worth the little tinge of un-
happiness we experienced the first
of the evening," Calvin said.

Then, as Calvin closed the door
and they turned facing the glow of
the warm fire, Calvin spoke for both
of them: "And to think they all
chipped in and bought that fine car
for us. They just don't make better
children than ours, Susan."

"Yes, Calvin," Susan replied, "all
hearts united."

y^reat 1 1 Lea Lrrayi

"THE TRUST OF A CHILD AT A MOTHER'S KNEE"

pRAYER provides one of the most
joyful and, yet, challenging ex-
periences that can come to women
—that of teaching children to pray.
The occasion of kneeling down
with children or having a child at
your knee is the beginning of a
spiritual habit which, if cultivated,
can be one of the greatest influences
in the child's hfe. For this reason,
a woman should regard the teach-
ing of a child to pray as one of the
sacred experiences of his childhood.

It is often stated that the basic
habits of life are established by the
time the child reaches the age of
six or when he starts going to

school. The habit of conversing
with our Father in heaven certainly
is basic and essential to spiritual
health.

When a mother begins to teach
a child to pray, she must pray with
words that will be simple enough
for the child to understand and try
to pronounce correctly. Neverthe-
less, the words should be reverently
spoken in such a way that the child
will catch the spirit of pra^^er.
Later, when a child begins to pray
in secret by himself, he will repeat
the same phrases and words which
he has heard his parents use. These
words and phrases may lose their
meaning to a child through re-
peated use. Therefore, words for
prayers should be carefully selected
and varied, in order that the child
may gain a full insight to prayer and
the power which comes spiritually
from prayer.

A mother and her child both re-
ceive abundant blessings from this
enriching experience of learning to
pray together.

Great is the woman who has
taught a child to rely faithfully on
prayer as a source of strength, wis-
dom, and patience. And great is
the child spiritually, who has
learned to do so.

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

Page 99

Sixty years Ji^go

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, February i, and February 15, 1897

'Tor the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the

Women of All Nations"

VIEW IN SWITZERLAND: We ascended the Rigi Kulen where we have a
fine \'iew of Eastern and Northern Switzerland. The eye sweeps over eleven lakes,
plains and streams to the crest of the Jura mountains and over the Burnese Obcrland
Alps, a circuit of three hundred miles . . . shining snow-capped peaks rise one behind
another until the last is lost in clouds.

—Kim

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN SANPETE STAKE: Counselor Abbie
Shoemaker said '*We come together to be fed with the bread of life. Let us be
humble and seek for wisdom; if we have the spirit of God with us we will not have
malice in our hearts, but will have a sisterly love." . . . Pres't Zina D. H. Young said
she was pleased with the exertions of the sisters in getting houses to meet in. . . .
Sister Annie Taylor Hyde of Salt Lake said if we would desire a double blessing we
should attend our meetings. This Society was organized by the Prophet; we are being
blessed as well as blessing, and it makes us better Saints. . . .

— Maria Willardson, Stake Secy.

TO DR. ELLIS R. SHIP?
(on her Birthday)

The sun sets in the crimson West;
And Nature sinks to needed rest;
As the floods of glory fill the air,
So may thy life be now more fair.

Till reaching out where the blue tints meet.
May all thy joys be full, complete; —
Thy aims, thy hopes, thy fondest dreams,
Be glorious, bright, as the sun's last beams.

— Lydia D. Alder

A MONUMENT FOR HARRIET BEECHER STOWE: The children of Har-
riet Beecher Stowe (author of \Jude Tom's Cabin) do not look kindly upon the
proposition to erect a public statue of their mother. Her son, Rev. Charles E. Stowe,
says it belongs to him and his sisters to erect whatever monument may be placed
over their mother's grave. . . .

— Woman's Journal

THE NEW WOMAN: The new woman we shall consider, though, is not a
new woman any more than the sun that shone today is a new sun or the stars that
shine tonight are new stars. To one who has only begun to see they might all appear
new, but they have ever existed, conforming always to God's immutable laws. . . .

— Miss Elsie Ada Faust

From an Address at the Alumni Banquet
University of Utah

Page 100

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

lyriSS EMMA LEAVEN-
^ ^ W O R T H, of Seattle, Wash-
ington, took up airplane flying at
the age of fifty-seven. Now, at
seventy-seven, she still flies, even
solo. Among the first civilian pilots
to volunteer for civil defense at the
outbreak of World War II, she is
still active in the Civil Air Patrol
and subject to recall in an emer-
gency.

lyrRS. LINNEA SETTERLIND
^ ^ MORRISON, a young widow
with three children, while working
for her bachelor of science degree in
psychiatry and education at Gusta-
vus Adolphus College, St. Peter,
Minnesota, became converted to the
gospel, along with her children.
Now at Columbia University, New
York, working for a master's degree
in mental health and psychiatric
nursing, she has been awarded the
United States Public Health stipend
($2,400) for advanced study in her
useful field.

TN Waco, Texas, Baylor University
recently honored Mrs. Ruth
Schick Montgomery— an alumna of
its journalism department— as ''an
outstanding champion of truth and
freedom." A correspondent for In-
ternational News Service in Wash-
ington, D. C, she was awarded the
honorary degree of doctor of laws.

pRINCESS MARIE LOUISE,

eighty-four, last surviving grand-
daughter of Queen Victoria, died in
London December 7. The Royal
Princess, democratic in manners
and adventurous in spirit, traveled
widely and wrote several books
about her journeys.

VARA NELSOVA, one of the
world's greatest cellists, was
guest soloist with the Utah Sym-
phony in the Tabernacle for the
world premiere of Dr. Leroy Rob-
ertson's ''Concerto for Cello and
Orchestra." The New York Times
comments that she "can swarm all
over the finger board without let-
ting a single note drop. Few of
her male colleagues can claim as
much."

jyrRS. OWEN (JAMES H.)
^ ^ SHERRAT of Cedar City,
celebrated the centennial of the
handcart pioneers by creating a
handcart quilt with much original-
ity and artistry. She stenciled six-
teen blocks with textile paints, de-
picting the activities of the hand-
cart women: laundering, cooking,
combing hair, patching children's
threadbare trousers, mourning for
the dying, and, lastly, bowing their
heads in prayerful thanksgiving for
safe arrival in the Valley. The
quilt took first prize at the Iron
County Fair and also at the Utah
State Fair.

Page 101

EDITORIAL

VOL 44

FEBRUARY 1957

NO. 2

c/i Step J^side

TN life, which may become pre-
dominated with numberless daily
tasks and responsibilities, discour-
agement comes easily; a gallant atti-
tude may be lost and goals not
realized. Objective thinking is
oftentimes absorbed into the whirl-
pool of circumstantial emotional
thoughts and, losing sight of the
end, we may begin to think that
the means are all important. It is
then that we might step aside to
take a different view.

In the fall of the year, the grove
of aspen on the mountain is a patch
of gold in the brilliant color scheme
of autumn. We view it as a whole
unit. Within the grove, the trees
stand out singly each with its own
characteristics, and each tree, when
considered by itself, is not perfect.
We may not think that it contrib-
utes much because of details which
we would call defects. Neverthe-
less, with the others, it produces a
patch of beauty on the mountains.

The opportunity isn't ours to step
physically aside from life to get a
different view of our own life with
all the experiences blending togeth-
er to make a complete and beautiful
pattern. Each day a new situation
arises in family life which carries its
own importance. Sometimes, neces-
sary daily tasks take on so much
added meaning that their accom-
plishment appears to be an end in
itself. Our attitudes are so in-

Pagc 102

fluenced by these daily events that
our values may become changed. As
a result, many times the ultimate
end or goal is lost from view.

However, we can take that step
spiritually aside from life to view
events, attitudes, and other elements
in our pattern of life, if we will. To
do so we should carefully analyze
each element in the pattern of our
life in view of its significance and
ascertain its value by the true stand-
ards of measurements we have —
those standards of measurements
which are included in the gospel of
Jesus Christ.

The step spiritually aside can
bring beauty into the pattern along
with an appreciation for those small
or simple things which are around
each day — the sunrise, the plant
life, the intricate structure of ob-
jects, and myriads of other details.
In Gospel Doctiine (pp. 358-9) this
thought is inspirationally stated:

We should never be discouraged in
those daily tasks which God has ordained
to the common lot of man. Each day's
labor should be undertaken in a joyous
spirit and with the thought and convic-
tion that our happiness and eternal wel-
fare depend upon doing well that which
we ought to do, that which God has
made it our duty to do. Many are un-
happy because they imagine that they
should be doing something unusual or
something phenomenal. Some people
would rather be the blossom of a tree
and be admiringly seen than be an cndur-

EDITORIAL

ing part of the tree and live the common-
place life of the tree's existence.

''Let us not be trying to substitute an
artificial life for the true one. He is
truly happy who can see and appreciate
the beauty with which God has adorned
the commonplace things of life.

Moments spent stepping aside in

103

spiritual meditation can restore and
strengthen faith, give us new mean-
ing in life, and fresh courage and
confidence to go forward, bringing
security and stability to our
thoughts and actions — knowing
that ''the threads of Hfe will run
appointed ways."— J.N.

iuirthdayi ^congratulations to Ji^m^ {Brown cLyman^
QJormer iKelief Society (general Lrresiaent

"VU^E extend birthday congratulations and best wishes this February yth,
to our beloved former president, Amy Brown Lyman. Relief Society
members in the stakes and missions of the Church are grateful for the
many years of devoted service she has given to the work of Relief Society.
Her presence was appreciated at the recent annual general conference of
Relief Society, at the dedicatory services for the Relief Society Building,
and at the reception for stake and mission officers. May she be blessed
in the service she continues to give as literature class leader in her ward.
Her devotion to Relief Society is an example to all.

^Jjawn Castle

Eva WiiJes Wangsgaard

Dawn shone on hills along the west
While east was draped in shrouds.

An amber halo crowned each crest
Beneath the smoke-blue clouds.

It thinned the sky to lucent green
And glowed with golden light,

As though tomorrow could be seen
While earth was blue with night.

Agleam with dawn, the flour mill

Was radiant and grand,
A golden castle on a hill

Called up from storyland.

LKecipes QJrom the I ietherlands /flission

Submitted by Ada S. Van Dam

Red Cabbage

(Roode Kool)

Recipe given by Adriana Van der Waal

1 medium-sized head red cabbage salt and pepper to taste

1 large sour apple water

!4 c. uncooked rice i tbsp. vinegar

!4 tsp. cloves

Prepare the cabbage for cooking and then wash and shred. Cut the apple into
slices, add the rice and cloves and enough water to cover. Steam for about two hours.
Mash and add vinegar to restore color. Serve hot.

Carrot, Potato, and Onion Stew

(Hutspot)

Recipe given by Mevrouw Kraaij, cook at the Mission Home

3 lbs. large winter carrots 4 lbs. boiled potatoes

2 lbs. onions salt to taste

Add water to the sliced carrots and onions and cook about two hours. Then add
the boiled potatoes and salt. Mash and serve with goulash gravy.

Goulash Gravy

2 lbs. beef cubes !4 lb. butter or margarine
1 onion 1 bay leaf

Brown the beef and onion. Add the bay leaf while browning the beef and onion,
and then add water.

Thicken with flour, salt, pepper, and water mixed to a smooth paste. Simmer two
hours and serve over the Hutspot.

Note: During the Spanish Inquisition, the people of the city of Leiden were
on the verge of starvation. Their mayor, Burgcmeister Adrian Van der Werf, heroically
refused to let the people surrender. Just at the point of desperation, the Dutch were
successful in breaking a dike, thus flooding the Spanish soldiers and forcing their
hasty retreat. A little Dutch boy found some of the enemy's camp fires still burning
on a little hill where the water had not reached. Hanging over the fires were kettles
of "Hutspot" that the soldiers were cooking for their supper. It was the first good
food they had seen for weeks. On October 3d, Hutspot is still eaten in Holland, in
memory of the brave people who had fought in the siege of Leiden.

Sauerkraut

(Zuurkool Stamppot)

Recipe given by Marie Mook

Use equal parts of sauerkraut and potatoes boiled separately. Mash potatoes. Com-
bine potatoes and sauerkraut. Add cooked, sliced frankfurters. Season to taste and
serve hot.

Split Pea Soup

(Erwten Soep)

Recipe given by Mevrouw Kraaij

1 lb. lean pork 1 celery stalk

1 Wienerwurst (substitute frankfurters) 2 potatoes

1 Yz lbs. split peas 4 qts. water
4 leeks (substitute onions) salt to taste

celery leaves

Poge 104

RECIPES FROM THE NETHERLANDS MISSION 105

Pick over peas and wash. Add them to the water and soak for several hours.
To this add the finely cut vegetables and cook. When the peas and vegetables are
nearly tender, add the pork, and continue cooking. Simmer the wienerwurst separately
for about ten minutes, then slice in small pieces and add to soup. Simmer soup for
another fifteen minutes and serve hot.

Rice With Curry Sauce

(Rijst met Kerry Saus)
Recipe by Mevrouw Kraaij

Curry Sauce: 2 tbsp. butter

1 n-^ ...T 1/ — ;^„

ourry ^auce:
4 bouillon cubes
1 qt. boiling water

1% tbsp. flour

1 tsp. curry powder

Dissolve bouillon cubes in boiling water. Mix gradually and combine the flour with
the broth. Brown the diced onion in butter and add to the broth; add curry powder.

Meat balls, seasoned and cooked separately, may be added to the sauce. Simmer
for one half hour. Serve over steamed rice.

The following three recipes are served during the Christmas and New Year holidays
in the Netherlands.

Fruit-Filled Punch Bowl

Strawberry or raspberry punch 2 cans tangerines

base diluted with water, 7-Up banana slices

or Sparkling Water orange slices

2 cans strawberries diced apples

2 cans raspberries chopped nuts, optional

2 cans cherries, pitted

Add the fruit to the punch base and sparkling water. Serve cold in punch glasses.

Oliebollen
Recipe given by Mevrouw Kraaij

2 c. flour Vz c. currants and raisins

4 tsp. baking powder % c. diced glazed fruit

Vi tsp. salt 1 medium-sized sour apple, diced

1 c. milk salad oil for deep fat frying

Sift together the flour, baking powder, and salt. Then add the milk, apple,
currants, raisins, and fruit, and mix together, forming a soft dough. Using two tea-
spoons, drop small amounts of dough into hot oil. Cook until the balls become golden
brown. Drain on unglazed paper. Sprinkle balls with powdered sugar.

Apple Rings

(Appelbiegnets)

Recipe given by Mevrouw Kraaij

1 c. flour 1 scant c. milk

1 tsp. baking powder 6 sour apples

/4 tsp, salt salad oil

Sift together the flour, baking powder, and salt. Then add the milk, making a
batter in which to dip the slices of apples. Each apple, uncored, should be sliced into
about six slices. Cook the apple slices in the hot oil until the apple rings are golden
brown. Drain on unglazed paper. Sprinkle with powdered sugar and serve while
warm.

A Flag for Utah Statehood

Margaret G. Derrick

MANY people now living have
probably never heard this
little bit of history of the
time when Utah became a state.
I was then twenty years of age and
took a small part in the making of
this historical event.

The people of Utah had waited
long and patiently to enter the
Union. At last the time had ar-
rived. On January 4th, 1896, Utah
was to become a state. There was
a great deal of excitement in the
anticipation of this event. Everyone
seemed busy making ready for the
big celebration that was to take place
in the famous Tabernacle in Salt
Lake City on Temple Square,

People traveled many days from
all parts of Utah to attend. Some
came in surreys; some came in wag-
on boxes; some came on hayracks
partly filled with hay to feed their
horses.

They parked their teams back of
what was then the tithing office,
which stood where the Hotel Utah
now stands.

Committees were appointed to
prepare for this long-awaited event.
One committee was headed by Hy-
rum B. Clawson, a bishop of one
of the wards. He said, "We will
make an American flag, so the peo-
ple of Utah will see for the first time
the forty-fifth star, the Utah star,
placed on the blue ground of our
beloved American flag."

This flag was marked and cut out
by my brother, David Glade, and
was to be made on the high-powered
machines in the Z. C. M. I. Cloth-
ing Factory. The flag was to be

Page 106

150 feet long and seventy-five feet
wide. The stripes were to be six
feet in width, the stars, six feet from
tip to tip. These dimensions were
handed me by my brother on a lit-
tle card that is now yellow with age.

Six women were asked to make
this flag. I was the youngest of the
group. The other five were con-
siderably older than I. The flag was
made of good bunting and every
seam was felled to give it strength.
Placing the stars on the blue ground
was the hardest and the most tedi-
ous part of the work. The blue
ground was cut in blocks. Each block
was large enough to contain a star;
then the blocks were joined togeth-
er. By this method we were able
to do a better job of placing the
stars in straight rows. It took one
week for us, working eight to ten
hours a day, to make the flag. When
it was finished, it took eight strong
men to lift it.

We who worked on the flag were
not told where it was to be placed.
We knew it could not be placed on
a flag pole. We were soon to find
out that it was to be placed in the
Tabernacle to form a ceiling. The
blue ground was placed near the
large organ, that is, in the north-
west part of the Tabernacle. There
were nine feet of space between the
dome of the Tabernacle and the
flag. When the air circulated
through this space it caused the
flag to ripple across the ceiling.

What a beautiful sight!

r\^ the momentous day, I watched

the flag as it rippled across the

ceiling and tears filled my eyes and a

A FLAG FOR UTAH STATEHOOD

107

lump came into my throat. I felt
this flag was saying, 'Troudly I
wave over you, home of the brave
and land of the free." Utah was
certainly a home of brave pio-
neers who had suffered and come
here to have freedom to worship.

It came time for the ceremonies
to begin. A large electric light had
been placed back of the Utah star.
The audience was seated and at-
tention given to the speaker. Then
the light was turned on, and the
Utah star shone out bright and
beautiful. The people wept with
joy and were filled with humility,
when they saw the Utah star with
the stars of the other forty-four
states of the Union. The dream of
the people of Utah had come true.
For the first time, the Utah star
took its place on the blue ground
of our beloved flag. Patience and
hard work had been rewarded.

For many years this flag had the
distinct honor of being the largest
flag ever made. Not until recent
years have we heard of one larger.

The flag stayed on the ceiling of
the Tabernacle for one and one-
half years. It was then taken down
and placed on the south outside
wall of the temple, covering the en-

tire south wall. That was for July
24th, 1897 ~ celebrating fifty years
since the coming of the first pio-
neers. We last saw the flag adorn-
ing the temple. Many prominent
people have tried to find out what
became of this flag, but have not
succeeded.

Sixty years ago there was no place
to store such an immense thing.
Families of five and six members
were living in three small rooms.
Wherever it could have been placed
it would have deteriorated.

This beautiful flag served well
the purpose for which it was made.
Many hearts were filled with joy
and happiness as they looked upon
it.

As I write this, I am the only one
living today who helped to make
that flag that was the first to carry
the forty-fifth star, the Utah star.
I hope mv grandchildren will re-
member that their grandmother
sewed love into this famous flag.

Let us all remember, as Ameri-
can citizens, that we are all makers
of our beloved flag, for it is the
symbol of faith, courage, and the
love of God and our country in
the hearts of each individual. May
we always live up to these ideals.

I Le\K> Serial cJhe {Bright Star to iuegin in 1 1 Larch

\ new serial 'The Bright Star," by Dorothy S. Romney will begin in the March
-^~*- issue of The Relief Society Magazine. With the Golden Gate, California, as its
setting, the story tells of Kathy Tracy's search into the past to find her parents, and her
integrity and courage in planning the course of her future. Dorothy S. Romney, the
author, has previously been represented in the Magazine during 1954 and 1955 with her
serial ''Contentment Is a Lovely Thing." Mrs. Romney was born in Logan, Utah, and
attended Utah State Agricultural College. She is the widow of Elmer Romney and
the mother of a thirteen-year-old son. Her stories and plays have appeared in many
juvenile publications.

■y-- >^A.JaxA*«*.'V=t

l/lary fe. yones Jjalton QJinds diappiness
in dier (Jloobies

ALTHOUGH Mary E. Jones Dal ton, Roy, Utah, is past eighty-nine years old, she
never neglects her hobbies, or her "real" work.

Making quilts is an activity vi'hich she calls her "incessant" hobby, and the ex-
quisite tulip pattern illustrated in the picture is one of her favorite designs. This pat-
tern enables Mrs. Jones to experiment with contrasting colors and with various tints of
the same color in designing the tulip bouquets in their "potter}^ bowls." She also
crochets exquisite gifts in lacy starched designs and the popular "upstanding" patterns.
Knitting and rug making are long-time hobbies, which provide some of the most useful
gifts which Mrs. Jones so much enjoys giving to her many friends and relatives.

She is the mother of nine children, grandmother to twenty-seven, great grand-
mother to fifty-six, and great-great-grandmother to eleven. She keeps up her own five-
room home, rents an apartment, attends all her meetings, does temple work, and mani-
fests such a keen and joyous interest in life that she "cuts circles" around many younger
people. She has visited every temple except the Hawaiian, and the temple in Bern,
Switzerland.

» 11^ ■

Vl/hen LPortals C^Iose

Ma be] Law Atkinson

How beautiful are those we love
When finite portals gently close
And precious memories unfold
Like petals of a perfect rose!

Page 108

Bitter Medicine

Part 2
Olive W. Burt

Synopsis: Helen Lund for some time
has been worried about a neighbor, May
Turner, whose habit of gossiping may
cause trouble in the community. At a
P. T. A. meeting. May tries to find out
how the Carlsons financed a new Cadillac.
Helen refuses to offer any information, but
May hints that the car may have been
financed by a crooked business deal.

HELEN Lund did manage to
forget about May Turner
and her gossipy innuendoes
for several days. Then, suddenly,
she was brought face to face with
them again.

She was sewing a little costume
for Jill to wear in the Primary play-
let when the telephone rang. She
lifted the receiver to hear Tess
Carlson's voice, high-pitched and
almost hysterical.

''Helen? Helen, Fm so glad you're
home. Fm coming right over. Fve
got to talk to you!"

"Of course, Tess. Come on."

Tess didn't wait for anything
more. She slammed down her re-
ceiver and Helen, somewhat mysti-
fied, slowly replaced her own
receiver in the cradle. Two minutes
later Tess was at the door.

As soon as Helen saw her neigh-
bor's face her curiosity changed to
alarm.

''What is it, Tess? Has some-
thing happened to Jamie? Or to
Jim? What is it?"

"Oh, Helen, it's awful! I don't
know what to do! I called Marge
Lewis and she said to talk to you,
you might know what it's all about.
She said she saw you and May
Turner talking at the P. T. A.

meeting and afterward someone
said you were talking about

T' "

Jim. . . .

Helen's face flushed, and she was
about to say, "I wasn't talking!"
But before she could get the words
said, Tess went on, "Someone's
been saying awful things about Jim
—just because he bought a new
car

"Weil, if that's all," Helen inter-
rupted, "you needn't get upset
about it. It can't matter much."

"Oh, can't it?" Tess cried. "You
just don't know, Helen. Somehow
Mr. Nestor — he's head of the law
firm, you know, where Jim works —
well, somehow he heard something.
Goodness knows what! But this
morning he called Jim into his
office and said, 'What's this I hear
about your being mixed up in some
crooked uranium deal?' "

"Oh, no!" Helen exclaimed. "It's
not possible, Tess! It's just not
possible!"

Tess nodded her head and tears
filled her eyes. "That's what he
said to Jim— to my Jim! And Jim
just stood there with his mouth
open. He didn't know what Mr.
Nestor was talking about, and when
he told Mr. Nestor he didn't have
any idea what he was getting at,
he still acted suspicious."

Tess flopped down onto the set-
tee and began to sob. "Jim phoned
me. He's awfully upset, and I
called Marge to see if she'd heard
anything and she told me to talk to
you. Oh, Helen, what is it? Crooked
uranium deal — I never heard of

Page 109

no RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

such a thing! We don't even have this sort of thing. May Turner will

any uranium stock, or anything!" have to be cured!" The tears

"Listen, Tess," Helen said quiet- flooded her eyes again,
ly. 'Tet me tell you exactly what Helen shook her head determin-
was said at the P.T.A. meeting, and edly. 'The best way to cure this
maybe we can get some idea. . . ." is to ignore it," she advised. ''Be-
Briefly she outlined May's at- lieve me, Tess, that's the only thing
tempts to extract information and to do. I know none of our crowd
the woman's carelessly tossed bait would repeat anything malicious —
that Jim must have made some and you know it, too. We'll just
money in a crooked uranium deal. forget May and all her talk."

''She didn't really mean it, Tess.
She was just saying that to try to IJELEN had reason to wonder
get something out of me. It was about the wisdom of this advice
too silly. I guess some of the wom- a day or two later. Jill was en-
en standing nearby could have sconced in their cheerful kitchen
heard her, but no one — not a eating her after-school snack while
single soul would believe it for a Helen balanced a cake on one hand,
minute. We all know Jim . . . ." as with the other, she swirled rich
"Well, someone believed it and frosting over the sides. Jill watched
passed it on for the truth. And her mother, her eyes big and round
somehow it got to Mr. Nestor, and as she munched a cookie and
now, maybe, Jim will not be made washed it down with milk,
a partner." Finally she asked casually, "Mom-

"Not on a mere rumor like that, my, when is Daddy going to jail?"

Tess. You tell Jim exactly what Helen gave a start and nearly

happened and have him explain it dropped the cake. She stared at

to Mr. Nestor. Tell him to keep her daughter, open-mouthed. Then,

calm, treat it for just what it is, remembering that the first duty of

some gossipy woman's careless re- a parent was to show no alarm over

mark. Everything will be all right, a child's questions, she smiled

I know it will, Tess. Jim isn't home cheerfully. "What a silly question,

now, is he?" Jill!"

Tess shook her head. "It's not silly. Mommy. Teddy

"Well, then, dry your eyes. I've Turner told me at school. He said

just made a lemon-meringue pie. Daddy might go to jail any day

your favorite, Tess. I'll go cut us now, and he wants to know if he

each a slice, and we can think about can go with us when we go to visit

something more pleasant than that him, 'cause Teddy's never seen the

silly talk." inside of a jail."

Tess couldn't resist the comfort "Neither have you, darling, and

of Helen's delicious pie, but she neither have I, and neither has

wasn't entirely consoled. As she Daddy. And we never shall, I

ate, she said thoughtfully, "Some- imagine. Teddy was teasing you,

thing ought to be done, Helen. Jill."

Really. It's getting past a joke — "No, he wasn't teasing. Mommy,

we simply can't keep on ignoring He told me. He said he heard his

BITTER MEDICINE

mommy talking on the phone and
she said she wouldn't be s'prised if
Daddy was found out and sent to
jail. What did he do, Mommy, to
be found out?"

Helen set the cake down care-
fully. She waited a moment to get
control of the surprised anger that
flared through her whole being.
Then, forcing her voice to sound
casual and .unconcerned, she said,
'Teddy's a joker, darling. His mom-
my was just playing a game. You
shouldn't listen to such silly
things."

"How can I help listening when
Teddy is talking straight to me?"
Jill asked reasonably. ''All the kids
were Hstening, too. We couldn't
help it. And he wasn't playing a
game. . . ."

"Jill^ hsten to Mommy. When
folks say things like that they are
playing a game — a silly, naughty
game. They're trying to make you
scared or angry." She sat down
beside her daughter. "Look at
Mommy, Jill. You've seen naughty
boys tease a kitten, haven't you?
Just to make it squirm or squeal?"
Jill nodded thoughtfully. "Well,
Teddy was just teasing you. But
instead of pulling your hair to make
you cry, he just told you stories to
make you excited about Daddy.
They were just stories, Jill."

"You mean lies^ Mommy?"

"Yes," Helen said firmly. "They
were lies, naughty lies. Now you
drink up your milk and skedaddle
outside. It's a lovely afternoon for
jumping the rope."

OUT when Jill was outside, Helen

sat down and stared at the wall.

Pay no attention, she had told Tess

the other day and Jill today. Pay

no attention. But what good was
that doing? May Turner's gossip
ing was getting out of hand. When
it threatened a man's job, when it
invaded the school playground,
something must be done. Obviously,
paying no attention was too mild a
pill for May's disease. Something
stronger was required.

And it was imperative that some-
thing be done immediately. With
the school bazaar coming up, the
P.T.A. members would be thrown
together day after day in work ses-
sions. May would have unusual
opportunities to carry on her ma-
licious work.

And how vicious it was! Helen
thought, wrathfully. Just because
she had refused to discuss a neigh-
bor's affairs, her whole family was
being involved — Tony and Jill,
absolutely innocent victims. May
must have been spreading her
poison by the telephone route.
Helen could almost hear her, "Oh,
Josephine, have you heard what
everyone is saying? I don't believe
it, of course— it's just gossip. But
then, where there's smoke there's
fire, I always say. And there cer-
tainly is smoke! No, I wouldn't
want you to repeat it. I never say
anything but good about my neigh-
bors," and then a malicious giggle.
"Listen. . . ."

Helen shook herself angrily. Yes,
something must be done. Her eyes
shifted from their fixed gaze at the
wall and roamed around the room,
seeking inspiration, help. But there
was nothing in that bright, gay
kitchen, filled with sunlight and
the good smell of cooking, to sug-
gest how to combat this dark evil.

Helen's eyes came to the window,

112

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

where her colored glass reflected the
afternoon sun in myriad colors. She
smiled in spite of her worry, as she
always smiled when she looked at
that pretty window with its old
glass, much of which had been
toted across the plains by her own
ancestors.

And then suddenly her roving
glance stopped and settled on a
little figurine that stood between
the two red cologne bottles of her
own great-grandmother.

It was a cheap little ornament
that her grandmother had given her
when she was no older than JilL
She had treasured it ever since, and
had placed it there among her col-
ored glass so that she could see it
every day. She smiled now, remem-
bering what her grandmother had
said.

''Keep this where you can always
see it, Helen, and it will help you

to be the kind of girl Grandma will
be proud of."

Helen went to the window and
lifted down the little ornament.
Holding it in her hands she repeat-
ed aloud her grandmother's words.
'These three little monkeys have
names, Helen. They are: Hear-No-
Evil, See-No-Evil, and Speak-No-
Evil. Make them your friends and
your example."

Suddenly Helen laughed, a clear,
ringing laugh.

"Yes, Grandma, darling," she
said, "your three little monkeys
have been a great help in keeping
me from gossip. And now, per-
haps, they will help someone else.
For I have an idea! Thanks Grand-
ma, thanks!"

Smiling, Helen replaced the three
little monkeys in their accustomed
place on the window shelf.

{To be concluded)

cJhe Voice of LPi

eace

IsaheUe Jensen

Oh, listen to the voice of peace;

It fills the courts above,

And whispers in the lonely vales

Of thy redeeming love.

On every leaf and tuft of moss,

It scribes a pledge divine,

Points to the vales beyond the grave

Beyond the sands of time.

Oh, listen to the voice of peace;

The sylvan echoes clear

Reach out beyond the ebbing tide,

To noble spirits dear.

The minstrels waft it far and wide,

On life's unbounded shore;

Oh, listen to the voice of peace,

Till time shall be no more.

(^andif for Valentine s Jjaii

Mary /. Wilson
Molasses Taffy

3 tbsp. butter
1 tsp. vinegar
Vs tsp. salt

1 c. sugar
% c. water
1 c. light molasses

Mix sugar, molasses, salt, vinegar, and water in pan. Cook to 242°F. (firm ball).
Add butter and cook to 265° (very hard ball). Pour into lightly buttered shallow pans,
let stand undisturbed until cool enough to handle. Butter hands lightly, pull until candy
has a satin-like finish and is elastic. Pull out into thin rolls, cut with scissors, then
wrap in wax paper.

Iceland Moss
(Hard Candy)

4 c. sugar

2 c. white syrup

1 c. water

tbsp. anise extract
red coloring

Combine sugar, syrup, and water and cook to 310°. Do not stir while cooking.
Add anise extract and desired red coloring. Mix well. Pour onto marble slab. When
slightly cooled, pass well-oiled candy knife under the mass of candy. Cut into squares.
Wrap each piece individually.

Stuffed Date Drops

1 Yt c. sifted flour

Yi tsp. baking powder

Yz tsp. salt

Yz c. commercial sour cream

1 lb. pitted dates (about 70)

1 egg

13 oz. package pecan nuts

!4 c. shortening

% c. brown sugar

Stuff dates with nut halves. Cream shortening and sugar until light. Beat in
egg. Sift dry ingredients, add alternately with sour cream to creamed mixture. Stir
in dates, drop on greased cookie sheet, a date per cookie, and bake in 400° oven for
eight to ten minutes. Cool and top with panocha icing.

1 c. brown sugar (packed)

/4 c. milk

Panocha Icing

Yz c. butter
1 % to 2 c. confectioner's sugar

Melt butter in saucepan. Add brown sugar. Boil over low heat two minutes,
stirring constantly. Stir in milk. Bring to boil, stirring constantly. Cool to luke-
warm. Gradually add confectioner's sugar. Beat until thick enough to spread. If
icing becomes too stiff, add a little hot water.

Kyittic cJt

re a sure

Maude Ruhin

Paper lace — a bleeding heart
Pierced by Daniel Cupid's dart —
Clasping hands, forget-me-nots,
A dove of peace for happy thoughts-
Faded writing, cramped and fine —
All on Grandma's valentine!

Page 113

o/ ibxplore the Lipst

airs

Zippoiah Layton Stewart

IT'S lonesome up there now— but
the rooms are filled with things
and memories that ''bless and
burn." Guess I never would go up
those well-worn steps again, if it
were not to lay away a quilt or to
spray mothproofer on the blankets
that are stored on the closet shelves,
and seldom used now that the boys
and Mary are gone away.

It's an interesting place up there.
Somehow, through the years I have
never cared to change or make it
modern and pretty, as most folks
have done with unused bedrooms.
The scars of electric train tracks and
mechanical toys are on the linoleum
floors, and, in a large dark closet
under the roof, two electric trains
and yards and yards of shining track
silently wait to be polished and oiled
and played with again. In that
same attic closet, a dozen or more
automobiles, perfect replicas of past
models, are waiting. Then there are
the windup toys — Amos and Andy
and their famous Ford, a negro toe
dancer, and a large singing top,
waiting patiently to be wound up
again to thrill a younger generation
who may play with them and find
interest and curiosity in their anti-
quated styles and colors.

In an old steamer trunk at one
end of the long closet, I peek in at
Mary's dolls — dolls of the past,
baby ' wetum" dolls, dolls of other
nations, character dolls, a pretty
standup doll, with a blue dress given
her by the captain on the 'Turline,"
and, last, the lovely keepsake ''Horse-
man" doll sent to her from Hawaii

Page 114

by John when he was on his mis-
sion. They, too, wait patiently in
the trunk for a new little girl's arms
to love and play with them again.

Hanging on the wall and in cor-
ners of this large closet are boxing
gloves, fencing swords, a bow made
from Osage orange, and a quiver
filled with arrows, waiting since Boy
Scout days to be used again. On
the long high closet shelf I find
some tennis shoes, a pair of track
shoes — and one pretty pair of
white shoe skates — Mary's last pair
before she went away to college.
Hanging on the long rod beneath
the shelf, along with costumes and
other clothes, are some pretty eve-
ning gowns and three or four lovely
bridesmaids' dresses; one especially
pretty lavender taffeta, a soft,
creamy yellow one, and the pink
and white net worn at Helen's and
Dick's wedding during wartime
when taffetas and satin were not so
plentiful. These, now old-fashioned
frocks, are just waiting. I love to
touch them, and caress their soft,
silky folds. They, too, bring a flood
of pleasant memories, and, for some
reason, I do not care to use them
for the material alone.

Two bedrooms open up together.
They were the places where the boys
slept, and the neighbor boys played
on stormy days. The beds are made
up with fresh linen now waiting to
be occupied by their original own-
ers when they return on an occa-
sional visit.

The bookshelves along one end
of the west room are filled with all

I EXPLORE THE UPSTAIRS

115

the books of their childhood days.
Mother Goose books, Hans Chris-
tian Anderson's stories, Arabian
Nights stories, beautifully illustrat-
ed by Howard Pyle, Joel Chandler
Harris' book about Uncle Remus,
Bible stories, Robert Louis Steven-
son's stories, and poems and books
about animals by Ernest Thompson
Seton. At the other end, are
shelves with books of high school
and college days, the classics, law
books, art books, a few fine old nov-
els and books on war and adven-
ture — books and stories to satisfy
the interests of all of them, waiting
to be opened, read, and loved again.

'T^HE walls of these two bedrooms
are interesting, too. They are
not adorned with pretty pictures, but
with framed certificates, and diplo-
mas from high school and college,
Priesthood quorum awards, frater-
nity initiation certificates, law school
diplomas, and, hanging proudly
above them all, a certificate of life
membership in the National Rifle-
man's Association issued to one boy
in 1949. In a small drawer in the
dresser of the west room I find a
number of prized trophies from
small arms clubs and rifle and pistol
associations. In another larger
drawer I see the gas masks used by
John and Dick when they were
gunners on B-i 2 bombers during the
war, and, tucked in a corner of this
same drawer, is a small black book
with a diary or log of Dick's mis-
sions over Germany. A brief story
of each mission is outlined, telling
the target, the weather, the take-off,
his personal feelings, and results.
The last story is not complete, and
I remember that on this mission
they were shot down over Germany

and did not return to the base in
England. For a moment I find my-
self pausing to thank God that his
life was spared through that ter-
rible ordeal.

In another drawer I find the
precious war letters tied in a tight
bundle with a string. Among them
I find the cablegrams sent on our
birthdays and Mother's and Fa-
ther's Days. Those yellow slips of
paper reminded us that we were
never forgotten. They were so very
young and so far away. Not all of
the letters are in this bundle, just
the ones I especially wanted to
keep, the more intimate ones— when
each boy seemed to pour out his
heart a bit about his religion or his
longing for home, or a farewell let-
ter as he was departing for overseas.
These letters, though not so post-
marked, came from all over the
world. In this drawer, also, I find
three certificates of honorable re-
lease from the Air Corps and Navy
and a few badges and trophies for
deeds well done while they were
serving their country.

In another trunk in the far end
of the closet I open and look over
and spray with mothproofer two
Army Air Corps suits and one
beautiful suit of navy blue with
overcoat to match made from Aus-
tralian wool and purchased espe-
cially for Birge to come home in.
Yes, that trunk is filled with mem-
ories, too.

Well I could reminisce forever
telling about the treasures and mem-
ories in those upstair rooms. Guess
I'll go up those stairs again and
again, when I feel a bit sentimental,
and want another visit with Mary
and the boys.

FROM THE FIELD

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Phyllis D. Smith

GULF STATES MISSION, SOUTH TEXAS DISTRICT RELIEF SOCIETY

SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR CONFERENCE AT

CORPUS CHRISTI, October 21, 1956

Front row, seated, beginning second from the left: Nancy Elliff, President, Corpus
Christi Branch Relief Society; Phyllis D. Smith, President, Gulf States Mission Relief
Society; Mae Pool, President. South Texas District Relief Society, and chorister for
this group; Mary Toyn, President, Victoria, Texas, Branch Relief Society.

Shirley Clifton at the organ.

President Phyllis D. Snuth reports that this group presented the music for the
conference sessions when Elder Alma Sonne and Sister Sonne visited the mission.

Page 116

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

117

Submitted by Mabel H. Pond

BENSON STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, October 28, 1956

''All nine wards of Benson Stake were represented in the Singing Mothers chorus
of eighty voices, that presented music at both general sessions of stake conference in
October," reports Mabel H. Pond, President, Benson Stake Relief Society. Leora
Smith directed the chorus, with Myrl Kendell as pianist, and Adonia Dennis as organist.

Submitted by Roma C. Esplin

ST. GEORGE STAKE (UTAH), LEEDS WARD VISITING TEACHERS
ESTABLISH ONE HUNDRED PER CENT RECORD FOR SEVEN YEARS

December 1956

Front row, left to right: Etta Mariger; Margaret Hartley; Druie Bradshaw; Ruth
Porter; Dallice Hartman (deceased since picture was taken); Ethel Stirling; Hazel
McMullin.

Second row, left to right: Karma Sorenson, Blanche Eastman; Jessie Eagar; Ellen
Savage; Lula Sullivan; Geraldinc Stirling; Ethel George; Helen Stirling.

Back row, left to right: Evelyn McMullin, President, Leeds Ward Relief Society;
Rose Hartley; Wilma Beal; Marguerite Smith; Pearl Hafen; Kate Allen; Maida Sullivan.

Visiting teachers not in the picture but who helped in achieving this record are
Louise Stirling, Mildred Dalton, Daisy Boulton, Thelma Holden, Zella Allen, Tana
Sullivan, Lillian Stratton, Iris Millctt.

Roma C. Esplin is president of St. George Stake Relief Society.

118

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

Photograph submitted by Edith Hubbard

BANNOCK STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOIHERS PRESENT MUSIC EOR

STAKE QUARTERLY CONEERENCE

Front row, seated, beginning tliird from the left: Shirley Hubbard, pianist; Edsel
Prescott, organist; Edith Hubbard, President, Bannoek Stake Relief Soeiety; Ruth
Jenkins, director of the chorus.

Sister Hubbard reports that all fi\e wards of Bannoek Stake NAcre represented in
this chorus. "These busy mothers have prepared music for the fall conference for
the past five years."

Photograph submitted by Lenore G. Merrill

LONG BEACH STAKE (CALIEORNIA), LONG BEACH FOURTH WARD
OPENING SOCIAL IN FORM OF A POLITICAL CONVENTION

September 25, 1956

Seated in front, at the right: Maude Rowan, President, Long Beach Fourth Ward
Relief Society; Arden Arnold, social science class leader; Katherine Poole, literature
class leader, who planned and wrote the program for the social.

Sister Rowan reports the successful efforts of this ward in securing an increase in
membership: "We started our membership drive by dividing our visiting teaching
districts into eleven groups, giving each a name. . . Each chairman selected a color from
construction paper and made a campaign button for each of her group to wear. Large
banners were made for each group, and also three slogan banners. . . Each chairman

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

119

personally \ isited each woman on her district besides the regular visiting teachers going
to see the ladies. We sent out in\itations also, and then there was a notice in our
Sunday pamphlet. Notice was also given from the pulpit, that every lady was in\it-
ed. . . . We made a beautiful banner of blue satin trimmed in gold fringe and gold
lettering. This will be hung on the wall and each group that has the largest attendance
that week will ha\c its name on the banner. We will have rallies during the year.
There were two parties — the Relief Society Party and the Excuse Party, When all
ballots were counted, the Rehef Society party had 102 votes and the Excuse Party,
one vote."

Lenore G. Merrill is president of Long Beach Stake Relief Society.

Photograph submitted by Sylvia Stone

TONGAN MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY PRESIDENT VISITS SCATTERED
ISLAND RELIEF SOCIETIES, November 1956

Sister Sylvia Stone, President, Tongan Mission Relief Society, writes about the
modes of tra^'el which she uses to visit the meetings of Relief Society sisters on the
various Tongan islands. She reports: "... on the main island we have a car that
takes us to most of the branches; there are a few, however, to which we have to walk
during the rainy season. . . . This picture was taken on the island of Eua, the only
Tongan island with mountain streams. ... I have had no alternative so I have made
the trip horseback. On this occasion two Catholic sisters, who are from America . . .
heard I was coming and sent their buggy for me to ride in. About half way we passed
their home, they had the American flag waving from their window^ and invited us in
to have a dish of ice cream. . . . W^e were able to hold a wonderful conference with
the saints there, and I was happy to hear of their work in the Relief Society."

In the picture, left to right, are the driver; Sister Stone; Lois Humphries; Fred W.
Stone, President, Tongan Mission; E, Morton, with Lavina Bird, behind Brother Morton.

120

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

Photograph submitted by Nannah C. Stokes

IDAHO FALLS STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSICAL
NUMBERS FOR STAKE CONFERENCE AND TRI-STATE CONVENTION

October 1956

Evelyn Hook, stake organist, and Edna Johnson, stake chorister, are seated on the
front row at right.

Nannah C. Stokes, President, Idaho Falls Stake Relief Society, reports the activi-
ties of the Singing Mothers: "This chorus furnished the music for the October stake
quarterly conference. They also sang two numbers at a tri-stake convention in Au-
gust. There are seventy members in the chorus; however, all were not present when
the picture was taken."

Submitted by Zina R. Engebretsen

NORWEGIAN MISSION, BERGEN BRANCH, SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC FOR DISTRICT CONFERENCE, November 1956

Front row, left to right: Selma Grimstad; Ragnhild Sunde; Jenny Lohne; Zina R.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

121

Engebretsen, President, Norwegian Mission Relief Society; Linea Hansen; Annie B.
Olsen; Mary Pedersen.

Second row, left to right: Ella M. Synnestvedt; Elly Michelsen; Inger Hoff; Berith
Folkedel; Gunvor Watne; Odlaug Mork Pedersen; Inger Olsen; Milly Bjorndal, con-
ductor.

Back row, left to right: Margit Michelsen; Edith Pedersen; Turid Waage; Klara
Hitland; Ellen Andreasen; Anna Fluge.

Sister Engebretsen reports that this is the "first Singing Mother group ever to
sing for any occasion in the Norwegian Mission. The group is from Bergen, one of the
larger branches on the west coast of Norway."

Photograph submitted by Annie B. Larson

WESTERN CANADIAN MISSION, EDMONTON SECOND BRANCH
CONDUCTS SUCCESSFUL CHILDREN'S FASHION SHOW AND

BAZAAR, November 3, 1956

Sister Annie B. Larson, President of the Western Canadian Mission Relief Society,
reports that a very successful bazaar was held by the Relief Society of Edmonton Second
Branch on November 3, 1956, under the direction of Sister Hattie Jensen, President of
Edmonton Second Branch Relief Society, and her counselors. Marguerite Low and Ella
Sherwood.

Sister Larson writes: 'The bazaar featured a children's fashion show (shown in
the picture), a sale of children's clothing, handwoven baskets, copper tooling, petit-
point, quilts, embroidered linens, aprons, lingerie, homemade candies and baked goods,
doll clothes, cookbooks, and novelties. There was a fish pond for the children. A
delicious lunch was served.

'The purpose of the Bazaar was two-fold: to raise necessary funds to carry on the
work of the organization and to sponsor love and good fellowship among the sisters by
working in unity for a common cause."

122

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

Photograph submitted by Rita H. Stone

SAMOAN MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY DISTRICT PRESIDENTS

Front row, seated, left to right: Alisa Fitisemanu, Vaiola District; Lisi Su'a, Falelima
District; Sia'a Piircell, Siumu District; Vaovai Tu'ala, Vailuutai District; Mua Lulualii,
Malie District.

Back row, standing, left to right: Pelese Nunn, Manu'a District; Usuia Alofipo Toso,
Fagamalo District; Mele Tafua, Mapusaga District; Taupaolo Togia'i, Sauniatu District;
\^alila Fonoti, Pago Pago District; Alataua Soli, Pesega District; Jane Moors, Secretary,
Samoan Mission Relief Society; Rita H. Stone, President, Samoan Mission Relief
Society.

Sister Stone reports: "Our Relief Society conference was very inspirational. We
have an enrollment of 646 in the Samoan Islands of the Mission, and there were 456
present at the meeting. Each district was represented by its Singing Mothers group.
It was a thrill to have them all together."

iJ^t S/s JLove

Gene Komolo

It is love that kno\^■s the word to speak.
To increase hope and courage in the meek.
Love's inspiration creates smiles and song,
And helps us cleave to right and conquer wrong.

It is love that glorifies each day,

And sees some good in all along life's \\,\y —

E\en those whose feet ha\c never trod

The faith-pa\ed way that leads mankind to God.

It is \o\t that tunes tlic soul to be
In harmony with tones of Deity —
For it is only ]o\e that can impart
A Christ-like fortitude unto the heart.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

cJheoiogy^ — Characters and Teachings
of The Book of Mormon

Lesson 48— "A New Witness for Christ"
Elder Ldand H. Monson

For Tuesday, May 7, 1957

Objective: To show that firm testimonies of the divinity of Christ and rich bless-
ings come to those who study The Book of Mormon with a prayerful heart and practice
its teachings in their lives.

l^OW that we have completed
our study of The Book of
Mormon and ha\'e read its pages
according to the instructions of
Moroni, we are entitled to the
promised blessings:

And when ye shall recei\'e these things,
I would exhort you that ye would ask
God, the Eternal Father, in the name of
Christ, if these things are not true; and
if ye shall ask with a sincere heart, with
real intent, haxing faith in Christ, he
will manifest the truth of it unto }0u, by
the power of the Holy Ghost (Moroni
10:4).

We should not expect the fulfill-
ment of the promise, however, if
we have not met all of the condi-
tions. We must have asked the
Eternal Father '\ . . with a sincere
heart, with real intent, having faith
in Christ . . ." and we must have
read the book.

As we contemplate the message
of this great book, we should be-

come convinced that Latter-day
Saints do not need to rely upon
external evidence, powerful as it
is, to gain a testimony of the book.
We can, from following Moroni's
exhortation, know that it is all that
it purports to be, a record of the
Jaredites and the Nephites and the
Lamanites, divinely preserved and
brought forth in this, the last dis-
pensation of the fulness of times to
reaffirm and re-establish in the
minds of men '. . . that Jesus is
the Christ, the Eternal God, mani-
festing himself unto all nations . . ."
(Title Page of The Book of Mor-
mon).

The record contains the fulness
of the gospel as delivered to the
Nephites, and will, according to the
Prophet Joseph Smith, bring us,
by following its precepts, nearer to
God than any other religious book.
The Prophet Joseph Smith wrote:

Page 123

124

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

... I told the brethren that the Book
of Mormon \\'as the most correct of any
book on earth, and the keystone of our
religion, and a man would get nearer to
God by abiding by its precepts, than by
any other book (D. H. C. IV, page 461).

President Joseph F. Smith stated
that The Book of Mormon is:

. . . the only book written which has
the personal endorsement of God by His
voice (The Voice From the Dust).

And President Heber J. Grant,
informing us about his experience
with The Book of Mormon, wrote:

As a boy of fifteen I read, carefully and
prayerfully, the Book of Mormon, and
there came into my heart an abiding and
firm testimony of its divine authenticity.
From that day to this its wonderful teach-
ings have been a comfort, a blessing and
a guide to me,

I thank God from the bottom of my
heart that I read the life of Nephi in my
youth. I fell in love with him then, and
his life has influenced mine for good more
than that of any other character in ancient
history, sacred or profane — save only the
Redeemer of the world {The Voice Fiom
the Dust).

In an article entitled, ''Books
That Influenced America/' a selec-
tion was made of the one hundred
books printed before 1900 which
had the most influence on the life
and culture of the American people.
In a chronological list of the books
appears the name of The Book of
Mormon.

This book, however, has not only
had an influence upon the lives of
Americans, it has influenced all oth-
ers from the various countries of the
world who have accepted its truth
and embraced its teachings. In the
126 years since the first edition ap-
peared, over 2,500,000 copies of
The Book of Mormon have been

printed. With the possible excep-
tion of the Bible, The Book of
Mormon has been translated into
more languages than has any other
book. Currently, editions of the
book are available in twenty-one
different languages: English, Dan-
ish, German, French, Italian, Welsh,
Hawaiian, Swedish, Maori, Dutch,
Samoan, Tahitian, Turkish, Japa-
nese, Czechoslovakian, Armenian,
Portuguese, Tongan, Deseret Alpha-
bet, Spanish, Norwegian and Braille.
It has also been translated into Hin-
doostani, Hebrew, Russian, Finnish,
Hungarian, Serbo-Croatian, Filipino,
Bulgarian, and Greek. However, it
has not, as yet, been published in
these languages. Thus we see that
The Book of Mormon has gone
forth as a messenger of the truth to
many peoples of many lands testify-
ing of the divinity and resurrection
of Jesus Christ.

The Book of Mormon
As a Witness for Chiist

Throughout The Book of Mor-
mon history the prophets taught
the peoples on this Western Hemis-
phere about the coming of the Sav-
ior, his mission here upon the earth,
and the fact that, after his resurrec-
tion, he would visit the people on
the Western Hemisphere.

On this continent, as on the eastern,
Jesus manifested himself from time to
time to his faithful servants, before his
coming in the flesh. He was the guide
of his people, the guardian of the church
and the revealer of the mind and will of
the Godhead [Dictionary of The Book
of Mormon, by Elder George Reynolds,
page 133, 1954 edition).

When Jesus appeared unto the
Nephites in the flesh he did so as
a glorified, resurrected Being com-
ing out of the heavens. He

LESSON DEPARTMENT

125

stretched forth his hand to the mul-
titude saying:

. . . behold, I am the hght and the hfe
of the world; and I have drunk out of
that bitter cup which the Father hath
given me, and have glorified the Father
in taking upon me the sins of the world,
in the which I have suffered the will of
the Father in all things from the begin-
ning.

And it came to pass that when Jesus
had spoken these words the whole multi-
tude fell to the earth; for they remem-
bered that it had been prophesied among
them that Christ should show himself un-
to them after his ascension into heaven.

And it came to pass that the Lord spake
unto them saying:

Arise and come forth unto me, that ye
may thrust your hands into my side, and
also that ye may feel the prints of the
nails in my hands and in my feet, that
ye may know that I am the God of Israel,
and the God of the whole earth, and
have been slain for the sins of the world.

. . . and this they did do, going forth
one by one until they had all gone forth,
and did see with their eyes and did feel
with their hands, and did know of a
surety and did bear record, that it was
he, of whom it was written by the proph-
ets, that should come ( 3 Nephi 11:11-15).

After Jesus' ministry here upon
the earth, he continued to guide
and direct the Nephite peoples,
manifesting himself from time to
time unto his chosen prophets. Mo-
roni testifies of this, for in his fare-
well to the Gentiles he writes:

And then shall ye know that I have
seen Jesus, and that he hath talked with
me face to face, and that he told me in
plain humility, even as a man telleth an-
other in mine own language, concerning
these things:

And now, I would commend you to
seek this Jesus of whom the prophets
and apostles have written, that the grace

of God the Father, and also the Lord
Jesus Christ, and the Holy Ghost, which
beareth record of them, may be and abide
in you forever. Amen (Ether 12:39, 4i)-

The Book of Mormon As a History
The Book of Mormon is a history
of ancient peoples upon the Ameri-
can continent. It portrays their
problems and struggles, the exhor-
tations of their prophets and lead-
ers, and the ministry of the resur-
rected Savior among them as he
organized his Church and estab-
lished its principles and ordinances.
Those principles which governed
and promoted successful and happy
living among those ancient peoples
have not changed. The truths are
eternal. Father Lehi, in teaching
his children, said, '\ . . men are, that
they might have joy" (2 Nephi
2:25); and each succeeding prophet
throughout the entire scripture re-
lates how this joy may be obtained,
not only in this life but in the life
to come. The mighty prophet. Al-
ma, expressed this fundamental
truth in these words:

. . . inasmuch as ye shall keep the
commandments of God ye shall prosper
in the land ... for I do know that who-
soever shall put their trust in God shall
be supported in their trials, and their
troubles, and their affhctions, and shall be
hfted up at the last day (Alma 36:1, 3).

Alma says that through following
this advice, ''. . . the Lord doth
give me exceeding great joy in the
fruit of my labors" (Alma 36:25).
(See also Alma 41:5-7; Mosiah 1:7;
2 Nephi 1:20; 1 Nephi 22:31; 1 Ne-
phi 4:14.)

Contents of The Book of Mormon
The Book of Mormon was trans-
lated in a little over two months by

126

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

a voung man in his middle twenties
who had relatively little schooling.
No human being, regardless of his
background, training, and ability
could, of himself, have created such
a monumental work in so short a
time. The book consists of 522
pages and has:

. . . fifteen main parts or divisions,
known, with one execption, as books, each
designated by the name of its principal
author (Rook of Mormon, Brief Analysis
of The Book of Mormon).

Elder Hugh B. Brown states that
it has:

, . . fifty-four chapters dealing with
wars, twenty-one liistorical chapters, fifty-
five chapters on visions and prophecies
. . . seventy-one chapters on doctrine and
exhortation, twenty-one chapters on the
ministry of Christ.

As a literary work, Elder Brown
points out, The Book of Mormon
employs:

. . . figures of speech, similies, meta-
phors, narrations, exposition, description,
oratory, epic, lyric, logic, and parables. . . .

For over one hundred years, some of
the best students and scholars of the
world have been trying to prove from
the Bible that the Book of Mormon is
false, but not one of them has been able
to prove that anything in the Book of
Mormon is not in strict harmony with
the scriptures, with the Bible and with
the W'ord of God ("The Profile of a
Prophet," by Elder Hugh B. Brown).

The Book of Mormon Diiected
to a Future Generation

The Book of Mormon is probably
the only book ever written which is
directed to a future, unseen gen-
eration. Nephi, the son of Lehi,
says of his writings:

Nevertheless, I have received a com-
mandment of the Lord that I should make

these plates, for the special purpose that
there should be an account engraven of
the ministry of my people.

Upon the other plates should be en-
graven an account of the reign of the
kings, and the wars and contentions of
my people; wherefore these plates are for
the more part of the ministry; and the
other plates are for the more part of the
reign of kings and the wars and conten-
tions of my people.

\Mierefore, the Lord hath commanded
me to make these plates for a wise pur-
pose in him, which purpose I know not
(1 Nephi 9:3-5).

The Savior himself said:

. . . write the things which I have told
you; and according to the time and the
will of the Father they shall go forth
unto the Gentiles (3 Nephi 23:4),

The prophet Mormon who
abridged the large plates of Nephi
and whose son Moroni, completed
the writings and sealed them up,
did so with the express conviction
that thev would be discovered and
read by a generation which would
long succeed them. In his own
words. Mormon said:

Now these things are written unto the
remnant of the house of Jacob; and they
are written after this manner, because it
is kno\Mi of God that wickedness will not
bring them forth unto them; and they
are to be hid up unto the Lord that they
may come forth in his own due time.

And this is the commandment which
I ha\'e received; and behold, they shall
come forth according to the command-
ment of the Lord, when he shall see fit,
in his wisdom (Mormon 5:12-13).

Mormon also knew the book
would be brought forth through the
Gentiles:

... I have written them to the intent
that they may be brought again unto this
people from the Gentiles, according to

LESSON DEPARTMENT

127

the words which Jesus hath spoken (3
Nephi 26:8).

And Moroni, before he sealed up
the records, had this to say:

And it is by faith that my fathers have
obtained the promise that these things
should come unto their brethren through
the Gentiles; therefore the Lord hath
commanded me, yea, even Jesus Christ
(Ether 12:22).

Prophecies Concerning the Tune
When the Book Should
Be Brought Forth

Moroni, in writing of Ether's
prophesies concerning when this
book should be brought forth by
the Gentiles, in the latter days,
writes that this land should become:

... a choice land abo\e all other lands,
a chosen land of the Lord; wherefore the
Lord would ha\'e that all men should
serve him who dwell upon the face there-
of;

And that it was the place of the New
Jerusalem, which should come down out
of heaven. . . .

Behold, Ether saw the days of Christ,
and he spake . . . that a New Jerusalem
should be built up upon this land, unto
the remnant of the seed of Joseph, for . . .
the Lord brought a remnant of the seed
of Joseph out of the land of Jerusalem,
that he might be merciful unto the seed
of Joseph that they should perish not,
even as he was merciful unto the father
of Joseph that he should perish not.

Wherefore, the remnant of the house
of Joseph shall be built upon this land;
and it shall be a land of their inheritance;
and they shall build up a holy city unto
the Lord, like unto the Jerusalem of
old. . . .

And there shall be a new hea\en and
a new earth; and they shall be like unto
the old save the old have passed away,
and all things have become new.

And then cometh the New Jerusalem;

and blessed are they who dwell therein,
for it is they whose garments are white
through the blood of the Lamb; and they
are they who. ...

. . . were scattered and gathered in from
the four quarters of the earth, and from
the north countries, and are partakers of
the fulfilling of the covenant which God
made with their father, Abraham (Ether
13:2 ff.).

Influence oi The Book of Mormon
Here is a book which is consid-
ered to be divine scripture by only
approximately one per cent of the
population of the United States.
Yet, it has influenced this small
group of people so profoundly as
to have changed the course of
American history. It has become
the religious persuader which has
altered the lives of thousands of
people all over the world and, as
such, has caused many to leave
their homes, sever their ties with
loved ones, and adopt new ways of
life, often in a strange land.

The grandeur of this volume was
summed up beautifully by Elder
Adam S. Bennion who said:

Hours spent with this book are hours
spent with the Master and His holy
prophets. They are hours which will bring
to the reader an inspiration and an en-
richment of spirit almost beyond compre-
hension. Indeed many readers declare
that the reading of the Book of Mormon
thrills them with a testimony of the
truth, as the reading of no other book
can. They enjoy the fulfillment of the
promise of Moroni as he sealed up the
records of Nephite history {Gleanei Man-
ual 1932-1933, page 71).

Moroni declares:

And I seal up these records, after I
have spoken a few words by way of ex-
hortation unto you.

Behold, I would exhort you that when
ye shall read these things, if it be wisdom
in God that ye should read them, that

128

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

ye would remember how merciful the
Lord hath been unto the children of men,
from the creation of Adam even down
until the time that ye shall receive these
things, and ponder it in your hearts.

And when ye shall receive these things,
I would exhort you that ye would ask
God, the Eternal Father, in the name
of Christ, if these things are not true;
and if ye shall ask with a sincere heart,
with real intent, having faith in Christ,
he will manifest the truth of it unto you,
by the power of the Holy Ghost (Moroni
10:2-4) .

Now that we have completed six
years of study of The Book of Mor-
mon, the real questions which con-
front us are:

1 . What are we going to do about
the wise and workable principles
which this great book contains?

2. If we lack a testimony, do we
have the faith and desire to put
Moroni's promise to the test?

3. Have our testimonies really
grown as a result of our study?

For those of us who can honestly
give right answers to these ques-
tions, then this great book will have
fulfilled its purpose in our lives. It
will have brought peace and com-
fort to our souls and rich blessings
into our lives, and we shall hope to
be numbered among those of whom
Alma speaks:

For the names of the righteous shall be
written in the book of life, and unto them
will I grant an inheritance at my right
hand . . . (Alma 5:58).

Questions on the Lesson

1. Did the reading of The Book of
Mormon increase your faith in God?
Have some of the sisters express their
feelings in this regard.

2. What characters in The Book of
Mormon have been most impressive to
vou? Why?

3. What difference does it make
whether we accept Jesus Christ as a
great moral teacher or as the Only Be-
gotten Son of God?

Visiting cJeacher //Lessages —

Book of Mormon Gems of Truth

Lesson 48— ''And When Ye Shall Receive These Things, I Would Exhort

You That Ye Would Ask God, the Eternal Father, in the Name of

Christ, If These Things Are Not True; and If Ye Shall Ask With

a Sincere Heart, With Real Intent, Having Faith in Christ,

He Will Manifest the Truth of It Unto You, by the

Power of the Holy Ghost" (Moroni 10:4).

Leone O. Jacobs

For Tuesday, May 7, 1957

Objective: To point out that Moroni's promise is certain of fulfillment if pre-
scribed conditions arc met.

npHIS promise made by Moroni to carries with it such a guarantee. It

all who will read ITic Book of is an invitation to all the world to

Mormon is unique. No other book learn of the truthfulness of The

LESSON DEPARTMENT

129

Book of Mormon and to test its
validity. Thousands have made this
test and proved the guarantee to be
as purported. Yet some have read
this sacred scripture and not re-
ceived a testimony of its truth.
Why? Because one or more of the
conditions required in the promise
w^as lacking. The heart may not
have been truly sincere, the intent
not real, or faith in Christ may have
been weak, otherwise the result
would have been to convince the
investigator of the truth of The
Book of Mormon given through
the power of the Holy Ghost.

When a chemist makes an experi-
ment in the laboratory, he knows
that certain specifications are neces-
sary. Each step must be followed
precisely and each ingredient must
be added in the required amount,
or the desired result will not be ob-
tained. But if every ingredient out-
lined in the formula is mixed as
directed, then the result will always
be successful. Moreover, no true
student of science attempts an ex-
periment without an unbiased, open
attitude of mind.

So it is with the formula pre-
scribed by Moroni to discover the
truthfulness of The Book of Mor-

mon. This experiment calls for the
exercise of faith as the book is read,
the exercise of sincerity, and a great
desire to know the truth, otherwise
the Holy Ghost cannot operate in
behalf of the one who reads it.

Some readers of The Book of
Mormon promise to try the experi-
ment, but they feel sure beforehand
that it cannot possibly be true. And
so they begin the experiment with
doubt in their minds. This is not
the right spirit of approach. Hope
and faith and an open mind are
necessary for all great discoveries,
material as well as spiritual.

We who have read this divine
book and already had the promise
fulfilled, rejoice in our testimony.
It rings true to our hearts and our
minds, and we are indeed grateful
for this ''New Witness for Christ."
With each rereading, the truths
contained therein are made more
plain, and one is persuaded to seek
more diligently after the Lord.

It is quite fitting that we close
this series of messages with this
unique promise, which has been in-
strumental in bringing great num-
bers of souls to a knowledge of the
gospel of Jesus Christ.

eunion

Eunice ]. Miles

Your deep-blue eyes, pain-free and young.

Alive with eagerness and laughter,

Hold hope and wonder far beyond my knowing

We seem worlds apart!

The years stretching between us

Cannot be spanned by living speech.

But when in childish grief,

You quickly run sobbing into my arms.

Then, in your tear-stained face,

I see the tiny girl I used to be.

yiyork fl ieeting — Food Preparation and Service

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Lesson 8— Summary
Rhea H. Gardner
For Tuesday, May 14, 1957

IIJOMEMAKERS never just ''cook cause meals are planned and pre-

food," they build boys and girls, pared and served so frequently,

physically and otherwise. They be- these tasks can easily fall into this

gin by planning meals that will category.

nourish every part of the physical Briefly, let us review the yardstick
body. Meal planning is followed for well-balanced meals and taste-
by the preparation of healthful foods fully prepared foods. The secret of
in such a way that all the goodness successful food combinations lies in
nature has stored in them is pre- the skillful use of contrast— contrast
served. Meals are served in an at- in flavor, texture, color, temperature,
mosphere of order, serenity, and and concentration. Meals that
perfect harmony, as the family sur- measure up to these standards may
rounds the table to give thanks, and be referred to as 'Tive Star Meals."
to partake of one of the rich bless- Meat, an important food, must be
ings of life— food, which feeds both cooked at moderate heat. Too high
the body and the spirit. temperatures toughen the fibers.

If, as a result of this course of shrink the meat, extract the natural

lessons, the horizon of each Relief juices from it, and result in unat-

Society sister has been broadened in tractive servings,

some way, the objective of the les- Soup is a food for summer and

sons has been achieved. winter, peasant and prince, infants

In our competitive world of to- and the aged, the ill and the robust,

day, mealtime service must offer It may be used as a delicate appe-

more satisfaction to active teen- tite tempter or a hearty appetite

agers than a hamburger stand or satisfier. There is a soup for every

soda pop fountain with some of the season, every appetite, and every

gang. age.

Some women qualify themselves The application of a few basic

as being good cooks on the basis of principles in the preparation of fresh

long experience in the kitchen, vegetables is the secret of the suc-

Experience, however, is not the best cessful cooking of them. For maxi-

teacher unless it forces one to make mum flavor, deep natural coloring,

repeated adjustments and changes and highest nutritive value, select

and compels one to be alert for new vegetables that are slightly imma-

ideas and ways of making progress, ture and garden fresh. Cook them

After the novelty wears off, experi- in a minimum amount of water as

ence, for most of us, is little more quickly as possible and only until

than mechanical performance. Be- they are just tender. They will still

Page 130

LESSON DEPARTMENT

131

be a little crisp. Slow, long-time
cooking is the destroyer of color,
flavor, and some nutrients. There-
fore, the peak of goodness results
when large vegetables such as car-
rots, parsnips, turnips, and cabbage
are cut into small pieces and cooked
in a kettle with a close fitting lid in
just enough water to keep them
from scorching.

While nature supplies most vege-
tables with about all the seasoning
they need to tempt the appetite, a
variety of seasoning such as cream
sauce, grated cheese, herbs, and
seasoned crumbs may be used to
give variety to vegetable dishes. Use
seasonings to add to, but never to
mask the good natural flavor of the
vegetable with which they are used.

Often we rely on salads to supply
contrast in texture, color, and con-
centration to the menu, qualities so
needed in a high percentage of
meals. Because we eat fresh fruits
and vegetable salads for their cool-
ness and crispness, a cardinal rule is
that the ingredients should be
handled lightly and served while
they are refrigerator cold and garden
fresh. A sorry sight, indeed, is a
wilted salad.

Cheese is one of the best friends
a cook has. Grated and served over
a bowl of hot soup, added to a
cream sauce and served over meat

or vegetable dishes, used as the
main ingredient in a souffle, or as
an accompaniment with a piece of
apple pie, in countless combinations
as a sandwich filling, or with crack-
ers or fresh fruit as the last course
of a sumptuous meal, it ranks as
the most versatile of all foods. It
is a favorite food for folks of nearly
all ages, all nationalities, and all so-
cial groups.

There are few cooks who could
not improve the acceptability of a
meal, now and then, with the ju-
dicious use of casseroles and left-
overs. While casseroles often are
made of freshly prepared foods, they
are also an ideal way to serve foods
the family may be getting tired of,
in new and interesting ways. Dishes
made of leftovers can be family
favorites, if prepared tastefully and
seasoned rightly.

Along with the basic parts of fam-
ily meals, are the less essential, but
to many, important parts — bev-
erages and desserts. It is important
that these be planned to complete
the rest of the menu and give bal-
ance to the whole.

If your refreshments are always
truly refreshing, your time will be
profitably spent and your status as
an understanding hostess is sure to
rise.

Star LOust

Vesta N. Lukei

If I could remember the earth is a star
Whirling through celestial space,
Then I might have more tolerance
Of dust on a small son's happy face.

^Literature — Shakespeare in Our Lives

Lesson 8— Julius Caesar
Elder Bimnt S. Jacobs

(Text: S/ialcespeare Major Plays and the Sonnets, by G. B. Harrison,
Harcourt, Brace & Company, 1948)

For Tuesday, May 21, 1957

Objecti\'e: To realize that idealistic men of good will may destroy themselves in
bold but imprudent attempts to destroy the evils they feel exist.

Men at some time are masters of their fates.
The fault, dear Brutus, is not in our stars,
But in ourselves, that we are underlings.

I. 2. 139-141

Since Cassius first did whet me against Caesar

I have not slept.

Between the acting of a dreadful thing

And the first motion, all the interim is

Like a phantasma or a hideous dream.

The Genius and the mortal instruments

Are then in council, and the state of man,

Like to a little kingdom, suffers then

The nature of an insurrection.

n.i. 61-69

Become what thou art. — Pindar

CINCE Julius Caesar is prefaced
in our text by generous excerpts
from Plutarch's Lives of Brutus,
Antonius, and Caesar, the very ma-
terial out of which Shakespeare
composed his play, you may wish to
see for yourself how faithfully
greatness followed greatness. Plu-
tarch is our greatest Greek biogra-
pher; and you may marvel how
Shakespeare's art bestows immediacy
and dramatic intensity to Plutarch's
facts. Other than Shakespeare's
addition of Caesar's murderers wash-
ing their hands and arms in his
blood, Shakespeare adds very little
factual incident to Plutarch's origi-
nal. But what he does add is the
fruit of an ordered, perceptive,

Page 132

warming imagination, which so
clearly reveals the difference be-
tween factual history and factual
art. Each is valid in its own right.
Shakespeare proves convincingly that
the facts of art are not merely
the facts of history warmed over.

Although Caesar himself speaks
less than two hundred lines in the
play, it is justly named. His pres-
ence pervades almost every action or
thought in it, first in the lusts and
ideals of those who conspire to de-
stroy him; later in the minds of
those who honor his departed great-
ness, and, finally, in the frustrated
quarrellings of Brutus and Cassius
who offer sharp contrast to the
stable state they have just destroyed,

LESSON DEPARTMENT

133

as well as to the ideal Rome Brutus
had hoped for, but was never to
realize.

Julius Caesar a Bridge

Although the play is known to
have been written in 1599, placing
it in time alone leaves other prob-
lems unsolved. Is it a history com-
parable to the nine historical plays
Shakespeare had written preceding
it? No; at least it is not an his-
torical play only, since in Juh'us
Caesar, Shakespeare is far more in-
terested in the inward struggle with-
in the characters and among them,
than in outward events. If it is to
be a tragedy, obviously it differs
vastly from Romeo and Juliet,
which is hardly true tragedy at all;
neither does it contain the creative
moral power of Hamlet or King
Lear. Yet Brutus through his blind-
ness, his confused idealism, and his
growing assurance that he is always
right, destroys himself in a manner
not unrelated to tragedy. Predomi-
nantly, then, the play marks transi-
tion within both Shakespeare the
sayer and Shakespeare the knower.

Style

While the overall structure of the
play is loose and episodic, the style
and tone are uniformly brilliant,
even brittle. Often the language is
clipped and sparse, almost journal-
istic in its effective condensation of
truth into well-chosen lines and sen-
tences. It has the simplicity and
clarity which must account, in large
measure, for its appeal to millions
of people, an appeal which has nev-
er diminished from its first presenta-
tion. Perhaps Shakespeare's diction
is so bare because he wanted to

catch the stern strength of republi-
can Rome at her best. There is
little poetry in the play, and, when
we do find eloquence, it reminds us
more of the professional debater or
public-eye orator than of the poet.
Again, the scarcity of poetry might
be explained by the absence of
many ideas in the play; predomi-
nantly it is concerned with political
events and relationships. Yet the
play's action is based on certain
basic truths implied, rather than
stated; namely, lust for personal
power corrupts; good men may be
blinded by flattery and cunning
liars; it is evil to be so entranced
with the dream of the ideal siate
that hasty, violent destruction of the
present one seems justified.

From one point of view Julius
Caesar is a series of speeches which
might be delivered from a platform.
Throughout the play occur many
rhetorical questions, which always
assume an audience:

Wherefore rejoice? What conquest brings

he home?
What tributaries follow him to Rome,
To grace in captive bonds his chariot

wheels? . . .
And do you now put on your best attire?

h 1- 37-39> 53

Did this in Caesar seem ambitious? . . .
You will compel me then to read the

will? . . .
Shall I descend? And will you give me

leave?

III. 2. 95, 161, 164

Note also how many long
passages of monosyllables occur
throughout the play, not only in
Antony's great oration. By such a
device the speaker convinces his
audience he is speaking simply, di-
rectly, entirely free from flowery
artificiality:

134

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

And when the fit was on him, I did mark
How he did shake. 'Tis true, this god did
shake.

I. 2. 120-121

. . . What's to do?

A piece of \\ork that will make siek men

whole.
But arc not some whole that we must

make siek?

II. 1. 326-328

'Tis good you know not that }'0u are his

heirs,
For if vou should, oh, what would come

of it!

III. 2. 150-151

The Funchmental Idea of the Phy
As seen centered in the mind of
Brutus, the resolution of the plot
is ambiguous, and at war with it-
self. Noble Brutus has been con-
vinced that, in order to preserve the
glorious Roman State, Caesar must
be destroyed. Brutus believes that
the glory that was Rome's will no
longer be glorious if deaf, super-
stitious, crotchety, petty, tyrannical
Caesar is to serxe as its symbol. To
the end Brutus has righteous goals.
As his enemy Antony said at the
very end of the play, 'This was the
noblest Roman of them all. . . .
Nature might stand up and say to
all the world. This was a man' "
(V. 5. 68, 74-75). But Brutus be-
comes so aware that he is virtuous
and noble, that his awareness comes
to obscure his real self. Increasing-
ly he acts out a part, he becomes
self-righteous until he becomes in-
fected with the very disease he had
hoped to stamp out by murdering
Caesar.

Predominantly the play is one of
destruction. Rome is destroyed,
gentle Brutus is destroyed, compan-
ionship and trust are destroyed
among husbands and wives and all

mankind. The play is one of bit-
terness and pain. We are not
soothed by so gross a waste, so con-
suming a confession of motives and
distrusts.

The play is loaded with omens,
warnings, dreams, and portents, as
if, suddenly, Shakespeare comes to
believe that man's bewilderment
here below may be, in large meas-
ure, avoided if he will listen to
larger, deeper revelations of truth
than his reason and senses alone can
offer. ''Beware the ides of March"
is common to every schoolboy.
Troubled Caesar paces at night,
knowing that:

Thrice hath Calpurnia in her sleep cried

out,
"Help, ho! They murder Caesar!" . . .

II. 2. 2-3

Awakened, the troubled wife re-
counts evidence to her husband:

A lioness hath whelped in the streets.
And graves ha\e yawned and yielded up

their dead. . . .
Horses did neigh and dying men did groan,
And ghosts did shriek and squeal about

the streets.
O Caesar! these things are beyond all use.
And I do fear them.

II. 2. 17-19, 23-26

Just before Caesar is murdered by
the mob, the poet Cinna dreams
that he feasts with Caesar. Most
horrible is the appearance of Cae-
sar's ghost to Brutus, first in his tent,
then on the plains of Philippi just
before his death.

Tempting as it may be to con-
sider all such as indication of a
determined universe in which man
cannot escape his destiny, we must
not forget that:

The fault, dear Brutus, is not in our stars,
But in ourselves, that we are underlings.

I. 2. 140-141

LESSON DEPARTMENT

135

Plot

Julius Caesar has returned to
Rome in the }ear 44 b.c. backed
by the power of his legions, he
effects many reforms in the go\'ern-
ment, then is offered a crown which
he refuses reluctantly. His old
schoolmate Cassius fears that Caesar
may become dictator; even more
strong is Cassius' jealousy. lie
engineers a plot to kill Caesar for
the protection of the State, and en-
lists Brutus, who reluctantly agrees
to lead the plot, thus giving it the
prestige it needs. Though Caesar
is warned by his wife and others not
to go to the Senate, he goes, partly
because he has been led to believe
he will be offered a crown. The
conspirators gather around him and
stab him, Brutus last. Against the
advice of his fellows, Brutus permits
Caesar's friend Antony to give a
funeral oration over Caesar's bodv,
thinking that if he himself speaks
first, the populace will understand
and approve the motives of the
murderers. But Antony so skillfully
inflames the citizens that riots break
forth; and Brutus and the others
flee for their lives.

Brutus and Cassius join forces in
Asia Minor, and prepare to meet
the attack of forces led by Antony,
Octavius, and Lepidus. When Brut-
us accuses Cassius of accepting
bribes, they quarrel bitterly, a mood
resulting in part from Brutus' recent
knowledge that his noble wife
Portia has just committed suicide
by swallowing hot coals. Brutus
and Cassius are reconciled and pre-
pare for battle, but both feel their
death is certain. Mistaking the
shouts of joy of his own men for
the cries of the enemy, Cassius

almost cagcrlv falls on his sword.
Caesar's ghost appears again to
Brutus, his men are cut off, and
Brutus, too, falls on his sword, say-

mg:

Caesar, now be still.

I killed not thee with half so good a will.

V. 5. 50-51

Famous Quotations

Though Caesar is old and in part
corrupt, he is still the courageous
soldier. When Calpurnia pleads
with him to stay home and avoid
death, he says:

Cowards die many times before their

deaths,
The valiant never taste of death but once.
Of all the wonders that I yet have heard,
It seems to me most strange that men

should fear,
Seeing that death, a necessary end,
Will come when it will come.

II. 2. 32-37

And Brutus reminds Cassius that
action postponed is less than use-
less:

There is a tide in the affairs of men
Which taken at the flood leads on to

fortune;
Omitted, all the voyage of their life
Is bound in shallows and in miseries.
On such a full sea are we now afloat,
And we must take the current when it

serves,
Or lose our ventures.

IV. 3. 218-24

The greatest lines in the play are
contained in Antony's funeral ora-
tion in Act III, Scene 2. These lines
deserve to be read to the class as
fully as time permits. After Brutus'
speech, couched in balanced sen-
tences, flowery words, but so halt-
ing and hollow as to betray to the
Roman citizenry how little of his

136

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

heart is in the assassination of
Caesar, Antony's biting words take
on e\en sharper edge. Note the
crescendo of irony which he builds
into his phrase, ''For Brutus is an
honorable man/' and how carefully
he teases, hints, implies, until the
good Romans feel they have been
robbed of their rightful, noble
leader:

. , . The noble Brutus
Hath told you Caesar was ambitious.
If it were so, it was a grievous fault,
And greviously hath Caesar answered it.
Here, under leave of Brutus and the rest —
For Brutus is an honorable man,
So are they all, all honorable men —
Come I to speak in Caesar's funeral.
He was my friend, faithful and just to me.
But Brutus says he was ambitious,
And Brutus is an honorable man.
He hath brought many captives home to

Rome,
Whose ransoms did the general eoffers fill.
Did this in Caesar seem ambitious?
When that the poor have cried, Caesar

hath wept —
Ambition should be made of sterner stuff.
Yet Brutus says he was ambitious,
And Brutus is an honorable man.
You all did see that on the Lupercal
I thrice presented him a kingly crown,
Which he did thrice refuse. Was this

ambition?
Yet Brutus says he was ambitious.
And, sure, he is an honorable man.
I speak not to disprove what Brutus spoke,
But here I am to speak what I do know.
You all did love him once, not without

cause.
What cause witholds you then to mourn

for him?
O judgment, thou art fled to brutish beasts,
And men have lost their reason! Bear

with me,
My heart is in the coffin there with

Caesar,
And I must pause till it come back to me.

III. 2. 82-112

Against such telling knife-thrusts
into the Romans' memories and
emotions, poor, confused Brutus is

helpless. And when, inciting the
crowd to force him to read Caesar's
will, Antony begins:

If you have tears, prepare to shed them
now.

III. 2. 173

He fulfills his own vow made over
Caesar's body preceding the funeral
when he said:

Woe to the hand that shed this costly

blood!
Over thy wounds now do I prophesy,
Which like dumb mouths do ope their

ruby hps
To beg the voice and utterance of my

tongue. . . .

III. 1. 258-261

Anthony is obviously the hero,
Brutus the victim both of himself
and of others, while the villain's
role has been pre-cut for Cassius. It
is he who is the dedicated. With
cold precision he invades the soul
of Brutus; it is he who exploits
Brutus' sense of destiny until Brut-
us agrees to lead the group against
usurping Caesar. In the most vigor-
ous scene in the play— the quarrel
between Cassius and Brutus in
Brutus' tent— Cassius is fiery and
sharp, but it is the unstrung Brutus
who most fully loses control of his
temper.

Both Portia and Calpurnia have
roles of great importance, even
though they are not long on the
stage. Brutus speaks no line more
sincerely than his prayer:

O ye gods,
Render me worthy of this noble wife!

II. 1. 303-304

With complete justice she refers
to herself as ''yourself, your half/'
(II. 1. 274) and Brutus knows it
well. Theirs is one of the strongest

LESSON DEPARTMENT

137

conjugal relations in all of Shake-
speare. Brutus knows her strength
and fairness, and gives her the
respect she deserves, in addition to
his love. When Brutus reminds her
that she shouldn't kneel to him, she
answers:

I should not need if you were gentle

Brutus.
Within the bond of marriage, tell me,

Brutus,
Is it excepted I should know no secrets
That appertain to you? Am I yourself
But, as it were, in sort or limitation,
To keep with you at meals, comfort your

bed,
And talk to you sometimes? Dwell I but

in the suburbs
Of your good pleasure? If it be no more,
Portia is Brutus' harlot, not his wife.

II. 1. 279-287

Likewise, Calpurnia reminds Cae-
sar that her highest wifely function
is to share with him his every
trouble, and to sustain him with
womanly intuitions and promptings
which draw upon depths beyond the
reach or patience of most men. She
tempers Caesar's vanity and ambi-
tion, just as Portia balances Brutus'
growing rigidity and belief in his
own infallibility. It is Portia who
best knows the man Brutus could
have been; no wonder she symbo-
lizes her grief by killing herself in
so spectacular a fashion. No wonder
that the heart goes from Brutus'
life when he learns of her death.

The slow degradation of Brutus
lies at the heart of this play.
Though he always deserves our
esteem because of his lofty goals,
we wince to hear him claim that
every man who has ever been in his
presence has been true to him; that
''no man bears sorrow better." We
realize how far he is false to him-

self, how fully he puts on an act
when news is brought him of
Portia's death after he has already
discovered the fact. Even Cassius
stands amazed at his calm, unre-
sponsive reaction. When Messala
says she is dead, Brutus replies:

Why, farewell, Portia. We must

die, Messala.
With meditating that she must die

once
I have the patience to endure it now.
Mes: Even so great men great losses

should endure.
Cas: I have as much of this in art as you,
But yet my nature could not bear
it so.
Bru: Well, to our work alive. What do
you think
Of marching to Phillippi presently?
IV. 3. 190-197

Already we have seen how fully
Brutus confesses ''the phantasma of
hideous dream" which he feels be-
tween thinking and doing a dread-
ful act. Actually Brutus is the most
sensitive of persons, as we see in
the final act when he treats the
boy-musician Lucius with such un-
derstanding gentleness, then refuses
to disturb his sleep, so tired is he.
Significantly it is Brutus who is the
last of the conspirators to stab
Caesar; in return Caesar's dying
words, ''Et tu, Biuter (III. 1. 77).
Likewise, when plotting Caesar's
death, it is Brutus who laments the
need to spill blood at all, and, true
to his real self, advises the paradoxi-
cal action of killing Caesar as gently
as possible:

Our course will seem too bloody, Gains

Cassius. . . .
Let us be sacrificers, but not butchers,

Cains.
We all stand up against the spirit of

Caesar,
And in the spirit of men there is no blood.

138

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

Oh, that we then could come by Caesar's

spirit,
And not dismember Caesar! But, alas,
Caesar must bleed for it! And, gentle

friends.
Let's kill him boldly, but not wrathfully.
Let's carve him as a dish fit for the gods,
Not hew him as a carcass fit for hounds.

IL 1. 162, 166-174

Thus we know with increased
understanding Brutus' inner con-
flict. He seeks goodness and right,
as all men do, but, sensitive to pain
and tyranny he forsakes his own
best instincts and believes that the
only way to triumph in the world
is to fight force with force. And, in

thus being untrue to his better self,
Brutus begins his own end. Though
he merits our compassion, we suffer
at his loss of direction and balance.
How sad to see men of such good
intent become lost! Here tragedy
lies very near the surface; here re-
ality lies hard upon us all.

Thoughts foi Discussion

1. How does a play differ from history?

2. While Brutus failed to moxe the
crowd, why was Antony so successful?

3. Why is the language of this play so
spare and simple? Why so little poetry?

4. How does the spirit of Caesar finally
triumph?

Social Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life

Lesson 7— ''Be Ye Therefore Perfect"

Elder John Fan Larson

For Tuesday, May 28, 1957

Objective: To suggest the importance of acquiring desirable qualities and to show
the blessings in store for those who love the Lord.

'pHE Prophet Joseph Smith was
well prepared to teach the Lat-
ter-day Saint women about God
and his attributes. By 1842, when
he organized and instructed the Re-
lief Society, although a young man
of thirty-six years, the Prophet had
experienced a closeness to God such
as few other prophets who ever
lived. After a vision in the Kirt-
land Temple he recorded the fol-
lowing:

And now, after the many testimonies
\\hich ha\e been given of him, this is the
testimony, last of all, which wc give of
him: That he lives!

For we saw him, even on the right
hand of God; and we heard the voice

bearing record that he is the Only Begotten
of the Father (D. & C. 76:22-23).

The Prophet knew whereof he
spoke, then, when he said:

If you wish to go where God is, you
must be like God, or possess the prin-
ciples which God possesses, for if we are
not drawing towards God in principle,
we are going from Him and drawing to-
wards the devil (D. H. C. IV, page 588).

Thus, in capsule form, the Proph-
et summarized a great principle of
perfection. This goal is neither
quickly nor easily attained, but any
effort to emulate God will reap
bounteous blessings.

As w^e fashion our li\'es we experi-
ence what is possibly the greatest

LESSON DEPARTMENT

139

blessing bestowed generally upon
all men, i. e., freedom of thought,
and its product, freedom of deci-
sion. ''Where there is a mountain
top there is also a \alley" (Jbid., V,
page 20), the Prophet once in-
formed the Relief Society. Between
the mountain and valley, good and
evil, or any extremes, lie grades and
degrees, and it is up to us, indi-
vidually, as we face life's problems,
to consider and decide where we
shall be. One writer in The Book
of Mormon put it this way:

Wherefore, men are free according to
the flesh; and all things are gixen them
which are expedient unto man. And they
are free to choose liberty and eternal life,
through the great mediation of all men,
or to choose captivity and death, accord-
ing to the captivity and power of the
devil; for he seeketh that all men might
be miserable like unto himself (2 Nephi
2:27).

of us, guided by the available light
and knowledge, can become "a
smooth and polished shaft in the
quiver of the Almighty" (Ibid., V,
page 401 ) . Now let us consider a
few of the affirmative traits which
Joseph Smith urged the women to
acquire.

Chanty

At one of the Relief Society meet-
ings the Prophet attended, he read
from the 13th Chapter of 1st Cor-
inthians as follows:

Though I speak with the tongues of
men and of angels, and have not charity, I
am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling
cymbal (Ibid., IV, page 606).

He then cited the lack of charity
in the \^'orld as an evidence of the
limited knowledge of the principles
of godliness. 'The power and glory
of godliness," he said, "is spread out
The power of the gospel lies in on a broad principle to throw out
its ability to influence people to the mantle of charity. God does
good works through the force of not look on sin with allowance, but
ideas and the pull of perfection and when men have sinned, there must
salvation, rather than by compul- be allowance made for them" (Ibid.,
sion. The Prophet, while warning \^, page 24). To be charitable does
the women against error, primarily not mean we endorse the faults and
stressed the positive. 0\'er and failings of others, primarily it sug-
again, both to the Relief Society gests not judging others,
and to the Church generally, the
Prophet urged the saints to seek Tolerance

and develop the godlike virtues. "Is "You must enlarge your souls to-
not God good?" he asked. "Then wards each other," the Prophet said,
you be good; if He is faithful, then "Don't be limited in your views
you be faithful. Add to your faith with regard to your neighbor's vir-
virtue, to virtue knowledge, and tue, but beware of self-righteous-
seek for every good thing" (D. H. ness, and be limited in the estimate
C, IV, page 588). of your own virtues, and not think

The Prophet once commented: yourselves more righteous than oth-
"I am like a huge, rough stone roll- ers." "Bear with each other's fail-
ing down from a high mountain." ings," he urged, "as an indulgent
We are all "rough stones" in a parent bears with the foibles of his
sense, waiting to be polished. Each children" {Ihid., IV, page 606).

140

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

The ability to endure, without criti-
cism, the behefs, practices, or hab-
its differing from one's own, repre-
sents a desirable trait which should
be sought by all who desire perfec-
tion.

Mercy

Addressing the Relief Society on
one occasion, the Prophet said he
was going to preach mercy. He
posed a question: ''Suppose that
Jesus Christ and holy angels should
object to us on frivolous things,
what would become of us?" He an-
swered his question by saying, ''We
must be merciful to one another,
and overlook small things" (Ihid.^
V, page 23).

Mercy implies compassion enough
to forbear punishment or criticism
of those who warrant it. " 'Fret not
thyself because of evil doers,' " he
advised. "God wih see to it" (Ihid.,
V, page 21). "The nearer we get
to our Heavenly Father," the Proph-
et said, "the more we are disposed
to look with compassion on perish-
ing souls; we feel that we want to
take them upon our shoulders, and
cast their sins behind our backs."
When he talked of mercy he em-
phasized that his talk was "intend-
ed for all this society; if you would
have God have mercy on you, have
mercy on one another" {Ihid.y V,
page 24).

Forgiveness

Gharity, tolerance, mercy, forgive-
ness, all and each suggest a similar
state of mind. If we truly forgive,
we banish from our hearts the re-
sentments we have against the acts
and omissions of others. Once the
Prophet indicated he had been in-
strumental in bringing iniquity to

light. "It was a melancholy
thought," he said, "and awful that
so many should place themselves
under the condemnation of the dev-
il, and going to perdition. With
deep feeling he said that they are
fellow mortals, we loved them once,
shall we not encourage them to
reformation? We have not [yet]
forgiven them seventy times seven,
as our Savior directed; perhaps we
have not forgiven them once. There
is now a day of salvation to such as
repent and reform" (Ibid., V, pp.
19-20).

Kindness

The Prophet told the women that
by the influence of kindness they
could sanctify and cleanse from all
unrighteousness those who repent.
The love of tendeinesSy he observed,
had great power over the mind, and
actions of all persons.

Prayer

The Prophet made a promise in
the name of the Lord, saying "that
that soul who has righteousness
enough to ask God in the secret
place for life, every day of their
lives, shall live to three score years
and ten" (Ihid., page 24). It is an
interesting observation that most
of the knowledge revealed to the
Prophet Joseph came after he had
sought his Heavenly Father in
prayer.

The Prophet pointed out on Au-
gust 31, 1842, the efficacy of the
prayers in his behalf and expressed
gratitude to the Relief Society for
their prayers:

Inasmuch as the Lord Almighty has
preserved me until today, He will con-
tinue to preserve me, by the united faith
and prayers of the Saints, until I have

LESSON DEPARTMENT

141

fully accomplished my mission in this
life, and so firmly established the dispen-
sation of the fullness of the priesthood in
the last days, that all the powers of earth
and hell can ne\er prevail against it ... .
God lo^'es you, and your prayers in my
behalf shall avail much: let them not
cease to ascend to God continually in my
behalf {Ihid., V, pp. 139-141).

During this same meeting 'Tresi-
dent Smith . . . addressed the throne
of grace in fervent prayer/' the
minutes read. In an earher meet-
ing, the Prophet advised the sisters:

. . . always to concentrate their faith
and prayers for, and place confidence in
their husbands, whom God has appoint-
ed for them to honor, and in those faith-
ful men whom God has placed at the
head of the Church to lead His people,
that we should arm and sustain them with
our prayers (Ihid., IV, pp. 604-605).

Knowledge

One of the Prophet's great ser-
mons was preached in the Grove
to the Church at Nauvoo on April
10, 1842. In prefacing his remarks
he said, "I shall speak with author-
ity of the Priesthood in the name
of the Lord God." After discussing
evil influence he then made this
profound statement, as found in
the Journal of Wilford Woodruff:

A man is saved no faster than he gets
knowledge, for if he does not get knowl-
edge, he will be brought into captivity by
some evil power in the other world, as
evil spirits will have more knowledge, and
consequently more power than many men
who are on the earth (Ihid., IV, 588).

Virtue

In the early days of the Relief
Society the Prophet said the Society
should be careful of its membership;
that it should be a select group of
the 'Virtuous" and ''those who
would walk circumspectly." The

privileges and blessings of the
Priesthood, the Prophet suggested,
followed a virtuous life and dili-
gence in keeping the command-
ments.

Blessings

The Prophet did not stop with
urging the women to take upon
themselves sterling qualities. He
went on to tell them of the bless-
ings that could be expected from
Relief Society membership and
from applying his teachings of the
gospel in their lives.

Each Latter-day Saint woman has
been promised "Keep my command-
ments continually, and a crown of
righteousness thou shalt receive"
(D.& 0.25:15). When the Relief
Society was organized the Prophet
said:

And now I turn the key in your behalf
in the name of the Lord, and this Society
shall rejoice, and knowledge and intelli-
gence shall flow down from this time
henceforth . . . (D. H. C. IV, page 607).

The women of the Church can
testify to the fulfillment of this
prophecy. Since that time the
blessings of Latter-day Saint wom-
en have been continuous. These
women are blessed as no other wom-
en were ever blessed. In this organ-
ization Relief Society members have
the privilege of working under the
authority of the Holy Priesthood,
of learning of God and his ways, of
sharing precious testimonies with
one another. Together they grow
as wives, as mothers, as homemak-
ers, and as children of God. The
blessings of mothers in Zion are
meaningful and opportunity-laden.

"If this Society listen to the
counsel of the Almighty, through
the heads of the Church," promised

142

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

LADIES SACRED
THREE PART

COME UNTO HIM-Handel 20

ETERNAL LIFE-Dungan 20

HOLY REDEEMER-Marchetti 15

IF GOD FORGOT-O'Hara 25

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

KING OF GLORY-Parks 20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS

HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

OH, MAY I KNOW THE LORD

AS FRIEND-Madsen 20

SPIRIT OF GOD-Neidllnger 18

THANKS BE TO GOD-Dlckson 16

Music Sent On Approval
Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.
Q On Approval D Charge

Q Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

Hail

nes

Mimic |

iummiinini s^Tar

145 MOKIM UNIVEitSnY, PROVO ^ tktfi WMHMffifTQN dra.MKN

the Prophet, ''they shall have pow-
er to command queens in their
midst" (Ihid., IV, page 605).

Latter-day Saint women have
been blessed with leadership quali-
ties unequalled by their sisters who
are not members of the Church.
This is realized by those who have
opportunities to observe both groups
in leadership capacities.

One choice blessing is found in
the association of the young women
with members of long standing. To
this association the young woman
brings her youth, her dreams, and
her problems and partakes of the
seasoned experience of her more
mature sisters. She eagerly absorbs
the faith and testimony and wis-
dom of these older women.

All Relief Society members who
give of themselves in service learn
that while the objects of their
charity receive benefit, they, the
givers, receive the most.

Eliza R. Snow, the poetess, wrote
in her poem ''Evening Thoughts":

. . . to be a Saint requires
A noble sacrifice, an arduous toil,
A persevering aim; the great reward
Awaiting the grand consummation will
Repay the price, however costly; and
The pathway of the Saint, the safest path
will prove.

This same Eliza R. Snow, who at
one time headed all three of the
Church auxiliaries to which women
are called, wrote of the blessings of
our women as follows:

The Latter-day Saint women ... oc-
cupy a more important position than is
occupied by any other women on the
earth .... Who can fully appreciate our
blessings; and who is capable of realizing
the weight of the responsibilities resting
upon us. Where much is given, much is
required.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

143

Of greater worth than all the rest
are blessings of perfection, salvation,
and exaltation in the kingdom of
heaven. Each and all these are
a\'ailable to those who earn them.
Said the Prophet to the women:

If you live up to these principles, how
great and glorious will be your reward in
the celestial kingdom! If you live up to
your privileges, the angels cannot be re-
strained from being your associates. Fe-
males, if they are pure and innocent, can
come in the presence of God; for what
is more pleasing to God than innocence;
you must be innocent, or you cannot
come up before God: if we would come
before God, we must keep ourselves pure,
as He is pure (D. H. C. IV, page 605).

Supplementary References

1. "The Heritage of Rehef Society" —
Vesta P. Grawford, Relief Society Maga-
zine, October 1954, page 662.

2. "Testimony, the First Responsibility
of Relief Society" — President Belle S.
Spafford, Relief Society Magazine, Novem-
ber 1953, page 716.

3. "O Be Wise; What Gan I Say
More?" Aleine M. Young, Relief Society
Magazine, March 1955, page 148.

4. The Way to Perfection, Joseph Field-
ing Smith, chapter 33, pp. 225-231.

Questions ioi Discussion

1. Why is the principle of free agency
so important?

2. Why was the Prophet in a unique
position to discuss attributes of the Lord
which we should emulate?

3. Discuss the specific virtues the Proph-
et commended to the women of the
Ghurch. How may they strengthen the
Relief Society organization?

4. Discuss: "If wc are not drawing to-
\\ards God in principle we are going from
Him and drawing towards the devil."

5. What are the blessings associated
with Relief Society membership? With
keeping all the connnandmcnts?

• BEAVTIFUL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valu-
able instruction of each month's Relief
Society Magazine is in a handsomely-
bound cover. The Mountain West's first
and finest bindery and printing house is
prepared to bind your editions into a
durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.

Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 |d[W

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah CjvJ'l

14^1 nter i iotvoithstanding

Lael W. Hill

Snow whirls whitely down the street;
My heart dissolves it there.
And all the people that I meet
Have roses in their hair.

Winter threads a frosty loom;
My heart weaves words of spring,
And out through February gloom
I hear a field-lark sing.

Oh, blithe am I, and summer gay,
And \^■eeks of wind and storm
Ha\e not the po\\er to chill this day;
Lo\e keeps my world so warm!

144

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

VIDA FOX CLAWSON
ANNOUNCES

AZALEA SPRING TOUR TO

THE SUNNY SOUTH

HAVANA AND NASSAU

leave March 12

HAWAII

Historic Train

This will include the pageant at the
HILL CUMORAH.

Warning: All these tour parties will
be limited in number. Make reserva-
tions early.

Write or Phone:

Vida Fox Clawson

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: EM 4-2017

MOTHERS-

Playing the Piano . .

• PAYS DIVIDENDS IN FRIEND-
SHIP AND FAMILY FUN

TURNS LEISURE TIME INTO

PLEASURE TIME . . . FOR BUSY

PEOPLE.

YOUR CHILD'S GATEWAY TO

ADULT HAPPINESS.

GET CLOSER TO YOUR CHIL-
DREN BY TAKING PIANO LES-
SONS WITH THEM.

Mail This Coupon Today

GLEN BROS. MUSIC CO.

74 So. Main — Salt Lake City, Utah

I am interested. Send information
on pianos to

UJirthday
(congratulations

OIRTHDAY congratulations are
extended to: Mrs. Lydia Snow
Cluff, Salt Lake City, Utah, ninety-
seven; Mrs. Celesta Terry Peterson,
Fairview, Utah, ninety-six; Mrs.
Mary Chapuis Watson, Salt Lake
City, ninety-five; Mrs. Ann Craw-
ford Jensen, Brigham City, Utah,
ninety-one; and the following wom-
en who have reached their ninetieth
birthdays: Mrs. Elizabeth Leishman
Green, Wellsville, Utah; Mrs. Ma-
tilda Tate, Pomona, California; Mrs.
Mary Newman, Vernon, Utah; Mrs.
Sarah Lucretian Cox Stout, St.
George, Utah; Mrs. Alice Cowans,
Tooele, Utah; Mrs. Amelia Rich-
ards Taylor, Provo, Utah.

Elsie McKinnon Strachan

You will find him there
In the golden hght,
Making talk with the wind
And a paper kite;

Or building a house
In the apple tree
With a ''keep out" sign
Where the door should be;

Or look for him
In a pirate's den,
The boy of nine
Going on ten.

FOR

Fireside

RELIEF SOCIETY STUDY COURSE AIDS

1. Shakespeare Major Plays and the Sonnets

Edited by G. B. Harrison

This handsomely bound volume contains 28 plays of Shakespeare,
his sonnets, and over 100 pages of introductory material on his
life, on the Elizabethan theater, and England in his day.

$6.00
(by mail — postage) .20

2. Documentary History of the Church— Vol. IV

This volume begins with the departure of the Twelve for Eng-
land . . . the Prophet's journey to Washington . . . and
concludes with a report on the progress of the Nauvoo Temple.

$3.50
(Postage) .15

3. Documentary History of the Church— Seven
Volume Set

This carefully documented work is taken from the manuscripts,
records, and noLes of Joseph Smith and other early Church
leaders. Introduction and notes by B. H. Roberts.

$14.00
(postage for set) .65

4. Dictionary of The Book of Mormon

George Reynolds

This invaluable aid gives immediate, easy-to-find information on
names, places and other data contained in The Book of Mormon.
It's a wonderful help to inquirers into the faith, students, and
all who wish to grow in further understanding of The Book
of Mormon.

$3.50

5. Commentary on The Book of Mormon— Vol. I

George Reynolds and Janne M. Sjodahl

A concise, illuminating and complete commentary on the first
part of The Book of Mormon, from First Nephi to the Book
of Omni.

$5.00

6. Commentary on The Book of Mormon— Vol. II

George Reynolds and Janne M. Sjodahl

An excellent commentary for students and readers — includes
the Words of Mormon and the Book of Mosiah. It gives rich
background material and interprets scriptural passages.

$4.00

OFFICIAL PUBLISHERS yrrrrr^^^^ TO THE LDS CHURCH

(UK if MORMON

DQ5Qn?tlSgBD0h to,

44 Eost South Temple •• Salt lake Ciiv Utah

1 DESERET BOOK COMPANY
I 44 East South Temple Street
1 Salt Lake City, Utah

1 Gentlemen:

j Enclosed you w\\\ find ....

1 charge to my account

[ books: 12 3 4

1 Amount enclosed $

1 Name

check money order j

for the encircled (numbered) i
5 6 ]

! Address

1 City Zone State i

[ Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax. j

HAPPY FAMILIES

Do It Together

Fun is a family affair when Ralph, Marion, and their three children get together tor an evening
of games in front of the fire. The Roberts family like their home — and they've made plans to keep it
. . . through Beneficial's Mortgage Cancellation Insurance.

Beneficial Mortgage Cancellation Insurance — your best bet for householding.

This plan takes the worry out of home buying.
It provides cash for one of the best gifts man can
leave his family — a clear, debt-free home.

You have your choice of several plans. For ex-
ample, a decreasing term policy would pay up the
entire mortgage if anything happened to you during
the first year, or it would always give your family
more than enough to take care of the entire unpaid
balance at any time during the mortgage period.

This policy terminates with the mortgage. Other
policies not only protect your home, but also build
cash values that can be used lor your own retirement,
or you can choose continued low-cost life insurance
protection after the mortgage is paid off.

Your experienced Beneficial agent will recom-
mend the best plan for you. Call him today, or write
to the address below.

BENEFICIAL LIFE

David O. McKay, Pres.

- / r

Salt Lake City, Utah

*^^|te^;-liil^l

VOL. 44 NO. 3

MARCH 1957

cJhe Vastness of Space

Katheiine P. Walton

When Fm alone beneath the stars

That fill the sea of space;
When I behold the powers that are—

That man cannot efface;
When I am told that in these realms^

Beyond the region of our eyes,
Are countless worlds that seem to us

Like specks of light amid the skies;
That farther on, out into space

Beyond our vale of stars,
Surrounded by celestial light

Are greater worlds than ours;
That farther onward to the end

Where end is not in sight
Are worlds revolving 'round their suns,

With stars and moons and light.

Then I can feel the power of God
That permeates through space,

The promptitude of all his works
For all the human race.

Limitless lies the space behind,

Unmeasurable lies beyond;
There is no end to space or time,

There is no end to man.
There is no end to powers that be,

Or creations such as these;
There is no first, there is no last

In God's immensities.
The things that have forever been

And will forever be,
Are held together by this force

Throughout eternity.
The powers that keep us on our course

Are in this wondrous plan.
To bring to pass eternal joy.

And eternal life to man.

The Cover: Sheep Grazing in a Green Paddock, New Zealand
Photograph by Whites Aviation, Ltd.
Submitted by Arta R. Ballif

Frontispiece: The Salt Lake Temple

Photograph by Willard Luce

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Qjrom I Lear and CJc

Congratulations on the wonderful De-
cember issue of The Relief Society Maga-
zine. The sisters here in Finland were so
thrilled with ihe pictures. . . . Our Relief
Society is growing and the sisters love
this great work. Each branch gets a
copy of the Magazine with some transla-
tions from it. We also send a Relief
Society Magazine to several members who
are shut-ins who read English. We are
grateful for the subscriptions that are
sent to us.

— Hortense B. Robinson

President

Finnish Mission Relief Society

The first prize poem "Remembering
ihe Handcarts," by Christie Lund Coles
in the January 1957 issue of the Maga-
zine is an excellent poem and I enjoyed it
very much. The articles and stories also
were interesting to me. I enjoy the entire
Magazine and share it with many friends
in the valley who are not subscribers.
—Mrs. C. W. McCullough

Park City, Utah

I enjoy my copies of The Relief Society
Magazine very much. There is always an
article that helps me in preparing talks
for different occasions here in the mission
field. Most of the time I have to hurry
and read the Magazine so that I can take
my copy to some good investigator who
wants to know more about our women's
organization. I am so proud of your new
building, since it is a perfect example of
the effort of organized womanhood with
the holy Priesthood at its head. I thank
you for a wonderful Magazine and for
the joy it brings into my life each month.
—Elder Phillip R. Kunz

North Augusta
South Carolina

To former Counselor Velma Simonsen:
I never have had the privilege of meeting
you, probably never shall. But you do
write such sweet, tenderly natural and
heartwarming messages that you just
sweeten and warm our hearts.

— Annie P. M. Hepworth

Salt Lake City, Utah

I have just read "So Dear to .My
Heart" in the October 1956 issue -of the
Magazine. I used to live in West Jordan,
too. What a wonderful picture she gave
of that lovely old chapel.
— Ila Tanner

Arcadia, Utah

The December issue of our Magazine
is beautiful and most enlightening. I want
to share my happiness and pride with
friends. ... I have been a member of
Relief Society for fifty-six years and love
the work more and more each year. The
Magazine has been one of my guiding
stars. I can remember reading the
Exponent to my grandmother (who was
blind) when I was thirteen years old.
—Sara J. P. Bell

Los Angeles, California

Congratulations on a very fine Maga-
zine. My husband and I always read it
together. As president of a small branch
in Sweden, my husband had good use
of the Magazine in teaching the good
sisters.

— Birgitta Mitchell

Kooskia, Idaho

I enjoy Relief Society very much and
have been a visiting teacher for the past
nine years. I particularly liked the Aug-
ust issue of The Relief Society Magazine.
The pictures and messages of the wives
of the General Authorities are lovely.
— Sarah Marble

Brigham City, Utah

I think you are doing a fine job, as I
see the Magazine every month since my
wife is a subscriber. I want to take this
opportunity to send you our very best
wishes for continued success.
—Otto Done

Mexico City
Mexico

We are four generations of subscribers
to The Relief Society Magazine. It is
wonderful, and we could not do without
it. We read it from cover to cover.
— Yuliuc Neilson

South Gate, California

Page 146

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD

Belle S. Spafford _ . . . President

Marianne C. Sharp ------- First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson ------ Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer

Anno B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte »A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE
Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor -_-_--__- Vesta P. Crawford

Assistant to the Editor --------- June Nielsen

General Manager ------------- Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44 MARCH 1957 No. 3

ontents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Women .Are Worshipers of God Levi Edgar Young 148

Helen Woodruff Anderson Appointed Second Counselor Alberta H. Christensen 150

Hulda Parker Named General Secretary-Treasurer Caroline Eyring Miner 154

Mary Vogel Cameron Appointed to General Board Vesta P. Crawford 156

Afton W. Hunt Appointed to General Board Edith S. Elliott 157

Velma N. Simonsen Retires From General Presidency Belle S. Spafford 158

Margaret C. Pickering Resigns As General Secretary-Treasurer Leone O. Jacobs 159

The New Zealand Mission Preston R. Nibley 166

Vera Hinckley Mayhew— biographical Sketch 179

Run and Win 180

Stratford-Upon-Avon and the Shakespeare Memorial Theater Ramona W. Cannon 182

The American National Red Cross Virginia Glenn 187

Be a Relief Society Magazine "Promoter" June Nielsen 188

Embellishment Clarissa A. Beesley 190

Buttercups Mary C. Martineau 194

FICTION

The Slow Hurry — Third Prize Story Vera H. Mayhew 160

The Bright Star— Chapter 1 Dorothy S. Romney 168

Bitter Medicine— Part 3— Conclusion Olive W. Burt 196

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far .'. 146

Sixty Years Ago 172

Woman's Sphere .Ramona W. Cannon 173

Editorial: Relief Society Legacy for Young Women June Nielsen 174

Relief Society Singing Mothers Present Music Over National

Broadcasting Television Network 175

Announcing the Special April Short Story Issue 176

Notes to the Field: Index for 1956 Relief Society Magazine Available 177

Organizations and Reorganizations of Stake and Mission Relief Societies for 1956 177

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities 201

Birthday Congratulations 209

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Recipes from New Zealand Arta R. Ballif 192

Sarah Seely Larsen Has Enjoyed a Sewing Hobby for Seventy Years .„ 195

Herbs for Modern Cookery— Tarragon Elizabeth Williamson 207

POETRY

The Vastness of Space— Frontispiece, Katherine P. Walton, 145; Preface to a Calendar, Lael W.
Hill, 151; I Had Forgotten, Catherine E. Berry, 171; These Things I Love, Helen H. Jones, 176;
World-Changer, Maryhale Woolsey, 179; Spring Opening, Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 181; The
Whitethroat in the Grass, Ethel Jacobson, 181; Apricot Tree, Delia Adams Leitner, 187; My
Fortune, Enola Chamberlin, 189; Preface to Day, Dorothy J. Roberts, 191; Wind Pattern, Vesta
N. Lukei, 195; The Length, Frances C. Yost, 200; Not By Chance, Gene Romolo, 206; Window
Gardens, Gladys Hesser Bur.nham, 208; Robin, Evelyn Fjedlsted, 208.

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City. Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Women Are Worshipers of God

President Levi Edgar Young
Of the First Council of Seventy

House and riches arc the inheritance from fathers: and a prudent wife is from
the Lord. (Proverbs 19:14)

Who can find a \ irtuous woman? For her price is far above rubies.
(Proverbs 31:10)

WHEN Adam was sent to the the principal motive in all they did.
earth by his Father in Unshaken faith in God was the
heaven, he was not alone, chief characteristic of the old patri-
for a woman became his companion archs and prophets. Faith came as a
and her name was Eve. Both words result of their knowing they were
are Hebrew, and Adam reminds us children of God.
of our lowliness and mortality. We When Moses received the Ten
know that God gave him a perfect Gommandments on Mount Sinai,
human body, as he did Eve. They he gave the message of God to the
were placed on this earth in the children of Israel who were march-
Garden of Eden. They had chil- ing to Jerusalem and the Promised
dren and one reads their history in Land. Women were the first to
the opening book of the Holy Bible pledge obedience; the men followed,
and the books that follow. say our sages. The commandments
'The first leaf of the Mosaic rec- established law as the center of
ord," says Jean Paul, ''has more Jewish life. One of the most schol-
weight than all the folios of men arly historians of Judaism is George
of science and philosophy." 'And Foot Moore who tells that the
he is right," says Geikie, "for we earliest expositors of the law de-
owe to it the earliest and grandest clared that man and woman are
revelation of that first principle of equal before the statutes. The au-
all religion— the existence, the unity, thority for this statement is a sen-
the personality, and the moral gov- tence in the fifth commandment:
ernment of God." It is said that "Honor thy father and thy mother,"
more books have been written on and in a later statement found in
the first chapter of Genesis than the book of Leviticus, "Ye shall fear
any other subject known to man. every man his mother, and his fa-
One may well accept the truth of ther. . . ." It is written by Professor
this statement, for it deals with God Moore that, "The legal status of
and the creation and man's divine women under Jewish Law compares
origin. to its advantage with that of con-
From the beginning of human temporary civilizations and repre-
history, God the Father in heaven sents a development of the Biblical
has walked with and talked to his legislation consistently favorable to
children. In writing and thinking women." In that far distant age,
about the history of Israel, we must even when Rome ruled, Palestine
always remember that religion was was a part of the Roman Empire.
Page 148

WOMEN ARE WORSHIPERS OF GOD

149

The Jews had their synagogues and
women took part in holy service.
We learn that the "Mother Syna-
gogue" gathered the women togeth-
er, and gave the women their duties.
To some she gave cloth to sew that
no maiden in Israel might go to
her husband lacking a bridal chest.
A Jewish Code has come down to
us giving a description of the duties
of women. They are:

Feed the hungry, and give the thirsty to
drink.

Clothe the naked and shelter the home-
less.

Visit the sick, bury the dead and give
comfort to the mourner.

Support the widow and instruct the
fatherless.

Ransom the captive.

Make garments for the orphan and pro-
vide for the betrothed maiden.

We are told that legend throws
this code back to Abraham to whom
it was revealed. When it was read
to the people at the foot of Mount
Sinai, they exclaimed, ''We hear
and we obey."

COME of the most beautiful
stories of all time are found in
the Holy Bible. In fact, the Bible
becomes the masterpiece of history
in giving us the story of the
peoples before Christ, our Redeem-
er, was born. Concerning women,
we find in the Bible women of the
truest nobility. The Book of Ruth
is considered the most beautiful
short story ever written, and then
we have, to mention a few other
women: Sarah, Rebecca, Rachel,
Deborah, Esther, Martha, Mary,
Mary Magdalene, Naomi, and the
Queen of Sheba. These women
''form the most remarkable female
portrait gallery in existence."

The beautiful idyl known as the
Book of Ruth, is a story of a family
that lived in Bethlehem. There
came a famine over the land at one
time. The fruit of the orchards
dried up and the fields yielded but
a scarcity of harvest. Much suffer-
ing came to the people everywhere.
One Elimelech with his wife, Na-
omi, went off to greener fields into
the land of Moab. They had two
sons who grew up among the
strange people of Moab. In time
they married two Moabite maid-
ens. Sorrow came to the house of
Elimelech, for the father and the
two sons died, and the three widows
were left unprovided for and un-
protected. Naomi decided to go
back to her people in Bethlehem.
She did not expect the sons' wives
to go with her, but Ruth chose to
follow the mother, and the two
made their way around the Dead
Sea, and came to the old home in
Bethlehem. Beautiful were the
words of Ruth, when her mother
Naomi entreated her to remain with
her people. "Intreat me not to leave
thee, or to return from following
after thee," said she, "for whither
thou goest, I will go; and where
thou lodgest, I will lodge: thy peo-
ple shall be my people, and thy God
my God: Where thou diest, will I
die, and there will I be buried."

Ruth gleaned in the fields and
won the heart of the rich Boaz,
and became his wife. Children
blessed their union. Their first-
born, a boy, was named Obed, and
he became the father of Jesse, whose
son was King David. "Thus the
maiden of Moab became the moth-
er of many kings and the ancestress
of Jesus Christ, the Redeemer of
the world."

150 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

TjyiTH reverent thought we turn the divinity of man, and he was

to the second chapter of impressed with the great characters

St. Luke in the New Testament and of history who seemed to speak at

read about the birth of Jesus Christ, times the words of God and to en-

our Savior. It is another exquisite act God's holy purposes. This was

bit of history. the cause of his unique greatness.

Joseph and Mary hved in the When he read about the visit of

little town of Nazareth. It was a the angel to Joseph Smith, and the

strange circumstance that caused directing him in the discovery of

them to go to Bethlehem at the the gold plates, he saw something

time that Mary was to become a of the eternal and divine in the

mother. According to the edict of story, and he often quoted Michael

the Emperor Augustus Caesar, all Angelo: ''Beauty cannot be sep-

people of Palestine were to go to arated from eternity." God became

the place to which by descent they his immutable help. As one looks

belonged, to be enrolled in a gen- at the angel, one is impressed with

eral census. Joseph and Mary chose the thought that it is a perfect

the city of their fathers as the place creation, that a truth was in the

where they should register. The city mind of the sculptor. It was his

was full of people. Only one place ardent faith and warmth of enthus-

was left to rest. ''And she brought iasm that made him see something

forth her firstborn son, and wrapped of the divine in the angel Moroni's

him in swaddling clothes, and laid coming to the earth,
him in a manger; because there was

no room for them in the inn." ^^T now turn the key for women,"
The angels were round him and his said the Prophet Joseph Smith

birth. They worshiped the Newborn, on the seventeenth day of March,

and said with one accord: "Glory 1842, when he organized the Relief

to God in the highest, on earth Society of the Church in Nauvoo,

peace, good will toward men." The and sent it forth on its mission of

stories of the Magi and the star love. It was the beginning of a

of Bethlehem, of the angels and better age, and a more appreciative

the shepherds, as given in the simple understanding of the divine mission

narrative of St. Matthew and St. of woman in the world. She was

Luke, go to make the story of the to take her place in the work of

birth of the Savior the most beauti- bestowing upon mankind the in-

ful idyl of all literature. creasing consciousness of the im-

Coming to our own history, it mortality of spiritual values. Wom-

was the mother of Cyrus Dallin an was to take her place by the side

who inspired her son to make the of man to play her part in the serv-

angel on the center tower of the ice and calling of God. In the early

Salt Lake Temple. She told him the days of America, woman was the

story of the coming from heaven helpmate of man in the hard labor

of the angel Moroni to Joseph of those times, but in a different

Smith, and it gave Dallin the inspira- manner from that of today. Wives

tion for creating the angel Moroni, and daughters made clothing in the

It was his nature to wonder about homes, helped to wield the ax, and

WOMEN ARE WORSHIPERS OF GOD

151

carried rifles to protect the village
and home. When the husband was
absent in the fields, the wife stood
on guard in the cabin, always with
eyes alert for prowling Indians. The
frontier of America bred valiant
women, who were likewise heroines
of the spirit in which they were no
less intrepid.

Today, woman has been lifted out
of much of her drudgery of a hun-
dred years ago, and the Latter-day
Saint people have done a far-reach-
ing work in establishing the proper
attitude of society toward the
"mothers of men." From the begin-
ning of the Church in 1830, women
have been given equal rights with
their husbands in the home and
social group. In the march of the
saints to the West, women and
children suffered, and the mortality
among them was large, but hus-
bands and sons had a sacred trust
to protect them and to ameliorate
their sufferings.

The pioneer women of the Ameri-
can frontier were often the leaders
in thought and promoters of educa-
tional institutions. A woman
opened the first school in the West
for the education of Indian children.
Mary Jane Dilworth taught the first
school in Utah, and Camilla Cobb
opened the first kindergarten, which

was among the first kindergartens in
America. Both were faithful mem-
bers of the Relief Society of their
respective wards. Hundreds of such
women. Relief Society sisters, have
given their lives to the uplift of hu-
manity. They have looked after
the poor, comforted the sick and
unfortunate, and have ministered
comfort when death has taken loved
ones. 'Tike ministering angels,
they go today into homes and com-
fort the sorrowful, relieve the dis-
tressed, feed the hungry, clothe the
naked, wait upon the sick, and
scatter glad news and cheer along
the road of life."

The work of the members of the
great organization for women found-
ed over one hundred years ago,
goes on from day to day. Theirs
is a happiness deep and lasting.
Theirs is an inherited ideal unique
in the history of America. They
radiate sunshine and joy when the
clouds descend. Each one in her
sphere has a dream of fine spiritual
value as expressed by Emily Dickin-
son:

If I can stop one heart from breaking,

I shall not live in vain;

If I can ease one life the aching,

Or cool one pain,

Or help one fainting robin

Unto his nest again,

I shall not live in vain.

[Preface to a C^nlendar

Lad W. Hill

However swiftly days take wing and go —
Like birds, like soaring wind along the sky —
How singingly the swiftest hours fly!

Oh, lift an inner listening, and know
The song of time spun lark-voiced, and as high-
A moment's brief remembrance rushing by,
Its echo feather-fallen onto snow. . . .

dielen viyoodruff J/Lnderson Kyippolnted Second
(counselor m (general IPresidencii of [Reuef Society

Alberta H. Christensen

Member, General Board of Relief Society

f\^ January 2, 1957, Helen Wood-
ruff Anderson was appointed to
the office of Second Counselor in
the General Presidency of Relief
Society. Years of devoted Church
service, academic training, and
natural endowment qualify Sister
Anderson for this important calling.

Helen Anderson, a gentle-voiced
and gracious woman, evidenced,
even in youth, personality traits
which qualify her to fulfill her pres-
ent assignment with distinction and
honor. Humility, a subtle sense of
humor, and a marked consideration
for others have endeared her to
those with whom she associates inti-
mately and to all who have known
her capable leadership. Hers is a
judicious, quiet strength, with an
element of self-restraint which com-
mands respect; yet she is friendly
and sociable, with a genuine inter-
est in others. Her love for family
and friends is apparent from the
unselfish service she renders them.

In tracing the factors which have
influenced her life, we recall that
spirituality, devotion, and humility
are her heritage. Her paternal grand-
father was President Wilford Wood-
ruff, fourth President of the Church.
The memory of his humility and
devotion has been for Helen a guid-
ing light through the years. She is
a daughter of the late Helen May
Winters and Abraham O. Wood-
ruff, a member of the Council of

Page 152

HELEN WOODRUFF ANDERSON

the Twelve. The early death of
her parents left their four young
children parentless.

Fortunately, the homes into
which they were welcomed were
kindly and understanding. After the
death of their paternal grandmother,
they made their home with Presi-
dent Heber J. Grant and Augusta
Winters Grant, a sister of their
mother. Here Helen matured in
an atmosphere of refinement and
spiritual integrity. She always speaks
lovingly and appreciatively of the
influence of this home in shaping
her ideals and attitudes toward life.
She recalls such counsel from Aunt
Augusta which she feels has in-

HELEN WOODRUFF ANDERSON

153

fluenced her attitude and action:
''Always do a little more than is
expected of you; learn to enjoy the
things you are required to do; self-
preparation and trust in the Lord
are companion requirements for
success in any assignment."

Sister Anderson attended the
L.D.S. High School and was gradu-
ated from the University of Utah
with a major in home economics.
In 1925 she married Alexander
Pyper Anderson, who had filled a
mission in New Zealand and later
was bishop of Waterloo Ward for
thirteen years. They have five
children, four daughters and one
son. All are married except Lynda,
a high school student.

Helen loves Relief Society and
understands the many facets of its
program, having given it many years
of devoted service. It has been joy-
ful service, for her testimony is

strong, being faith-grounded and
maintained by constant activity.
Under President Amy Brown Ly-
man, she worked in the general Re-
lief Society offices in charge of
employment. She has been a visit-
ing teacher, stake board member,
stake counselor, and president of
Big Cottonwood Stake Relief So-
ciety. She has also served as group
leader in the employment division
of Jordan Valley Welfare Region.
Since 1950 she has been a member
of the general board of Relief So-
ciety, where she has become recog-
nized for her ability and dependa-
bility and loved by her co-workers.
As each new door of increased
responsibility opens, Helen W.
Anderson steps humbly forward, in-
spired by her rich heritage, and
sustained by her great abilities and
her unwavering faith.

JLove Ujegets JLove

^^TT is a time-honored adage that love begets love. Let us pour forth
love — show forth our kindness unto all mankind, and the Lord will
reward us with everlasting increase; cast our bread upon the waters and we
shall receive it after many days, increased to a hundredfold. . . .

''I do not dwell upon your faults, and you shall not upon mine.
Charity, which is love, covereth a multitude of sins, and I have often
covered up all the faults among you; but the prettiest thing is to have
no faults at all. We should cultivate a meek, quiet and peaceable spirit.

'\ . . We should gather all the good and true principles in the world
and treasure them up, or we shall not come out true 'Mormons.' " {Teach-
ings oi the Piophet Joseph Smithy page 316.)

diulda [Parker I Lamed (general Secretary-c/reasurer

of LKelief Society

Caroline Eyring Miner
Member, General Board, Young Women's Mutual Improvement Association

was secretary to Elder Mark E.
Petersen.

Born in Richfield, Utah, Sister
Parker has descended on her fa-
ther's side from pioneer ancestors
who have known the trials and
sacrifices that converts experience
and that the early pioneers knew
who walked across the plains and
built up communities in the valleys
of the mountains. Ancestors of her
mother's family were converted in
Norway. The gospel has been en-
deared to Sister Parker because of
this heritage.

Her father, Joseph W. Parker,
deceased, and her mother, Matilda
Olsen Parker, maintained a happy.
God-fearing home for their family.
Hulda was the youngest child. Her
father served as a bishop and a
member of the stake presidency,
and her mother has been active in
stake and ward Refief Society work
and in teaching. When a child,
Hulda moved to Draper, Utah,
where she has lived the greater part
of her life.

When Sister Parker was twenty,
she took a challenging position
to teach in the high school in
Duchesne, Utah, and taught there
for two and one-half years. Her
school and Church students every-
where call her blessed. When she
was in Washington, D. C, work-
ing as secretary to Elder Ezra Taft
Benson, she and her co-workers in

HULDA PARKER

f\^ January 2, 1957, Sister Hulda
Parker was introduced as the
new General Secretary-Treasurer of
Relief Society and also a member
of the general board. This appoint-
ment represents for Sister Parker
further opportunity for Church
service in a life already filled with
much service in all of the aux-
iliaries. She is well prepared for
this assignment and through her
faithfulness and diligence, her ap-
pointment will prove to be a great
blessing to the sisters of the Church.

At the time of her appoint-
ment she was serving on the Special
Interest Committee of the General
Board of the Young Women's Mu-
tual Improvement Association and

Page 154

HULDA PARKER

155

the Church had phenomenal suc-
cess with a genealogical class— build-
ing the membership from a small
beginning into a very large and
interested group.

Other forces and circumstances
which have helped to prepare Sister
Parker for her present position have
been her service in the Canadian
Mission field where she was an out-
standing missionary and served as
supervisor of the mission Sunday
Schools and secretary of the mission
Relief Society; as secretary to Patri-
arch Kimball of Mount Jordan Stake;
as secretary for several years in the
Church offices for Elder Ezra Taft
Benson and. Elder Mark E. Peter-
sen and others of the General Au-

thorities; her training, at Brigham
Young University; and her service
as a member of the M.I.A. General
Board from 1953-57 ^^ ^^^ ^^^
Hive and Special Interest Commit-
tees.

Sister Parker has a strong testi-
mony of the gospel. She is hard-
working, thorough, sincere, coa-
scientious, and efficient. She is
pleasant and helpful and loves to
work with people. She has accept-
ed this new assignment with true
humility and dependence upon the
Lord. Those who know her and
have worked with her are confident
of her success in this great new
calling.

cJhe QJamilyi LLnit

^^'HTHERE is no substitute for a righteous home. That may not be so
considered in the world, but it is and ought to be in the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The family is the unit in the kingdom
of God. That we believe, and if we are fortunate enough, through the
keeping of the commandments of the Lord, to go back and re-enter the
celestial kingdom to dwell with him, we will find that we are his sons
and his daughters, that he is in very deed our Father.. As Paul has stated
it, we are his offspring, and through obedience to- every principle of
eternal truth we will go back to be his sons and his daughters..

'Taul has said and prayed, speaking of the mission, of Christ and his
obedience to him:

For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Of
whom the whole family in- heaven and earth is named (Eph. 3:14-15).

''If we get back into that great kingdom aftef the earth is redeemed,
we will find ourselves members of. the great family of God, and he will be
our Father.

''He said, you know, to John:

He that overcometh shall inherit all things; and I will be his God, and he
shall be my son (Rev. 21:7}.

— President Joseph Fielding Smith, Conferenc© Address, October 3, 1948, page 152

MARY VOGEL CAMERON

lliaryi Vogel Cameron Appointed to Qeneral (Board

Vesta P. Crawford
Associate Editor, The Relief Society Magazine

counselor in the presidency. For
nineteen years she served as
a missionary guide on Temple
Square, where she deepened and
strengthened her testimony of the
gospel, as well as explaining the
doctrines of the Church to many
who have since become members.
Her Relief Society work has in-
cluded teaching the theology les-
sons in her ward, and a long period
of service on the stake Relief Society
board.

Mary is an ideal mother and
homemaker. A spiritual atmosphere,
loving devotion, beauty, and order
permeate her home. She was mar-
ried to Donald Cameron in the Salt
Lake Temple, and they are the par-
ents of three daughters: Anna (Mrs.
Dale S. Worden), Louise (Mrs.
Robert K. Anderson), and Con-
stance, a sophomore at the Univer-
sity of Utah. Eight grandchildren
have brought much joy to Sister
Cameron.

The gospel has always been a
guiding light to Mary; she loves to
study the scriptures, believes in the
power of prayer, and has a deep and
abiding testimony. She is endowed
with wisdom, understanding, dis-
cernment, and the priceless ability
of instilling faith and devotion in
others. She is an eloquent and sin-
cere speaker and writes with integ-
rity and artistry.

Now, in wider fields of service,
her intellectual and spiritual bless-
ings will be extended to all the
sisters of Relief Society, whose lives
will be enriched by association with
Mary Cameron.

[ARY Vogel Cameron, appointed
to the general board of Relief
Society, January 9, 1957, comes to
her new calling well prepared by
heritage, training, and attributes of
personality. She was born in Pro-
vo, Utah, to George and Martha
Roberts Vogel, graduated from
Ogden High School, and attended
the University of Utah and the
University of California. As a teach-
er in the schools of Weber County
and Jordan District, her radiant
personality and her many talents
were further developed.

The rich promises of her gospel
heritage found expresson early in
Mary's life of devoted service. She
has held executive and teaching po-
sitions in all the auxiliaries of the
Church officered by women, and for
several years was a member of her
stake Primary board and later a

Page 156

Jr/ton v(y. uiunt .yippointed to (general [Board

Edith S. Elliott
Member, General Board of Relief Society

AFTON Watson Hunt, who was
appointed to the general board
of Relief Society, January 9, 1957,
was born in Parowan, Utah, to
Emily Crane and Lorenzo Dow
Watson. Brother Watson was a
lawyer. He died seven months be-
fore Afton was born. Her mother
kept her family of seven children
together and reared them success-
fully while serving as librarian for
twenty-two years at the Carnegie
Library in Cedar City. It was there
that Afton spent her youth and re-
ceived most of her education.

After graduating from the College
of Southern Utah in Cedar City,
Afton went to Berkeley, California,
for special training to equip herself
to teach the physically handicapped.
She taught for three years in the
California State School for the Deaf
and Blind.

While in the Bay area, she met
Mitchell W. Hunt whom she mar-
ried. To the young couple were
born a daughter, Florian, and a son,
Mitchell, Jr. Afton today has five
lovely grandchildren.

Later the Hunts moved to Idaho
where Brother Hunt became first
counselor in the Twin Falls Stake
presidency and Afton served as
president of the Twin Falls Stake
Rehef Society. The Hunts filled
an Hawaiian mission, followed by
a few months in the California Mis-
sion. Upon their release they re-
tired to Laguna Beach where Broth-
er Hunt became branch president
and Sister Hunt was active in the
auxiliaries. They won the love of
many friends in Southern California,

AFTON W. HUNT

all of whom were deeply saddened
when President Hunt passed away
suddenly of a heart attack in 1951.

In 1954 Afton toured Europe and
Britain where she took advantage of
educational, cultural, and historical
opportunities and also visited in
many of the missions. Returning
to America, she established a home
in Salt Lake City, Utah. At the
time of her appointment to the gen-
eral board of Relief Society, she
was first counselor in the University
Ward Relief Society in the Uni-
versity Stake.

Sister Hunt has served most of
her lifetime as a teacher in all the
auxiliaries of the Church, with
thirty years of service in ward and
stake Relief Societies. Her training,
experience, service and firm testi-
mony of the gospel of Jesus Christ
amply prepare her for the position
as a member of the general board
of Relief Society.

Page 157

Velma iL Simonsen [Retires CJrom (general [Presidencyi

Piesident Bdk S. Spafioid

npHE General Presidency of Relief
Society announces that on Janu-
ary 2, 1957, ""* response to her re-
quest, Sister Velma N. Simonsen
was released as Second Counselor
in the General Presidency of Relief
Society and as a member of the
general board.

The announcement of her release
will bring a sense of loss to Relief
Society sisters throughout the
Church. At the same time, there
will be feelings of gratitude for the
happy associations they have had
with her and for the able leadership
she has given them.

Sister Simonsen was named a
member of the general board in
May 1945. In this calling, her
leadership ability so asserted itself
that when Sister Gertrude R. Garff
was released as Second Counselor
in the General Presidency, October
2, 1947, Sister Simonsen was called
to fill this important position.

During the time that she has
held this office, she has given faith-
ful, devoted, and capable service.
In addition to her general duties as
counselor, she has had charge of
the work meeting program, and also
the annual stake Relief Society con-
ventions. She has had continuous
supervision of the Mormon Handi-
craft Shop, and for several years she
supervised the Temple Clothing
Department. As a member of the
General Presidency, she has con-
tinuously served as an advisory
member of the General Church
Welfare Committee and, in addi-
tion, has been a member of the
Deseret Industries Committee.

VELMA N. SIMONSEN

To all of these assignments she
has brought enthusiasm, coupled
with good judgment, ability, and a
willingness to serve. Sister Simon-
sen has a strong faith in God and
an abiding testimony of the gospel
of Jesus Christ. Her warm, friendly
personality, together with her genu-
ine love for the sisters of the Church
have drawn them to her in love and
admiration.

She has been a loyal and valued
counselor and her contribution to
the work of Relief Society has been
a significant one that will stand a
credit to her always.

Her associates of the general
board love and esteem her as an
able leader with whom they have
enjoyed a close, personal relation-
ship. It is with regret that they
part with her as one of their num-
ber, wishing for her always the
choice blessings of our Heavenly
Father.

Page 158

illargaret C LPickenng LKe signs Kyis
(general Secretarg-cJreasurer

Leone O. Jacobs
Former Member, General Board of Relief Society

A\7ITH deep appreciation for her
devoted service to the Relief
Society, the general board reluctant-
ly accepted the resignation of
Sister Margaret C. Pickering, after
eleven years as General Secretary-
Treasurer. She served from October
31, 1945 to December 31, 1956.

Sister Pickering came to her
position highly quahfied in experi-
ence and ability, having twice served
as secretary - treasurer of Ensign
Stake Relief Society and as secre-
tary-treasurer of South Eighteenth
Ward Relief Society from the time
of its organization in 1939 until
she was called to the general board.
She has a firm testimony of the
gospel of Jesus Christ, and a gra-
cious and friendly disposition, which
endeared her to fellow board mem-
bers and all others who came to
her office for information and help.

Also a valuable asset was the
executive experience Sister Picker-
ing brought to her position. She
had served for ten years as a director
of the Salt Lake County Chapter of
the American Red Cross, part of
which time she was vice-chairman
in charge of women's activities, dur-
ing World War II. In addition
she had held executive positions in
other civic organizations.

The work of General Secretary-
Treasurer has been very exacting
and complex, and during the elev-
en years of Sister Pickering's tenure

MARGARET G. PIGKERING

the volume of detail and correspond-
ence has increased proportionately
to the society's great increase in
numbers.

Beside her work in the office,
Sister Pickering has taken her share
of stake conventions throughout
the stakes of Zion, fulfilling these
assignments with a high degree of
efficiency, and making friends
wherever she traveled.

And now with her resignation,
Sister Pickering, indeed, merits the
satisfaction that comes from work
well done, and members of the
general board and her many friends
throughout the Church extend to
her their love and esteem, wishing
her much happiness in the years
ahead.

Page 159

«^

cJhird [Prize Storyi

KyLnnuai ^Jielief Society Snort Story Contest

The Slow Hurry

Vera H. Mayhew''

4 4X^7HY can't Daddy go with
Y^ me?" twelve-year-old Jim-
my Marcus demanded.
'Tm sick of going with Joe and his
dad. Always Joe and his dad. How
come Brother Jenson always goes
and Daddy never does?" He sat
sprawled on the big couch in the
living room, his face dark with
frustration.

Millie wished she could answer
his question. Sometimes she was
tempted to say, ''Because Daddy
has things he'd rather do." She nev-
er had answered that way; she hoped
she never would. She had to keep
up the pretense that there would
come a day when Daddy would go
with Jimmy to the Father's and
Son's Outing, with Ellen to Fa-
ther's and Daughter's Night, or
even with her to church, all the
time hoping that it was not all
pretense. If she didn't have that
hope what was there to look for-
ward to?

''Daddy has to go to a meeting
of the planning commission," she
said aloud. "He's very sorry, but
you know how important it is to
him to get Orchard Avenue zoned
for two-family houses. Come on
now. Brother Jenson said he'd be
glad to come around for you, and
you'll have fun, once you get
there."

"Oh, all right, but I feel pretty
funny when it's supper time and I

VERA H. MAYHEW

don't have a dad to fill a plate for."
Jimmy stood up and planted his
feet far apart and firmly on the
floor. "And Brother Jenson can't
run all the races twice. He gets too
tired, but he always offers, and
then I have to pretend I have a
sore knee or something."

Jimmy "hurried slowly" into his
room. In spite of her sore heart,
Millie had to smile, remembering
the time several years before when
she kept insisting that Jimmy hurry
to do something and he had an-
swered, "Oh, all right if I have to,
but I'll hurry very, very slowly."
Ever since she had called his re-
luctant shuffle to do something he

*For a biographical sketch of Vera H. Mayhew, see page 179.
Page 160

THE SLOW HURRY 161

didn't really want to do ''hurrying that children their age wanted or

slowly." needed. She had no right even to

Ellen, who at fourteen was in- think disloyal thoughts. Maybe she

creasingly intolerant of the teasing wanted too much. Maybe Jim was

of a younger brother, had taken ad- right, and it took twelve hours a

vantage of Jimmy being away for day, seven days a week to be success-

an evening to invite her friend, ful in business. Maybe all the

Jeanne, to study with her. Now things they could have because Jim

the two girls were seated at the worked so hard were as important

dining-room table with a plate of as Jim thought. She stitched the

fruit between them, chewing and torn neckband in Jimmy's T shirt

giggling more than they were study- and resolved to think of something

ing. Millie sat in the living room else.

where she could see the girls and But thoughts once started have

acknowledged to herself that she a way of coming back and back,

was hurrying slowly with the pile She remembered her wedding day.

of mending in her lap. They had come out of the Salt

Lake Temple in the early afternoon

CHE kept thinking of Jimmy at the and her parents had hurried ahead

party with no dad to run the to get things moving for the recep-

sack race with him, and wondering tion that night,

how long she was going to be able Jim had guided her a little away

to keep him going to the parties from the path and had taken some-

with some other boy's dad. It thing from his pocket. ''With this

wasn't only the parties either. How ring I thee wed," he had said. "Do

long would Jimmy think that you mind if I tell you twice that

church was important if his Dad it's forever? Eifty million years and

showed by his actions that he then some more." He had slipped

didn't think so? She glanced at the thin band on her finger, and she

Ellen's laughing face and thought, had stood silent, smiling with tears

I have a better chance with her. in her eyes, remembering all the

Girls are more likely to go along vows they had taken that day.

with their mothers. But in her Millie twisted the band on her

heart Millie knew fear. finger. It was worn smooth in

Jim isn't helping me at all, she sixteen years, and she wondered

thought. I might as well be a if the vows hadn't worn a bit

widow bringing up my children! smooth, too? Where did we go

Then she was appalled that she wrong? she thought,

even had such a thought. Jim was Was it that Jim's family was not

a sweet husband, a kind and loving quite as religious as hers? In his

father, whenever he was at home, boyhood Jim had gone to church if

If he were any other kind of man he wanted to and stayed home, if

the children would not miss him that was what he felt like doing,

so much nor be so eager to have But all the while they had dated he

him go with them on their small had gone with her to Mutual and

excursions. They had a good home, to sacrament meeting. She couldn't

medical care, and all the things remember that she had noticed

162

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

whether his parents were there or
not. It was only later when Jim
had begun to find excuses for stay-
ing horiie, and she had gone alone
that she had noticed that none of
Jim's family were there either.

Millie remembered the evening
the bishop had come to their home
a few months after they were mar-
ried to ask Jim to be a member of
the Sunday School superintendency.
Jim had said how busy he was just
starting his own real estate busi-
ness, ''I guess Millie will have to
do the church work for both of
us/' he had said. And that's the
way it had been.

V|[7ELL, she had kept up the
church work and had taken
the children to all the meetings they
were supposed to attend. If Jim
made other plans for a Mutual or
choir practice night, she had not
let them interfere. She, at least,
had done her duty. Jim sometimes
canceled his plans, but more and
more he had proceeded with them
alone. Now he had almost stopped
asking her to do things with him,
and he never went with her. Lately
they hadn't even been talking
much. A little about the children
and where he was going, if she
asked. Tonight, when she pinned
him down about going with Jimmy,
he had told her about the zoning
meeting. But mostly, she realized,
she didn't know what he was doing.
The twist of fear was stronger.
It isn't only that the children are
growing up without knowing the
companionship of a father, she
thought, but after the children are
gone and we are alone, what will
we have? What had happened to
this marriage that was to last for-

ever? How could I have known we
didn't have the same ideas about
what was worthwhile in life?

Millie was too restless to sew.
She put the basket of mending away
and went into the kitchen.

''We're through studying. Mom,"
Ellen called. ''Is it all right if we
turn the television on?"

"Go ahead," Millie said. "I'm
making a batch of fudge. It will be
ready before Jeanne's father comes
for her, I think."

It was better to keep herself busy.
Perhaps then she wouldn't think so
much.

Somehow Millie couldn't stop
thinking, that night or in the next
few weeks. Something had to be
done about their life as a family.
Almost a month had passed, when
Jim came home from a late ap-
pointment and sat down in the liv-
ing room. He didn't open the
paper or pick up a book, but kept
stirring restlessly, looking at her,
then looking away.

Finally he said, "Mil, Dave Evans
is in town and he has brought his
wife. They will be here only over
tomorrow, and I'd like to take them
to dinner. It would be much nicer
for Mrs. Evans if you went along.
I know it's Mutual, but couldn't
the kids go with some of the neigh-
bors just this once?"

Something about the way Jim
looked, pleading as young Jimmy
when he wanted something very
much but feared he wouldn't get it,
stopped the almost automatic re-
sponse on her lips. Instead of re-
fusing somewhat curtly, as she
usually did, she said, "Of course,
Jim, if you want it. Would it be
nicer to have them at home?"

Jim looked at her in surprise.

THE SLOW HURRY

163

"Not this time/' he said. ''It's
pretty short notice for you to get
up a dinner. Sweet of you to offer.
Nice of you to go." He stood up
and moved toward the bedroom.
Almost there, he turned. 'Thanks
Mil, thanks awfully."

I should thank you, Millie
thought. She tried to remember
the last time Jim had asked her to
go any place. She thought about
the surprised look on his face when
she said yes. She must think about
this. Maybe Jim was feeling the
same need of family closeness that
she did. Maybe he didn't know
how to go about getting it either.

lyilLLIE dressed with great care
for the dinner party with the
Evanses and tried to be a good host-
ess. She turned the conversation
to the Evans family, the Evans va-
cation, the Evans home, and lis-
tened with real interest. She sur-
prised herself by not thinking about
the children more than once or
twice all evening.

''It was a nice evening," she told
Jim as they Hngered a few minutes
in their own living room.

He put his arms around her and
laid his cheek against her hair.

"You're a knockout," he said.
"Pretty as sixteen years ago. The
Evanses thought so, too. I'm glad
we could give them a pleasant
evening. Dave's done a lot for
me."

Millie felt closer to Jim than she
had done in years.

The next day as she went about
her work she kept thinking of the
night before. If just once agreeing
pleasantly to a wish of Jim's could
bring her this feeling of increased
compatibility, she wondered what
it would be like if she lived more

for Jim. Then she thought, this
thing doesn't work one way. If it
makes me feel so good to do some-
thing Jim wants, he would feel the
same way about doing something
for me. She must think of some-
thing.

Actually, the thing came about
without any contriving. On Sun-
day, as Millie cleared the table after
dinner, she slipped on a spot of
grease that had splattered on the
floor near the stove and turned her
ankle. It was quite painful and
the swelhng came up fast.

The first few minutes all was
confusion. Jim picked Millie up
and carried her to the couch.

"You kids get busy and clean up
the kitchen," Jim said. "Mother
mustn't step on this foot at all."

"How can we do dishes when
you're taking up all the room get-
ting out ice?" Jimmy asked.

"There are other things to do on
a cleanup job," Jim snapped. "Be-
sides I'm almost through. Just get
me a couple of thick wash cloths,
Ellen, and I'll be out of your way."

With infinite gentleness, Jim took
off Millie's shoe and stocking and
began to put on cold compresses.
When he called the doctor he was
told to continue the treatment and
call him the next day, if the swell-
ing was bad. After a half hour
Jim pulled the afghan over Millie
and sat beside her, his face white as
hers. So the afternoon passed, a
half hour of compresses, a half
hour of rest.

"Really Jim, it hardly hurts at all
now," Millie insisted after the third
application of cold, wet cloths.

Ellen and Jimmy kept asking how
she felt, and Jim reported that the
kitchen looked perfectly slick.

164

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Finally Ellen said, "Is it all right
if I leave for church now? Fm one
of the youth speakers tonight."

Millie sat up quickly. ''Hand me
my shoes and bring me a comb/'
she said. ''Fll be ready to take you
in just a minute."

'Tou'll do nothing of the kind,"
Jim said. 'Tou'll stay right on that
couch till I carry you up to bed.
You're going to keep off that foot
for several days."

''Ellen can't just let them down
at the last minute like this," Millie
protested.

"Why don't I stay with Mother,"
Jimmy said, "and you take Ellen to
church, Dad? I can wring cloths
out of ice water, but I can't drive
a car."

Jim looked uncertain, a little
shamefaced. His glance turned to
Millie, and she held her breath
waiting for his decision.

"Okay," Jim said. "But don't
you leave your mother's side."

^^'Y'OU have a very smart daugh-
ter, Mrs. Marcus," Jim said
as he came in after the meeting.
"People were almost as impressed at
her talk as they were to see me in
church."

"Oh, Daddy!" Ellen said, but
her face was glowing.

"No kidding. You gave a right
good talk." Jim put his arm around
Ellen's shoulder and drew her close
for a minute.

"Fm sorry to have missed it,"
Millie said. "I knew you'd make
us proud."

She had said "us," and hadn't
reahzed it until she heard the word.
She held out her arms to Ellen, but
her thoughts were with that little
word she had used that showed that

unconsciously she thought of them
as a family all concerned with each
other's successes.

Now was the time to hurry slow-
ly Millie knew, but it was not be-
cause of reluctance. She mustn't
push Jim. He loved her and he
loved the children. He had shown
that the day she sprained her
ankle. But the pattern of sixteen
years would not be easy to break.
She remembered how hard it had
been for him to ask her to go with
his clients to dinner; and just be-
cause an accident had gotten him
to church once didn't mean that
he would go -again. But Fll keep
praying and trying, she thought.

Our spiritual separation has been
as much my fault as his, maybe
more, she admitted in a flash of
honest self-appraisal. Fve been
self-righteous! Fve gloried in do-
ing my duty just to show him! At
that moment she didn't like her-
self very much. But her next
thought seemed to set her on the
right track. Maybe Jim has been
leaving church out altogether to
show me. Oh, not consciously, she
hastened to add. But something
may have pushed him as something
pushed me. Just that little bit of
difference in our background kept
pushing us farther and farther apart.
We should have met that and
worked out our own way of life
in the beginning. I guess that deep
down inside we were each too sure
that our way was right. But it
isn't too late. Oh, it can't be too
late!

Nevertheless, two Sundays had
passed and Jim had not offered to
go to Sunday School or sacrament
meeting. Ellen had shyly suggested
that he come along, but he had a

THE SLOW HURRY

165

ready excuse and Millie had said
nothing.

Now it was Sunday again. Jim
stayed home and worked in the
garden while Millie and the chil-
dren went to Sunday School. As
the time neared for sacrament meet-
ing, Millie resolved to ask Jim her-
self, if he would go with them.

''Jack Barnes and Ken Murray
are to be the speakers at church
tonight/' she said. 'They're just
back from their two years in the
service. Jack has been in Germany
and Ken in Japan. Come with us!"

TIM looked at her almost blankly
•^ then a look of relief crossed his
face. "I don't care if I do."

"How different those boys are/'
Jim mused as he helped Millie
spread sandwiches for a late Sun-
day snack. "Jack could say every-
thing so easily. You felt almost as
if you had been there with him.
For Ken it was harder, and most
people wouldn't get much from his
talk. But I admired Ken. He did
something hard the best he could.
Ken taught me something."

Millie waited for Jim to go on,
but he shced meat in silence.

At last he continued, "Do you
have a feeling that we understand
each other better?"

"Yes, I do," she answered.

"What do you suppose hap-
pened? You know I was getting
worried about us."

You were getting worried! Millie
thought; aloud she said, "That
night I went with you to take the
Evanses out to dinner something
came straight in my mind. I dis-
covered that you had a point of
view and that I could look through
it, too. Before that there had been
just one right way. Mine."

Jim smiled and took her in his
arms. "The same bug must have
bitten us both. The things you
like aren't really so bad. I sort of
like to go to church. But you
made such a thing of it the very
first time I just didn't feel like go-
ing, that I had to rebel. Or thought
I did." He rumpled her hair then
pressed her head against his shoul-
der. "As the kids grew up, I always
felt like a heel when I didn't go
some place where I should have
been. But I could see you know-
ing I was going to let them down.
Couldn't seem to help myself. I
just never could be pushed."

Millie smiled, thinking of Jimmy.
"It's funny," she said softly. "I
can see now that there are times
when the necessary pressures of life
would make it wrong for you to
ignore an outside call to go to
Mutual or on a picnic."

"Not often," Jim replied. "Most-
ly I made the importance in my
own mind. Sometimes, I grant you;
times when a plane should be met
or things happen just this once.
Mostly it was my pigheadedness."

"And mine," Millie said, then she
giggled. "We surely hurried very,
very slowly toward an understanding
of family life."

"But we did get there," Jim said.

"Hey, I thought you were making
sandwiches," Jimmy opened the
kitchen door and shouted.

"Give them time," Ellen said and
pulled him back into the dining
room and closed the door.

"They're all done," Jim said.

"We'll be right with you." Mil-
lie's eyes met his in deep under-
standing, as they turned to take the
filled trays in to the rest of the
family.

cJhe /Lew Zealand l/Ltsst

ission

Pieston R. Nihley

Whites Aviation Ltd.
Submitted by Arta R.

Ballif

CABBAGE TREE IN THE "BUSH COUNTRY," NEW ZEALAND

jyilSSIONARY work in New Zea-
land began in October 1854,
when Augustus Farnhani, President
of the Austrahan Mission, ac-
companied by Elder William Cooke^
a convert from Australia, arrived in
Auckland to open a mission for the
Church. They labored diligently
in Auckland and vicinity, on the
North Island, and in Nelson and
vicinity on the South Island, for
about two months, but did not
make any converts. President Farn-
ham then returned to Australia,
leaving Elder Cooke to take charge

Page 166

of the work. This diligent mission-
ary, working alone during the win-
ter of 1854-55, baptized ten converts
at Karori (near Wellington) and
organized, in March 1855, the first
branch of the Church in New Zea-
land.

The headquarters of what was
known as the Australasian Mission,
consisting of Australia and New
Zealand, was moved from Sidney to
Auckland in 1881. During the same
year, the mission president, William
M. Bromley, began missionary work
among the Maoris of New Zealand.

THE NEW ZEALAND MISSION

167

Whites Aviation Ltd.
Submitted by Arta R. Ballif

VIEW OF THE GREEN HILLS OF NEW ZEALAND

The -plan met with success, and, in
1883, a branch of twenty-seven
members was estabhshed in the
Waotu settlement, with Hari T.
Katera as president.

The Book of Mormon was trans-
lated into the Maori language in
1887 by Elders Ezra F. Richards
and Sonda Sanders, assisted by sev-
eral educated natives. At the close
of 1887 there were 2,573 niembers
of the Church in New Zealand,
2,243 of whom were Maoris.

The Australasian Mission was
divided in 1897 and New Zealand
was made a separate mission. At
the end of 1930 there were 7,256
members in the mission.

In 1913 an Agricultural College
was established by the Church in

New Zealand, which has been of
great benefit to the young Maori
members.

President David O. McKay, the
first President of the Church to
visit New Zealand, announced after
his return to Salt Lake City in Feb-
ruary 1955 that a temple would be
built in that land.

Today the New Zealand Mission
is in a prosperous condition. There
are 14,630 members, located in sixty-
eight branches. Ariel S. Ballif is
the mission president. In Decem-
ber 1955, seventy Relief Society or-
ganizations were reported with 998
members. Arta R. Ballif presides
over the New Zealand Mission Re-
lief Society.

Note: The cover of this Magazine, "Sheep Grazing in a Green Paddock/' repre-
sents typical New Zealand scenery. See also "Recipes From New Zealand," page 192.

The Bright Star

Chapter i
Doiothy S. Romney

KATHY Tracy was puffing
from her steep chmb up the
hill by the time she reached
the top step leading to the terrace.
As usual since his retirement, old
Phineas Fenton was seated in his
big leather armchair. And, as usual,
he was gazing across the waters of
the Golden Gate, crimson now in
the last glow of the September sun.

Without a single word of greet-
ing, Phineas declared, '1 like the
crash of the waves down there.
Shuts out the humdrum sounds of
all those new-fangled household
contraptions Grace has let herself
be talked into buying.''

Kathy stood there not knowing
how to begin. It was hard enough
just to face old Phin, let alone ask
him for a job. But it had to be
done. She simply could not allow
Aunt Em to go on working so
hard. If only Uncle Phin were a
real blood relative, instead of just
a family friend. . . . She took a step
closer and began, ''Uncle Phin. . . "

''Hmm," he growled, ''you star-
tled me," as if this were the first
indication he had of her presence.
"What do you want?"

She was saved from replying for
the moment, when Grace Fenton,
Phin's daughter-in-law, came out of
the house. "Why, Kathy," she said
graciously, "how nice to see you.
Not that I blame anyone for not
climbing up here any oftener than
necessary."

"Have to live where I can see the
ocean," old Phin muttered.

"Of course," Grace agreed pleas-
Page 168

antly. "It just makes it a bit hard for
others to get up here to see us."

Old Phin coughed impatiently,
and Kathy surmised he was wishing
his visitor would come to the point,
then take herself off, so he could go
back to his daydreaming.

"Aunt Em is getting old," she
began, and saw Phineas wince. I
would start out wrong, she told her-
self. He's a whole generation older
than she is, and likes to think him-
self young. She forced herself to
continue. "When Grandfather
Tracy died years ago you told us to
come to you if we ever needed any-
thing. Uncle Phin, I need a job."

"Don't know that I have a job for
anyone. Business is slow all over,"
Phineas complained, fretting his
lower lip with his teeth like a petu-
lant child.

"You can find Kathy a job in
one of your office buildings in San
Francisco," Grace said in her soft,
unemotional tones. "I'm sure some
small job would do to start with.
Kathy's interested in becoming an
artist, and this would give her time
to work on her paintings."

"Painting!" Phineas snorted.
"Same kind of malarkey Em would
have gone in for, if her father hadn't
had sense enough to put a stop to
it."

Kathy wisely chose to ignore this
remark.

"She's bright and talented, too,"
Grace urged loyally, and Kathy
could have wept for her kindness.

"Gonfound you women, let me
alone," Phineas growled. He turned

THE BRIGHT STAR

169

to Grace. ''Hand me that note
paper/' he said, indicating a pad on
a small table a few feet away. He
started scribbling, then turned to
Kathy. ''Here, girl, what's your full
name?"

"Kathy Lynette Tracy," she said
distinctly.

"Hmm," he snorted, "pretty
fancy. Sounds like a brand of
starch."

You'd think he hadn't heard my
name hundreds of times, Kathy
found herself thinking, as Phineas
tore off the note and handed it to
her.

She glanced at it just long enough
to make sure he was giving her a
job, then stood up.

"You mustn't go yet," Grace pro-
tested. "Let me bring you a glass
of cold orange juice."

"Oh, thank you," Kathy said,
"but I'm afraid I must get back."

She had a job, and felt that she'd
burst if she didn't get down and tell
Aunt Em the joyful news. She
stopped in front of Phineas' chair.
"You'll never regret giving me this
chance, Uncle Phin."

He scrutinized her owlishly, then
sat up straighter. "By jove," he
said, "it's a good thing you're pret-
ty. The tenants like pretty girls in
my buildings."

Kathy nodded goodbye to Grace,
her eyes almost brimming over with
tears of gratefulness. She walked
down the steps and path leading to
the shrubbery.

Behind the thicket of laurel, out
of sight of the Fenton mansion, was
a stone bench. Kathy crumpled up-
on it. She fished in her sweater
pocket and brought out the note.
Phineas had written clearly on it:
"Give this girl, Kathy Lynette

Tracy, a job as switchboard oper-
ator. Pay her fifty dollars a week."
It was a small fortune, she'd be
rich on this, rich enough to pay all
the household expenses, and the
money in the old Chinese chest
could be saved for an emergency.
Money Aunt Em had saved, penny
by penny, through an infinity of
stitching, a maze of jams and jellies
sold to the village stores. Kathy
never wanted to take another stitch
or look at another jar of jam the rest
of her life. She and Aunt Em
would both be free of all this drudg-
ery.

She started planning. She'd come
home nights— commute across the
Golden Gate bridge— that way she
could spend all her spare time with
Aunt Em. Then, perhaps, Kathy 's
heart gave a little plunge— stay over
one evening a week to take that
course in art she had dreamed of
for so long.

IZATHY got up and continued
down the path. Ahead of her
loomed home— the gray, three-
storied house. The house her
grandfather, Jon Tracy, had built at
the turn of the century. The house
Aunt Em loved so dearly. Kathy
thought its three uncompromising
tiers of gray wood rising from the
rocky beach were just as gorgeous
as the Fenton place atop the hill.
Jon Tracy, who had spent his life
piloting one of Phineas' cargo ves-
sels, had built his home as close to
the ocean as was considered safe,
where the noise of the surf and the
foghorns could be heard constantly.
Kathy was sure Miss Em would
die without these familiar sounds
of her childhood. She must never,
never have to give up the gray
house.

170

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Kathy left the path, and finally
reached the ravine made by the
spring, crossed the miniature cherry-
wood bridge she herself had built
over the small stream. She paused
with a longing look at the tiny
cabin at the very feet of the waves.
The cabin Jon Tracy had built and
filled with the beautifully carved
chests and relics he'd brought from
far-off lands. The China house, as
it had become known, had long
been Kathy's refuge when troubled.
But she dared not go in now and
sit down in the comfortable rock-
ing chair, or she'd never get up to
the house, and Aunt Em might
need her.

When she finally reached the
haven of the kitchen, she found
that it was empty. She called
''Aunt Em! Aunt Em!" Receiving
no answer, she went into her aunt's
bedroom. It was empty, and so was
the rest of the house, she found.
''Where could she have gone?"
Kathy asked herself.

Kathy collapsed in the rocking
chair beside the old-fashioned kitch-
en range. The fog was already set-
tling down in the ravine, and it
would be dark before long. Maybe
she'd better go out and look for
Aunt Em, she thought, as she rose
to set the kettle on the hot part of
the stove. A cup of chocolate
would warm her up. It was then
that she saw the note, propped
against the sugar bowl on the table.

She picked it up and read it
swiftly: "I felt that I needed some
fresh air. Please don't worry, and
go ahead with your date with Jim.
ril be back soon."

IM! Kathy had completely for-
gotten that this was their night

to go into the village for that movie
date. She'd better eat a hurried
bite and get ready, as Jim was never
known to be late and hated to be
kept waiting.

She reminded herself that Aunt
Em insisted on her going out once
in a while in the evening. "I won't
have you making a recluse of your-
self because of me," she'd declared.
"Besides, it's the only chance I have
to catch up on my Book of Mor-
mon reading."

A sandwich and a cup of hot
chocolate was all Kathy could pos-
sibly eat. She had barely finished
when Jim's knock came on the
kitchen door.

"Hi!" he greeted. "Grab your coat
and let's get going, or we'll miss
the early show."

Kathy got up, but stood uncer-
tainly in the middle of the kitchen
floor. ''Hey, come on, you in a
trance or something?" Jim prodded.

"Aunt Em's gone out . . . and
I shouldn't leave until she gets
back," Kathy spoke slowly.

"What's so unusual about Aunt
Em going out?" Jim asked. "She's
always running off somewhere, isn't
she? Goodness — she knows the
countryside around here like the
back of her hand. She'll be all
right," he assured her.

"I suppose so," Kathy replied,
still reluctant to leave. She had a
strange foreboding — she felt sure
she shouldn't go out before her
aunt returned. For one thing, she
remembered how much Aunt Em
had slowed down in the past few
weeks, not only in her actions, but
her speech was actually slower —
perhaps she wasn't well.

. (To be continued)

Ward Linton

HILLSIDE IN SAN BENITO COUNTY, CALIFORNIA
o/ diaa QJorgotten

Catheiine E. Berry

I had forgotten time could bring
An end to every lovely thing . . .
The fairyland the snowfall made,
The weeping willow's lacy shade;
A candle's glow, a scarlet tree,
The way your eyes once looked at me.
And wept for loveliness gone past.
For dreams and love that did not last.

I had forgotten time can heal
The wounded heart, can place its seal
Upon the past, and yearly bring
The cycle back again to spring.

Page 171

Sixtyi LJears ^/igo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, March i, and March 15, 1897

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

NORTHERN IDAHO: That part of Idaho called Cocur d'Alene, and in which
is my home, comprises the two northernmost counties, Shoshone and Kootenai. It is
a nest of mountains \\ith beautiful lakes nestling among them and streams of water
coursing through e\ery gulch, except where to^^•er the snow clad peaks abo\e the
timber line.

A trail cut through the banks of snow
W^inds up and o'er the mountain chain
To where the pines of Idaho
Stand guard upon the Coeur d'Alene.

— Helen L. Young

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN DAVIS STAKE: President Susan Grant
presiding . . . made opening remarks, said ^^■e did not come together to advance new
ideas but \\t ha\e come ^^'ith a desire to be blessed. ... "I ha\e been connected with
this Church for a long time and it is my testimony that God hears and answers the
prayers of the faithful saints. \Mien we are in deep sorrow we can go to Him and
He will hear us. Wt ha\e all enlisted in the ser\ice of God. Our names are all
enrolled in the Relief Society, it is the duty of all the sisters to attend their meetings."

— Phebe C. Sessions, Secretary

ROSES FOR PRESIDENT WOODRUFF'S NINETIETH BIRTHDAY

They are the roses Re\'erence and Regard

That know no change.
But bloom forever, though the storms be hard

And ways grow strange.

They are the roses that I bring to you.

Your gaze to greet;
To scent the way you take with fragrance true.

And make life sweet.

— Miss Rose Wallace

SILVER WEDDING: Elder John C. Sharp, Bishop of Vernon, Tooele Co.,
and his wife celebrated their siher \\'edding by entertaining about fifty relati\es and
friends at the Templeton Hotel in this city, on Friday evening March 12th. Among
the guests were Apostle H.J. Grant and wife, Mrs. Catherine K. Palmer, who is almost
eighty years old and mother of Mrs. Sharp, Pres't H. Gowans and wife of Tooele
Stake, Brother Samuel Woollcy and wife of Grantsville, Brother Wright and wife of
Nephi, Brother Louis Stransbury and wife of Vernon, Brother Thackeray and wife of
Croydon, and many relati\es of this city. The e\ening was pleasantly spent with
music, feasting and con\ersation.

— E. P. F.

Page 172

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

'T^HERE are sixteen women in the
Eighty-fifth Congress of the
United States, the same number as
in the eighty-fourth, though two of
them are new: Representative Flor-
ence P. Dwyer, Repubhcan, New
Jersey, and Representative Kathryn
E. Granahan, Democrat, Pennsylva-
nia. Edith Nourse Rogers, Republi-
can, Massachusetts, was elected to
the House of Representatives for her
seventeenth term, and Frances
Payne Bolton, Republican, Ohio,
for her tenth. Margaret Chase
Smith, Republican, Maine, remains
the only woman Senator. The other
representatives are: Republican:
Katherine Ind and Marguerite
Church, Illinois; Democratic: Ed-
na Kelly, New York; Gracie Pfost,
Idaho; Leonor K. Sullivan, Mis-
souri; Edith Green, Oregon; Eliza-
beth Kee, West Virginia; Iris
Blitch, Georgia; Martha W. Grif-
fiths, Michigan; and Coya Knut-
son, Minnesota.

I^TELLIE BELLES MACMIL-

LAN, born in Spencer, In-
diana, is the mother of Harold
Macmillan, Britain's new Prime
Minister. She met and married
Maurice Macmillan, musician and
publisher, in Paris in the i88o's.
Largely through her insistence,
Margaret Mitchell's Gone With the
Wind was purchased and published
by the Macmillan Company.

lyrABEL S. HARMER^S True
Book oi Pioneeis, published
in March by Childrens Press, Chi-
cago, has been named a Junior Lit-
erary Guild Selection. It is the
first book by a Utahn to receive this
distinction. Mrs. Harmer's True
Bocl: oi the Circus was her first
contribution to the Childrens Press
True Book series. Beautifully illu-
strated, the new volume depicts the
day-to-day activities of America's
countless pioneers. Mrs. Harmer,
an active Latter-day Saint, is a fre-
quent contributor to The Rehef
Society Magazine and the author of
a daily Deseret News-Salt Lake Tele-
gram Children's Story.

iy|RS. CLARE BOOTH LUCE,

fifty-three, has resigned as
American Ambassador to Italy.
Foreign Minister, Gaetano Martino,
bestowed the Grand Cross of the
Order of Merit, Italy's highest dec-
oration, on Mrs. Luce, commenting
that if United States-Italian friend-
ship ''has now become a permanent
part of the spiritual life of the two
nations," it was to her credit.

CUSAN WARNER, in writing
^ The Wide, Wide Woild in
1850, became the author of Ameri-
ca's first fiction bestseller. Thirteen
editions were printed in 1850-51.

Page 173

EDITORIAL

VOL. 44

MARCH 1957

NO. 3

Uxelief cboctet^ JLegacii for Ljoung Vl/omen

^<'\TU^HAT does Relief Society
offer to me as a young wom-
an?" This is a question which may
be in the minds of many young
women who are beginning to make
a home.

Here are a few of the oppor-
tunities which may be mentioned
that a young woman has as a legacy
of Relief Society.

In this modern mechanized world,
opportunity for expression may be
lacking because so many of us are
watchers and listeners. In Relief
Society, a young woman has an
opportunity of voicing her views on
subjects which are interesting and
worthwhile— theology, literary mas-
terpieces, authors, family relation-
ships, and other subjects. She has
the chance for forming opinions
through study and discussion with
other women— some who are her
own age and others who are older.

The knowledge and opinions of
the mother are an important part
of the foundation on which children
learn to think and learn why they
think the way they do. It behooves
young Latter-day Saint women, then,
to learn as much as possible not
only of the gospel of Jesus Christ,
but also of all the fine and domestic
arts and handicrafts, in order that
they may share this knowledge with
their families. Much of this knowl-
edge can be gained through activ-
ity and study in Relief Society.

Page 174

A young woman may have the
opportunity of developing leader-
ship abilities if she becomes pro-
ficient and is called to executive or
teaching positions. In these capac-
ities she will find that she needs,
among many virtues, those of poise,
kindness, and humility. She who
inculcates these qualities in her life
will have a great influence upon the
other members and upon her chil-
dren as well.

The Relief Society Magazine is
another avenue of expression which
the young woman is given in her
legacy of Relief Society. She may
have a flair for poetry or short
stories; or she may like to write the
factual or the travel-type article.
One of the main purposes of the
Magazine is to stimulate and in-
crease interest in the literary talents
of women.

A young woman also finds the
opportunity to serve in many dif-
ferent ways. She may be able to
help in the accomplishment of a
welfare project or she may realize
the joy which comes from compas-
sionate service she has given to a
sister.

From her associations with older
women of the society, she gains
wisdom and insight in life's situa-
tions, and a feeling of oneness with
her sisters, an understanding that
life itself is unchanging despite ex-
terior conditions.

EDITORIAL 175

Young women who find them- sion and service, it would be a price-
selves asking the question: ''Why less gift which is not found in any
should I be interested in Relief So- club or other activity,
ciety?" may well consider these

values. If the legacy of Relief So- May the young women of this

ciety to the young women of the generation claim this gift of oppor-

Church included nothing more tunities by actively participating in

than an opportunity for self-expres- Relief Society.— J.N.

uieuef Soctetif Singing llLothers [Present ifiusic
(cJver I Lationai {jDroaacasting cJeieviSion iletworn

CIX hundred Singing Mothers from Salt Lake and Utah County areas
sang 'The Twenty-third Psalm/' with music by Franz Schubert, on
the "Wide Wide World Program" which presented a Salute to the
American Woman, over the National Broadcasting Television Network,
Sunday, January 6, 1957, in the Salt Lake Tabernacle. The event, originat-
ing with KSL-TV, was telecast over 200 stations to an estimated thirty
million listeners and viewers. Representing nearly thirty-one thousand Sing-
ing Mothers throughout the Church, these sisters, under the baton of Dr.
Florence J. Madsen of the Relief Society general board, and with Frank
W. Asper at the organ, rendered the sacred anthem with great sincerity
and accomplished musicianship.

The Singing Mothers appeared at the conclusion of the "Wide Wide
World Program.*' They were introduced by commentator Dave Gerroway,
who spoke as follows:

But in the West one morfe chapter is still to be told. We visit with 600 women
who tell the story in song. Our live cameras are scanning the spires of the Mormon
Temple and Tabernacle on Temple Square in Salt Lake City and the voices you hear
singing praises to the Lord over our broad land are the combined chorus of the Relief
Society Singing Mothers of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints — mothers,
wives, and daughters — out of their homes in the valley of Salt Lake and the mountains
beyond.

In her letter to the stakes represented, thanking the Singing Mothers
for their lovely and enthusiastic performance, President Belle S. Spafford
expressed her appreciation:

Not only did they perform masterfully under the able baton of Sister Madsen, but
through their radiant countenances did they portray most impressively the spirit and
beauty of Latter-day Saint womanhood. We feel confident that through this perform-
ance countless numbers both in and out of the Church will have increased their ap-
preciation of the cultural opportunities afforded through our great organization. We
feel also, that many other Singing Mothers choruses will have been encouraged in
their endeavors.

176 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Many letters of appreciation have been received at the general offices
of Relief Society commending the excellent and appealing rendition of
the great Psalm, and expressing admiration for the unity of effort and
effect in the singing of the Mothers, as well as their lovely appearance
as a group.

In a congratulatory letter to President Spalford, Herbert Sussan, pro-
ducer of ''Wide Wide World/' commented:

I certainly hope you agree that all the efforts were worthwhile. We were all most
impressed by the great quality of the performance. Even more so, the faith and warmth
reflected in the faces of the singers was most inspiring to our vast television audience.

And, in a letter to Sister Madsen, Mr. Sussan expressed his apprecia-
tion for the quality of the music presented:

I should like to congratulate you and the wonderful organization that you con-
ducted on the January 6th Wide Wide World program for the most effective pre-
sentation of its type that I have ever seen on television. Musically, we were thrilled
by the high quality of their performance.

This event, shared by many people in all parts of our country, was
a heartfelt and significant occasion for the Singing Mothers and for Relief
Society women in all the stakes and missions of the Church— an oppor-
tunity to present a message of faith through the faces and the voices of
the Singing Mothers. Their devotion and their performance will long be
remembered.

J/innouncing the Special J/ipril Short Storif cJ^ssae

T^HE April 1957 issue of The Relief Society Magazine will be the special

short story number, with four outstanding stories being presented.
Look for these stories in April:

''Mountain Vacation," by Deone R. Sutherland

"New Shoes for Flo," by Wanda F. Hilton

"Two of a Kind," by Maude Rubin

"Going Modern," by Frances C. Yost

cJhese cJhings Sd JLove

Helen H. Jones

These things I love:

Soft music built on unexpected

Harmonies,

Clean silhouettes against the moon

Of leafless trees;

Life that runs a rocky course

Not hewn by chance,

Finding its power through purpose.

Not through circumstance.

TbohUL

TO THE FIELD

cJ^fidex for ig^6 LKeltef Society i / lagazine K/ivauable

/^OPIES of the 1956 index of The Relief Society Magazine are available

and may be ordered from the General Board of Relief Society, 76 North
Main Street, Salt Lake City 16, Utah. The price is 15^, including postage.

Relief Society officers and members who wish to have their 1956
issues of The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through the
Deseret News Press, 31 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. The cost
for binding the twelve issues in a permanent cloth binding is $2.50, in-
cluding the index. If leather binding is preferred, the cost is $3.50, in-
cluding the index. These prices do not include postage, and an additional
amount to cover postage must accompany all orders for binding of the
Magazine. See schedules of postage rates in this issue of the Magazine,
page 208.

If bound volumes are desired, and the Magazine cannot be supplied
by the person making the request, the Magazines will be supplied for $1.50
by the Magazine Department, General Board of Relief Society, 76 North
Main Street, Salt Lake City 16, Utah. Only a limited number of Magazines
are available for binding.

It is suggested that all wards and stakes have one volume of the 1956
Magazines bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief Society libraries.

(cyrganizations and LKeorganizattons of Stani
ana 1! iission iKelief Societies for igj6

Stakes

Ashley
Brigham Young

University
Burbank
Canyon Rim
Covina
Flagstaff

Hayward
Holladay
Kansas City

Lake Mead

Oakland-Berkeley

Reseda

Spanish Fork

Springville

Tucson

ORGANIZATIONS

Formerly Part of Appointed President Date Appointed

Uintah
East Provo

San Fernando

East Mill Creek

Pasadena

Snowflake and

California Mission

Oakland

Cottonwood

Independence District

Central States

Mission

Las Vegas and Moapa

Oakland and Berkeley

San Fernando

Palmyra

Kolob

Southern Arizona

Melba H. Tullis
Alice Wilkinson

Evelyn P. Brown
Bertha H. Blomquist
Lucille C. Hales
Ruth W. Palmer

Myrtle Davidson
Elaine B. Curtis
Marjorie M. Reeve

Mary R. Edwards
Annabelle W. Hart
Blanche A. Flint
Fern Brockbank
Clara Sumsion
Avez M. Goodman

November 2, 1956
January 8, 1956

September 16, 1956
October 28, 1956
February 26, 1956
September 23, 1956

August 26, 1956
March 18, 1956
October 21, 1956

August 19, 1956
August 26, 1956
September 16, 1956
September 30, 1956
October 21, 1956
December 2, 1956

Page 177

178

Stake
Valley View

Walnut Creek

Missions
Northern Mexico

Former^' Part oi

East Mill Creek and Grace E. Berndt

Wilford Stakes

Berkeley Ellen J. Haddock

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Appointed President Date Appointed

October 28, 1956

August 26, 1956

Mexican

Kathleen B. Bentley June 10, 1956

Stake
Beaver

Bountiful
Calgary
Cottonwood
East Los Angeles

East Mill Creek

East Provo

Emigration

Farr West

Florida

Fresno

Gooding

Grand Coulee

Gridley

Houston

Klamath

Kolob

Lake View

Layton
Lyman
Mill Creek
New York

North Carbon
North Sevier
Palmyra
Palo Alto
Park

Redondo
St. George
Salmon River
San Fernando
San Luis
Santa Monica
Santa Rosa
South Sanpete
Temple View
Uintah
Wasatch
Washington
Wilford

REORGANIZATIONS

Released President Appointed President Date Appointed

Bernice Thompson

Liila G. Eldredge
Freda Kenney
Elaine B. Curtis
Genevieve L. Ander-
son
Zettella W. Thurman
Zina P. Dunford
Lucille G. Williams
Geneva M. Law
Effie Meeks
Lyla J. Coombs
Jenna Vee Hall

Alfreta Gail Jardine
Alice I. Ferrin
Sadie Ollorton Clark
Mae Belle Nielson
Grace C. Crandall
Esther (Beth)

McEntire
Faun L. Reynolds
Opal W. Broadbent
Mary M. Wright
Vera H, Hales

Elva Judd
Josephine Thomsen
Fern Brockbank
Violet B. Smith
Velma N. Glade
June Baggett
Verna L. Dewsnup
Louise Arave
Evelyn P. Brown
Lettie S. Jensen
Odette P. Coulam
Ruth M. Pell
Zella C. Christensen
Lorena W. Anderson
Muriel S. Wallis
Ruth Mae Witt
Mae A. Evans
Grace E. Berndt

Kathleen S. Farns-

worth
Marilla H. Sessions
Helen B. Pitcher
Nina B. Davis
Margaret W. Clarke

Thelma B. Dansie
Ethel M. Wilson
Dean B. Norberg
Ada j. Taylor
Vella V. Tilton
Olive Child Phillips
Nina Beth G.
Cunningham
Jane Maria Larsen
Ivy M. iBrown
Kathryn K. Willis
Vesta M. Lewis
Luella T, Wilson
Catherine Child

Mary Barber
Elease Rollins
Rachel Park
Margaret D.

Stephenson
Edna Broadbent
Ora C. Mason
Maude H. Ludlow
Ruby M. Dobbins
Bernice R. Campbell
Kathryn L. Squire
Roma C. Esplin
Helen Olson
Naomi Gilmore
Verla Crowther
Hilda Goucher
Dorothy S. Blaisdell
LuDean H. Cox
Margaret M. Glad
Evyln G. Richardson
Mina C. Giles
Marcia C. Steele
Lois Jensen

May 1, 1956

March 20, 1956
March 18, 1956
March 18, 1956
April 22, 1956

October 28, 1956
January 29, 1956
September zj, 1956
September 22, 1956
October 25, 1956
September 9, 1956
June 17, 1956

February 26, 1956
September 23, 1956
October 14, 1956
April 29, 1956
October 21, 1956
June 10, 1956

February 5, 1956
October 28, 1956
July 9, 1956
February 26, 1956

August 6, 1956
April 22, 1956
September 20, 1956
September 9, 1956
March 11, 1956
August 27, 1956
June 10, 1956
May 20, 1956
September 16, 1956
May 20, 1956
September 16, 1956
February 5, 1956
September 25, 1956
September 16, 1956
June 10, 1956
May 6, 1956
August 2, 1956
November 4, 1956

ORGANIZATIONS AND REORGANIZATIONS

179

Missions
Argentine

Danish

Great Lakes Mission

Netherlands Mission

Northern California

Norwegian

Samoan

South African
Swedish
Swiss-Austrian
Uruguayan

Western Canadian

Stakes

Released President Appointed President Date Appointed

Berkeley
Oakland

Amy Y. Valentine

Mary G. Sorensen

Florence H. Richards

Ada S. Van Dam

Amelia P. Gardner
Sigrid H. Andresen
Rita H. Stone

Nora C. Duncan
Ethel E. Blomquist
Johanna B. Perschon
Louise Bush Parry

(deceased, 6-14-56)
Elizabeth Zimmerman

Marilynn Haymore

Pace
Ora Irene H. Peter-
sen
Mary Pehrson
Christensen
Lucy Emma Gedge

Sperry
Hazel Sperry Love
Zina R. Engebretsen
Thelma Hansen

Sampson
Holly Wood Fisher
Ruth T. Oscarson
LaVelle D. Curtis
Sharon Parry (Miss)

Annie Ruth B.
Larson

STAKES DISORGANIZED

Released President

Irene Thorley Ranker
Annabelle W. Hart

July 25, 1956

January 10, 1956

October 17, 1956

July 12, 1956

August 22, 1956
February 16, 1956
October 17, 1956

October 7, 1956
July 12, 1956
June 22, 1956

January 10, 1956

Date Released

August 26, 1956
August 26, 1956

vi/orld-- y^ hanger

MaryhaJe Woolsey

Small Danny-Boy has been here — my world

globe tells me so:
Antarctica is up on top, the North Pole's

down below.
And I'm inclined to wonder, as I view it

with a frown,
In what ways Daniel, grown, might turn a

real world upside-down!

Vera diinckley i/layhew

Vera Hinckley Mayhew appears for the second time as a winner in the Relief
Society Short Story Contest, with her offering "The Slow Hurry." "My husband,
Wayne, and I live in Berkeley, California," she writes, "and we spend as much time
as we can squeeze out on our ranch in the Napa Valley, where we breed Arabian
horses and entertain our eight grandchildren. We have two sons and two daughters,
all married and living in widely scattered places. I have been active in Relief Society
for many years as a ward and stake literature class leader, and as a ward and then a
stake president. Over the past twenty years a story of mine has occasionally appeared
in The Relief Society Magazine or the Era. For the past two and a half years, since
my household and Church responsil)ilities have decreased, I have kept a more regular
writing schedule and my appearances in both Church and outside publications have
increased."

e Honest with Yourself

un an

d vi/in

A LL life is a race which everyone wants to win. Happily, all of us can
win, for we run not against one another but against ourselves. More-
over, we set our own handicaps. These handicaps are the times and the
measures, the ambitions and the goals we set for ourselves. But once
having set our sights, it's up to us whether we win or lose in the race.
Young man, young woman, what are your goals in the race of life?
Health, long life, business success, the friendship of good and great
people, a comfortable home, a happy family, security for self and loved

Page 180

RUN AND WIN 181

ones, faith in a more glorious future life, with a well-earned inner assur-
ance that a loving Father will reward in heaven good deeds done here?
If these are the sights you set for yourself and for those you cherish, your
high aims must be matched by constant and increasing daily endeavor.

To win you must run and not grow weary; you must not faint or
falter a single step before the race is won. Don't slow your pace by
breaking training rules, or shorten your stride in the running of the race.
To win the race of life, you must keep physically, mentally, and spiritually
fit.

To be less — to do less than your best is to cheat yourself and your
loved ones of the rewards which belong only to winners.

Then — on your mark, get set — go!

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

Spring \:ypening

Eva WiJIes Wangsgaard

Forsythia was first to voice

Disdain for winter's reign of frost.
There was scant reason to rejoice

For earth and sky were winter-crossed.

Still every limb wore bells of gold
In gay defiance of the weather.

The sun-flecked tune their chiming told
Was light as if a golden feather

Had fallen from wide wings of spring.

Though skies were cold in clouds of dun,
As warm as hours June would bring,

Forsythia was filled with sun.

cJhe v(y kite throat in the

^rass

Ethel Jacobson

Sparrow of the snowy throat,
Whence these arias come pouring,
From weedy clumps you loose a note
Pure as a lark's in heaven soaring,
In highest heaven soaring.

Of faith you sing, though men shrug by
Where praises rise from grassy altars,
Of faith that knows how fond an eye
Watches over you, nor falters —
Faith that never falters!

Stratford-Upon-Avon and the
Shakespeare Memorial Theater

Ramona W. Cannon

SHAKESPEARE could not have
been Shakespeare without
Elizabethan London, with its
mere 200,000 inhabitants, its bril-
liant eoffee-house intelligentsia; its
newborn spirit of youth, hope, and
adventure; its beauty and brutality;
its perfumed air and vile stench; its
spiritual yearning; its insistence up-
on the importance of the individual
— and with it all London's almost
daily familiarity with the execu-
tioner — so much so that not death
itself was what counted but only
the manner of meeting death— with
courage and dignity. All of these
undoubtedly taught Shakespeare
much of his skill in probing the
diverse passions of the human
heart.

Shakespeare could not, however,
have reached that vast universality
which characterizes him above all
other writers, without the lovely
Warwickshire countryside where he
had his important beginnings and
early youth. In visiting Stratford-
Upon-Avon, one feels the gentle
shadow of this exquisite place pro-
jecting itself into drama after drama
of the master poet-playwright.

How different is nature's grace in
the broad embracing curve of the
Avon River, from the tutored grace
of Queen Elizabeth in the dance,
executing a pas de chat considerably
above the floor! The sweet air, the
ancient trees, the incredible profu-

Poge 182

sion of flowers with their slight
movements, their colors and starry
forms, their legends; the ever-chang-
ing ways of sky and clouds — these
were undoubtedly the gossamer
threads from which was woven much
of Shakespeare's poetry, his Mid-
summer Night's Dream, As You
Like It, Ophelia's mad scene in
Hamlet, the romantic balcony scene
from Romeo and Juliet, and many
scattered lines of verse that move
the soul with their beauty.

The trip from London to Strat-
ford-Upon-Avon in May was a
charming introduction to the theme
of Warwickshire itself.

There were still patches of ''blue-
bell woods"— carpets of tiny massed
bells stretching under the trees in
delicate blue glamor. Bright-colored
wild flowers and ''lady's white petti-
coats" made the scene gay. Green
meadowlands ascended to rolling
hills crowned with thick growths of
trees in multiple shades of green
interspersed with red copper beeches
and other bright foliage. Lovely
hedgerows divided fields and farms
and grazing lands, with Hereford
and Black Angus cows, pigs, and
newborn lambs that looked scarcely
a foot long. Lilacs bloomed ex-
uberantly, and blossoming shrubs
and fruit trees made a delicate pink
and white tracery.

Suddenly we were in Stratford,
and we had slipped far back in time.

STRATFORD-UPON-AVON

183

■--^

Photochrom Company, Ltd.
Graphic Studios, Tunbridge Wells
Kent, England

ANNE HATHAWAY'S COTTAGE, STRATFORD-UPON-AVON, ENGLAND

Young William Shakespeare must
have been familiar with many of
these houses almost four centuries
ago.

/^NE could spend days absorbing
the architectural details that
lend so much charm and quaintness
to Stratford. The irregularity and
diversity in the shapes of roofs,
gables, substantial chimney stacks,
and projecting circular thatches over
dormer windows create a beautiful
rustic artistry. The chimneys are
most picturesque. They may be
oblong, square, tall and narrow, or
diagonal as in Shakespeare's daugh-
ter's home, Hall's Croft. The tops
are frequently in ornamental shapes
that give a beautiful architectural

finish to the buildings. From big
chimneys rise, often, clusters of little
chimney pots (pipes).

The timbered houses give Strat-
ford its most characteristic charm.
Generally the handhewn timbers
are set perpendicularly or diagonally
in the plaster walls, but in some
they are elaborately patterned with
curves, which are difficult of execu-
tion, as an important part of the de-
sign.

There is the same kind of alike-
ness in the houses as exists in peo-
ple; yet the very striving for indi-
viduality that characterized the
Elizabethan men and women, is
evident also in these old homes.
Some of them, of the pointed-archi-
tecture type, are very interesting.

184

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Thrift is apparent here, too. There
is one rehc still used as a shop and
home. Its front wall, stricken with
age, leans toward the street, sloping
from a high, steep roof, sharply
pointed, to within eight feet of the
ground. Scraggly thatch projects
like a beetling eyebrow, and, oc-
casionally, the birds take out a
straw for their nests. The support-
ing corner timber is split wide open
so an iron pipe, planted in the
ground, rises at an angle of forty-
five degrees, pressing against the
weakened corner timber, and is
fastened to the roof at its high
point.

Many houses have overhanging
second stories, some third stories
also. There are thatch roofs and
tile roofs. The leaded windows and
unusual doorways give great style
and beauty to the buildings. There
are large window spaces — some-
times in the overhanging fashion —
containing perhaps fifteen panels.
In one window, each panel has a
double-leaded circle in the center,
and in the space between the leaded
rings, is a fleur-de-lis design, prob-
ably a family coat of arms. Some of
the glass is a greenish or bluish tint,
often with a very transparent bubble
in the center of the pane. These
occasional colored bubble panes,
contrasting with plain, clear ones,
make interesting designs. In one
doorway of fifty-four small panes,
for instance, this contrasting bubble
motif was worked out.

Of the historic buildings in
Stratford, Holy Trinity Church,
where Shakespeare's remains have
rested since his death in 1616, is in
a remarkably beautiful location on
the river bank and is representative

of architecture beginning with the
thirteenth century. Shakespeare's
birthplace is a large, handsome old
home dating from the early six-
teenth century. The timbered room
in which he was born, in 1564, has
a large stone-and-brick mantel. On
the glass of its one window, eminent
people who have visited through
the years have scratched their names,
among them Thomas Carlyle, Isaac
Watts, Sir Walter Scott, Henry Irv-
ing, and Ellen Terry.

Of New Place — the handsomest
home in Stratford at the time,
which Shakespeare bought for re-
tirement — only the foundations re-
main, but a memorial garden is
maintained which is much like the
garden the poet himself planted and
tended.

npHE thatched cottage of Anne
Hathaway in Shottery, a mile
distant, is timbered outside and in-
side. It is a spacious farmhouse
which was familiar to young Wil-
liam, who courted Anne there. The
oldest part of the house dates from
the fifteenth century; the old-fash-
ioned garden is true to type, and
the kitchen has a fireplace big
enough in which to barbecue an ox,
and is arrayed with old-fashioned
kitchen utensils. There is, also,
the Arden Farmstead, home of
Shakespeare's mother, in nearby
Wilmcote, and near the center of
Stratford-Upon-Avon, is the large
and elegant home of Dr. John Hall
and Susanna Shakespeare Hall,
daughter of the dramatist.

The Shakespeare museum and pic-
ture gallery, close to the Memorial
Theatre, teems with interesting
items that bring Shakespearean dra-

STRATFORD-UPON-AVON

185

Photochrom Company, Ltd.
Graphic Studios, Tunbridge Wells
Kent, England

SHAKESPEARE MEMORIAL THEATRE, STRATFORD-UPON-AVON,

ENGLAND

matic history to life. Among many
portraits of the poet is the famous
Droeshout painting, which is one
of only two in existence, ''of which
it can be positively asserted that
they were known to anyone who
ever set eyes on Shakespeare him-
self/' There are magnificent por-
traits of many distinguished Shake-
spearean actors through the centur-
ies. Among them are Ellen Terry,
Violet Vanbrugh, Sir Johnston
Forbes Robertson, Mary Anderson,
Madame Modjeska; and one espec-
ially interesting portrayal of the trial
scene of Queen Katherine in Henry
VIII, presents famous Fanny Kem-
ble and other members of the acting
family of the Kembles.

There are many artists' concep-
tions — both poetic and dramatic —
of great scenes in Shakespeare's
plays. The walls are lined with
imagined biographical portraits of
Shakespeare as an infant, surround-
ed by the (nine) passions, Shake-
speare at the baptismal font, and
other pictures. The dagger, script,
tablets, and chain used by actor
Henry Irving are on display along
with a cast of Sarah Siddons' lovely,
artistic left hand, and a death mask
and a cast of the clasped hands of
beloved actress Ellen Terry.

TN 1820 Charles Mathews, British
comedian, unsuccessfully attempt-
ed to create interest in building a

186

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Shakespeare memorial theatre at
Stratford. Later, Charles E. Flower
got the idea underway and present-
ed a two-acre site on the bank of
the river. In 1879 the first Me-
morial Theatre was opened with
a Shakespeare Festival. In 1926 the
theatre was burned to the ground.
Through press appeals, contribu-
tions for a new theatre poured in,
with Americans giving $625,000.

The present theatre was opened
in 1932. It is a modern building of
rose brick, dramatically situated on
the bank of the curving Avon.
Swans, so familiar to Shakespeare's
eyes, are everywhere in evidence. I
easily counted twenty-nine of the
long-throated beauties floating on
the wide, quiet waters. They were
especially effective under the arched
bridge which spanned the Avon in
the poet's day.

In front of the theatre, the flower
gardens on a belvedere at the riv-
er's edge are most artistically ar-
ranged. Yellow tulips rise high
above orange-red, fragrant Siberian
wallflowers. On the opposite side,
red and orange parrot tulips top vel-
vety yellow wallflowers. A wonder-
ful rose garden is not yet in bloom,
but the variety and number of
flowers which are blooming surprise
one. Corners of gardens are worked
out in white double and quadruple
daisies. In one corner of the
grounds are ornamental box hedges
about ten feet long, under horse-
chestnut trees burdened with pink
blooms. In the windows of the
theatre itself are boxes of bright yel-
low flowers, while inside the foyer

is a great vase containing a most
impressive arrangement of flowers
centered by an enormous calla lily.

The building is modern, comfort-
able, and well-lighted. It contains
a restaurant, library, picture gallery,
and its own wardrobes and work-
shops.

Britain's best actors now take
part in the Shakespeare Festival,
which lasts six months. One tour-
ing company carries Shakespeare to
Europe and has gone as far as
Australia. The very highest stand-
ards are maintained both in their
company and in the Memorial
Theatre.

I was fortunate enough to see
Hamlet, which was most satisfying.
The reading of the lines and the
English diction were music to the
ear and made the play clear even
to those who were unfamiliar with
the occasional archaic phrases. The
strolling players were particularly
vivid in their parts. Perhaps that
was so because the strolling players
of Shakespeare's day were very good
and realistic actors.

A minimum of scenery was used,
but that troubled no one. The
properties, if scarce, were hand-
some. The picturesque sea chest
that represented Hamlet's departure
really dressed up the stage.

These performances are well
worth the traveler's time and effort,
and forever after one will hold in
one's heart a feeling for the great
poet-dramatist which comes only
from experiencing more closely
than is possible in any other spot a
little of Shakespeare himself.

cJhe ^jLmerican I iational iKed L^ross

ON THE JOB WHEN IT COUNTS

By Virginia Glenn
Red Cross Field Representative

'T^HE American National Red Cross acts day in and day out, training

people in first aid, home nursing, and water safety skills to help them
be more self-sufficient and prepared to cope with the hazards both of
peacetime living and potential enemy attack. It maintains a network of
regional blood programs to help the sick and injured and to serve the
Nation in great emergencies. Red Cross today is giving direct personal
assistance to the people of Hungary— expressing with foDd, clothing, and
shelter, compassion to these people in this time of international disaster.

To carry on this great work, the organization needs volunteer workers
to serve their neighbors through the Red Cross. And, the organization
needs the financial resources which make the work possible.

In some cities the Red Cross is included with other community or-
ganizations in fall campaigns. If this is the case in your community, and
you did not join the Red Cross last fall, you will want to become a mem-
ber in March and receive your membership card.

This is your Red Cross. Keep it strong and vital. Keep the Red
Cross on the job . . . when it counts . . . where it counts. Join and Serve.

^yipncot cJree

Delia Adams Leitner

From my north window I can see

A tree lace-clad in spring array
Against the background of the hills,
- It heralds all the joys of May.

Each time I look out I rejoice

In loveliness that I can share;
My heart is stirred to gratitude,

I softly breathe a thankful prayer.

It sways so gently in the breeze,

The birds are flitting in and out;
They voice the praise that I would sing,

Dispelling thoughts of fear and doubt.

At harvest time the luscious fruit

On laden boughs will fill the tree.
But all the beauty it now gives

SuppHes a feast of joy to me.

Page 187

Be a Relief Society Magazine
* 'Promoter''

June Nielsen
Assistant to the Editor

(Talk given at The Relief Society Magazine Department, Annual General Relief Society

Conference, October 4, 1956.)

VOU are promoters— promoters of the dictionary, which is 'mental

a good cause, The Relief Society certainty." Faith is, then, mental

Magazine, which can bring inspira- certainty put into action,

tion, beauty, pleasure, and knowl- We find, in most of these stakes

edge to the reader with a seeking and wards, that definite goals were

mind and an understanding heart. set for Magazine subscriptions.

To ''promote" means to move These goals varied — some stakes
forward. As Latter-day Saints who set one hundred per cent in all
believe in the principles of eternal wards, others 150 per cent for the
progression, we may all continue to stake. These goals became certain-
move forward. To help you, as pro- ties in the minds of the ward and
meters, move forward in your work stake representatives and officers as
as Magazine representatives and to they went forth to accomplish the
help you with your problems, we goals. They proceeded to put those
have gleaned suggestions and ideas beliefs into action throughout the
from those stakes whose promotion year.

of the Magazine was outstanding We want to share with you some
last year (1955) : first, from those of the ways which were used to pro-
which made the highest percentage mote the Magazine. After the goals
increase in subscriptions during the were set, in several of the stakes all
year; second, from those which made of the stake officers were urged to
the highest percentage increase in emphasize the Magazine as they
subscriptions in stakes making the visited the various wards. Thus, the
honor roll this year and not the Magazine representative received
previous year; and third, from those the help and encouragement of the
which made the highest percentage entire stake board. Some stakes
increase in subscriptions having all used charts which showed the status
wards one hundred per cent this of the wards in the Magazine cam-
year and not last year. P^ign. Charts were displayed at

Letters from those stake Relief union meetings. Regular Magazine

Society presidents and Magazine departments were held in union

representatives tell us that it was meetings in the successful stakes

by faith. Because of faithful ward last year. In these departments,

and stake representatives and other topics concerning why and how to

officers, they achieved their goals. I sell the Magazine were discussed,

think a concise definition of faith is: Promotional ideas which the indi-

belief put into action. We might vidual ward representatives were

take the definition of belief from using were exchanged. One stake

Page 188

BE A MAGAZINE PROMOTER

189

reported they used the prehminary
time of union meeting once each
year for Magazine promotion. In
this program, the ward representa-
tives participated and were recog-
nized for their behind-the-scenes
work. This proved to be a very
effective way of encouraging ward
representatives.

PERSONAL contact with the Re-
hef Society sisters was em-
phasized as the greatest, single ele-
ment in increasing subscriptions to
the Magazine. In most of the stakes
from which we have received letters,
the representatives tried to make
personal contact in every home in
the ward. In one stake a letter was
sent to each home. This letter told
about The Reliei Society Magazine
and the goal which had been set.
It was reported that the response
was very encouraging. One stake
representative stated that she never
took The Rehef Society Magazine
before she was asked to be stake
representative— simply because no
one had ever asked her to subscribe.
One stake reported that the stake
representative visited Relief Society

meetings in all the wards with the
permission of the stake Relief So-
ciety president and gave a short talk
using the Magazine as a visual aid.
Another stated that their represen-
tatives were ''Magazine-minded/'
that they never went any place
without their subscription receipt
books because they found so many
opportunities to use them.

The ways of achieving the goals
and putting your beliefs into action
are many. These are a few promo-
tional ideas that have proved effec-
tive in stakes. Some of the elements
which I think could make up the
word ''promote" and which I think
will bring success if acted upon are:

P — plans — set your goals.

R — readiness — be willing and prepared.

O — opportunities — make your own op-
portunities,

M — motivations — motives mean action.

O — other opportunities — be "Magazine-
minded."

T — talk — the way of making personal
contacts.

E — enthusiasm — it is contagious and ef-
fective.

No matter where you are, you can
move forward or promote. Be a
promoter of every good thing.

iiiy cfortune

Enoh ChamheiUn

Days I have loved are golden days
When I have said a word of praise
To one in need, when I have smiled
To meet the laughter of a child.

Hours I have loved are silver hours
When I have taken scented flowers
To someone loved or quite unknown
Who was shut in or just alone.

These days and hours have made my years
Until I find as twihght nears,
And gray is creeping in my hair
That I have wealth beyond compare.

Embellishment

Clarissa A. BeesJey

FROM our desks in the Salt
Lake Temple annex, we
watched the beautiful Relief
Society building rise on the land-
scape. First, the huge excavation
was cut deep into the ground; then
the solid, massive foundations were
laid, and the thick, enduring walls
were raised with their insets of
doors and windows; finally, the pro-
tecting roof was completed, and we
said, "It is finished." But, even as
we spoke, we knew it was not so;
we knew that both on the outside
and within the walls, there must be
added manifold details of embellish-
ment before this imposing building
would be complete.

And I thought, how like this is
the building of a life and particular-
ly, a Latter-day Saint life!

Often, when it has been my privi-
lege to lead a group of mature
adults in a gospel study, I have said
within myself, why do I attempt to
discuss with these good people the
things which they already know so
well? They are highly intelligent;
they have been trained in the
Church and in its teachings through
all their days; they have laid strong
foundations of faith and knowledge
in their childhood; in their youth
and early maturity they have built
the walls, girded with strength and
endurance. What is left to be
done?

The building across the street
gave the answer: There is still the
embellishment, the beautifying to
be done.

As I pondered upon this, a wide
vista of possible accomplishments in
life's ripened years opened up before
Page 190

me. I could have given much
thought as to how the physical
body, notwithstanding the ravages
of time, might be so cared for that
it would continue lovely in personal
cleanliness and daintiness and sweet-
ness of spirit, and how the mind
might not be allowed to become
stagnant, but be stimulated ever to
be alert and seeking new treasures
of knowledge and wisdom. I could
wish that this might be the way
with each one of us and that age
might be robbed of its tragedy and
be crowned with beauty, vitality,
and joy.

Especially I reverted to my own
troubled question concerning the
pursuit of gospel study and asked
myself, what are some of the things
to be done now in the embellish-
ment of our spiritual lives' building,
in these later years? And the an-
swer came:

First, we must be sure that the
knowledge of divine principles
gained through the years is without
blemish. Did we grow to maturity
with a correct understanding of
these doctrines? In our childhood
did we learn this gospel correctly, or
did we receive impressions not quite
accurate which we have carried with
us? How many such impressions
did we receive? Now is the time to
give a thorough checkup to our
store of information, to strengthen
the buttresses of truth, and to re-
move any weak supports.

Next, have we added to our
original store of knowledge as the
years have come and gone and the
walls of our structure have risen,
or have we been content with a

EMBELLISHMENT

191

meager supply of religious facts and
failed to make replenishment from
time to time?

Furthermore, if our knowledge is
found to be considerable, what is
its source— our own research, or the
findings of others? Often we may
have envied the spiritual experts
among us and wished we could
know vital answers as did they. But
have we taken the time to dig deep
into the scriptures to find those an-
swers for ourselves? How readily
can we turn to desired reference
passages? How well, now, today,
can we give evidence of that which
we speak?

Then, what about the spirit, the
soul of our building? Has our in-
terior decoration become beautiful
and complete by the application of
knowledge gained in adorning and
ennobling our character? Are there
still some unadorned spots? What
of the hidden envyings and grudges
held long years against a neighbor,
friend, or leader? What of the dis-
content or bitterness against our lot
in life and the seeming misfortunes
we have borne? What of the
doubts, questionings against the acts
of providence? What even of the
wrongs we may have committed?

Or of the service or kindly deed we
may have neglected?

Yes, the building of our lives is
not yet completed. There is still
much embellishment to be done.
We have a precious opportunity
now to correct the mistakes of learn-
ing, of judgment, and of viewpoint;
to add much new, beautiful truth
to our store; to arrange our facts of
knowledge into an orderly whole,
and to become so familiar with
those facts that they are made a
part of us; to learn afresh what it
means to repent of sin and to for-
give trespasses against us; to become
gentle and tender where we have
been hard and unrelenting; in fine,
to pohsh our souls until, indeed,
they approach perfection and shine
in exquisite beauty before that last
inspection when we can say that our
building is finished, ready for its
final dedication.

These years may not be the gold-
en period of our experience, for that
was the period of strength and viril-
ity, of great activity and achieve-
ment, our youth. But these are the
silver years— mellow, chaste, sweet—
the time of the embellishment to
the full of the structure of our lives.

LP re face to ^Jja^

Dorothy J. Roberts

A finch's psalm pours from the pinion's bough

As dawn bathes me, hds closed, in coolness. Now

From the roof a whir; two velvet wings flap twice

Then sail away in silence. Day's precise

Alarm is rung. Faintly the young doves coo.

In the cone of the flowering crab, the warblers woo.

The summer long, repeated just this way,

Breakfasting on song, I begin the day,

Clinging to dreams a while before I rise,

Refreshed, to lift the curtains from my eyes.

[fieapes Qjrom /Lew cloeaiand

Submitted by Arta R. Ballif

Ancient Maori Hangi
(Underground Steam Cooking)

The ancient Maoris cooked their food in "hangis."

Method: Dig a hole one foot deep by two feet round. The shape and size vary
according to the amount of food to be cooked. Line with medium-sized rocks (porous
ones are best). On these place dry titree (wild scrub) and large pieces of wood to
make a good fire. In an hour or so remove all traces of fire and clean the rocks by
sprinkling lightly with water. Place over rocks a hangi ring (made from Nikau leaves).
This keeps the food intact and allows complete removal. On this, place the food to
be cooked, large pieces of pork, fish, kumara (sweet potato), pigeon, or fern root.
Again sprinkle with water, generously, so as to create a steam. Cover with Nikau
leaves, Nikau mat, and top soil. This is to prevent the escape of steam. In two
hours, remove top coverings, lift out mat and the food is ready to eat. The same
hangi could be a permanent cooking place.

The above method is used today on special occasions with slight improvements.
Today, a wire netting is placed on the rocks. A white cloth is placed between the
food and the leaves, and then wet sacks are placed over. On top of this, soil is used
to cover all. It is actually a steam cooking, and important points to watch are that
the rocks are washed clean, that there is sufficient water to create a steam, and that
every trace of charcoal or burning wood is completely removed, so there will be no
taste or smell of smoke. The absence of smoke taste is the secret of nicely cooked
food.

A three or four day supply of food can be prepared at one time.

MAORI OLD-TIME FOODS

Pigeon

(A delicacy and a favorite of the Maori)

Snare required number of pigeons. Do not pluck or clean, simply cover completely
with a clay paste and cook in hangi. When ready to eat, the clay will come away
bringing with it all the feathers and leaving a clean and tasty dish. These birds never
feed from the ground. In season they live only on the Miro berries, and this is the
time they are "fat" and ready for the kill. Out of season they live on the leaves of
the trees, and this signifies "no kill," as they are in a poor condition. The inside of
the bird is also eaten.

Fern Root
(This serves as a potato to the Maori)

Gather fern roots, pound, and cook in hangi. Keeps indefinitely.

Dry Shark
(Do not think of man-eating sharks)

After the catch, clean, remove head, and hang by the tail in the sun until com-
pletely sun-dried. Can be eaten like this, or cut in pieces and placed on embers which
softens it. This is a favorite dish which keeps indefinitely (and so does the smell).

MAORI FOODS SHOWING EUROPEAN INFLUENCE

Paua Fritters
(Paua is a large shell fish)

Page 192

RECIPES FROM NEW ZEALAND 193

4 pauas K tsp. salt

1 small onion dash of pepper

Shell pauas, mince, and season with finely chopped onion, salt, and pepper.

Batter for Paua Fritters:

1 c. flour 1 egg

1 tsp. baking powder milk

Mix together the flour and baking powder with the beaten egg and sufficient milk
to form a creamy batter. To this, add the paua mixture and brown in spoon lots in
smoking hot fat. Serve hot.

Pipi Pie

(Small shell fish, similar to oysters)

1 large dish of freshly gathered pipis
/4 tsp. salt and dash of pepper

Steam pipis sufficiently to open shells. Shell and mince. Season with onion, if
desired; add salt and pepper. Line pie dish with flaky pastry and pour in pipi mix-
ture. Cover with remainder of pastry and bake 20 minutes at 350° F. Serve hot.

Steak, Oyster, and Mushroom Savory

To every pound of meat allow one dozen oysters. (Sirloin or fillet steak are the
best cuts for this dish.)

Cut meat into neat pieces and place one layer in casserole. Season with salt and
pepper to taste. Add a layer of chopped oysters, then a layer of chopped mushrooms.
Continue this until casserole is full. Can be made with or without pastry. Cook in
moderate oven one hour at 300° to 350° F.

NEW ZEALAND-EUROPEAN RECIPES

Anzac Biscuits

2 ozs. flour 2 ozs. butter

3 ozs. sugar 1 tbsp. golden syrup
1 teacup coconut Vi tsp. soda

1 teacup rolled oats 2 tbsp. boiling water

Mix flour, sugar, coconut, and rolled oats. Melt butter and golden syrup. Dis-
solve soda in boiling water and add to butter and golden syrup. Stir in the liquid.
Place in spoonfuls on cold, greased trays. Bake 15 to 20 minutes at 350° F.

Holiday Loaf

4 c. flour 1 tsp. salt

Vi tsp. sugar 2 tsp. baking powder

1 small, cold, boiled potato 1 pint milk

Sift dry ingredients. Add mashed potato. Add milk to make a soft smooth
dough. Knead quickly. Put in greased bread tin about three-fourths full. Smooth
top with knife dipped in melted butter and milk. Bake one hour at 350° to 400° F.
To prevent crusting too soon, place paper over top of loaf for the first 10 to 15
minutes. When done wrap in cloth until cool.

ujuttercups

Mary C. Martfneau

JOHN'S teacher was getting quite old; in fact, she was old enough to retire, but John
didn't know it. John just knew that he loved her dearly and that she looked beautiful
to him. She wore a brown taffeta dress with a little bunch of scarlet flowers that he
liked on Monday. On Tuesday she wore a soft, black nylon dress with TdIuc flowers
and a full skirt that made her look as slim as a 'fairy queen crowned with snowy hair.
On Wednesday she wore purple, on Thursday blue, but on Friday she wore a suit, and
at recess she put her coat on over it and tied a scarf over her head for that was her day to
"tend" the playground.

When the first spring days began to arrive, and the skies were blue and the sun
shone, John would notice her looking up toward the old brown hills west of the school-
house, and he wondered what she was looking for. Then one day he found out. When
recess was over, and all the children were sitting in their seats in position, she said to
them, "Turn." They all turned in their seats to the right. Then she said, "Stand,"
and they all stood and faced her. "Now turn to the west," she said, "and look through
the windows and tell me what you see."

They all turned and looked through the five long windows, and there they saw
only the old brown hills. They were silent.

"What color are the hills, John?" she asked.

A little surprised and embarrassed, he answered, "Brown, Mrs. Miller, just brown,"
and she said, "Yes, John, just brown."

"Children," she continued, "there is magic working on those old brown hills
now." Their eyes grew big. "One of these days when we look at them we will see
what the magic has done. When we see them then they will not be brown, they will
be green and you will know that spring is truly here."

A week or so later, one morning before school began, Mrs. Miller looked up from
her desk to see John standing before her, with a bunch of wild flowers — ^buttercups —
in his hand, and he offered them to her with his broadest smile. To the delight of all
the children and especially of John, she held them up for all to see and admire.

"Where did you find them, John?" she asked, and he said, "On the hills."

Then, to their great delight, she took one buttercup out of the bunch and held
it under John's chin to see if its pollen would color his throat. The little flower cast
a bright yellow shadow on his little white throat. Each child was called in turn. They
giggled with joy and dehght.

Magic worked in the schoolroom as John's teacher said, "Now, turn, stand, and look
toward the west." The old brown hills were green, and the children looked in silent
wonder. But the teacher — she stood for a long moment lost in the memory of other
old brown hills far away, where two httle sisters and a dear pioneer mother had searched
among the sages and wild grass for buttercups in the magic springtime.

Page 194

Sarah Seelyi JLarsen uias ybnjoiied a Q>evi)ing diobbyi

for Seventy ijears

'T^HE many hours which Sarah Seely Larsen of Castle Dale, Utah, has spent sewing
■'■ since she was fourteen, at which time she was drafting her own patterns for dresses,
shirts, pants, and coats, have been enjoyable and she is far from retiring from her hobby.
For seventy years, her artistic hands have made many beautiful quilts, bridal gowns, and
other dresses and clothing for her own family and others. Quilt top making "became a
real hobby about fifteen years ago, when she began piecing and quilting a quilt for -each
of her grandchildren to present them when they married. She now has enough quilts
on hand for the grandchildren who are not married.

She was born to Orange and Hanna Olsen Seely in Mount Pleasant, Utah, on
February 7, 1872. She married Samuel H. Larsen in 1890. Her husband was bishop
of Castle Dale Ward for eighteen years, and as a gracious hostess Sister Larsen received
many of the General Authorities as guests in her home. Sister Larsen was secretary of
a ward Relief Society for ten years .and also served for many years on a sewing commit-
tee making burial clothes. She is still active in Relief Society. In work meeting, she
always takes her place at the quilts.

Vl/ind Pattern

Vesta N. Lukei*

The whispering wind-born waves caress,
Insistently, the untouched beach
Until the ripple-patterned sands
Reveal the wind's imprint and reach.

Page 195

Bitter Medicine

Part 3 (Conclusion)
Olive W. Burt

HELEN decided to put into
immediate effect her plan for
curing May Turner of her
bad habit of gossiping. For the next
few days she kept the telephone as
busy as ever May, herself, could have
done. And by the time of the first
sewing meeting of the P. T. A.
bazaar committee, she had talked to
every woman on that committee,
excepting one.

Lettie had been enthusiastic, as
she always was over Helen's schemes
whether for a neighborhood party,
a money-making project, or just
new ways to trim a kitchen apron.

'Tou're absolutely marvelous!''
she exclaimed, when Helen had out-
lined her proposed treatment.
'Trust you to think up the only
thing that will work and that we
could do with dignity!" she went off
into peals of laughter. ''I just can't
wait to begin!"

''Now, Lettie," Helen cautioned,
"this isn't any joke. It's serious
therapy, I hope. Fm serious, at
least."

"Oh, so am I," Lettie agreed.

"And," Helen went on firmly,
"we mustn't let May get the slight-
est hint of what we propose, or it
will absolutely fail. And there's
another thing, Lettie. Fm count-
ing on you to be tactful and gener-
ous, if it works."

Tess Carlson was dubious. "I
don't know, Helen. Oh, I'm with
you one hundred per cent, but it
seems so simple — such an easy way
of treating something as vicious as
that gossiping. I think May Turner

Page 196

needs a dose of really bitter medi-
cine."

"This will be bitter enough, Tess,"
Helen said gently, and a sudden
comprehension of the full impact of
her program struck her, and she
was afraid — afraid of hurting May
too much, of being the one to in-
flict hurt upon another human be-
ing.

Marge Lewis took it as a huge
joke. "What a scream!" she gig-
gled. "I know I'll die laughing
when I see her face."

"I don't think it will strike us as
funny. Marge," Helen told her. "I
think we'll find it pretty hard to
do."

"Maybe so," Marge agreed, "but
don't go tender-hearted on us,
Helen. I, for one, will relish seeing
her face." She stopped abruptly,
and after a moment went on, "You
didn't know that I have reason to
want to cure that gossiping, did
you? Because we never pass around
stories about our neighbors, I kept
this to myself. But Fm going to
tell you now.

"May Turner hurt my mother
dreadfully last summer, when Moth-
er was visiting me. You know what
a friendly soul Mother is, and how
she thought she'd do us younger
women a good turn by baby-sitting
for anyone who wanted an evening
off. And she did it to be friendly,
and wouldn't take a cent of pay.
Well, she offered to tend May's two
and, of course. May snatched at the
chance. But when Mother refused
to take pay for doing a neighborly

BITTER MEDICINE

197

job like that, May couldn't under-
stand it, and she began hinting
around that Mother was baby-sitting
just to get a chance to snoop around
the houses. And her hints grew
and grew, as they always do. And,
of course, Mother finally got to hear
what May was saying. May intended
her to hear it, too. It nearly broke
Mother's heart. I could have torn
May's hair out when I saw Mother's
face that day."

Helen shook her head sadly. "I
don't think I'd have blamed you,
either. Marge. How awful for your
mother. She is such a darhng —
my Jill adored her."

''All the children did — and stay-
ing with them, tucking them into
bed, and telling them stories made
Mother so happy. And everyone
excepting May, was wonderful. You
sent Mother flowers every day from
your garden, and Lois Jensen made
her three pretty aprons, and Lettie
took her riding many an evening.
Everyone made her happy but May
— she had to spoil it all."

"Well, then, you'll help?" Helen
asked, getting back to the subject
about which she had called.

''Of course, I'll help. And I
know some of the women on the
sewing committee have just as much
reason to follow your lead as I do.
I'm sure it'll be unanimous."

"I hope so," Helen sighed. "It
will be so much swifter and better
if everyone co-operates."

AS the time for the first sewing
meeting drew near, Helen be-
gan to have misgivings. To her
gentle, friendly soul her plan seemed
terribly harsh and brutal. She shud-
dered when she thought of what
she had started, and sometimes

thought she would have turned
back the clock to pre-scheme days
if she could.

And then she would remember
Jill, round-eyed and casual, "When
is Daddy going to jail. Mommy?"
And she would see Tess Carlson's
tear-streaked face as she cried, "He
said that to Jim— to my Jim!" And
she would hear Marge's voice break-
ing when she said, "I could have
torn her hair out when I saw
Mother's face that day." Then
Helen would straighten her shoul-
ders, stick out her chin, and re-
solve to go through with the plan.
"Bitter or not, she must take her
medicine!"

In spite of her determination and
her conviction that she was doing
right, Helen found herself shaking
as she dressed to go to the meet-
ing. Her palms were wet with
perspiration and her spine felt cold.
She stood for a long moment before
she opened the door to go out, won-
dering whether she would have the
nerve to go through with her plan.

"But I have to," she sighed. "I
thought it up; I got the others into
it." Tears stung her eyelids. "But
I feel sorry for May!"

She went early to the meeting,
feeling that it was her responsibility
to be there, to take upon her own
shoulders the burden of the job
ahead. But as she went into the
school library, which had been
turned over to them for these sew-
ing sessions, she found a number of
the women already there. They
greeted Helen with cries of wel-
come, and Helen, looking at them,
saw that they were as tense and
worried as she.

She spoke to them quietly. "Let's
be as kind as we can." Then, "Let's

198

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

get started on our work. We're to
make fiber corsages today, you
know."

She opened the big box of ma-
terials and began to distribute them.
The women picked up the fiber and
wire, the stems and leaves, and
started to fashion the flowers they
had learned to make during a win-
ter craft class.

They had scarcely begun, how-
ever, when the door opened and
May came bustling in, cheery and
efficient, ready to do her full share
of the task. Helen, seeing her this
way, recalling what a good worker
she was, felt her throat swell with
pain at the thought of what lay
ahead. Mercifully, though, she
knew that May was unaware of
their plan.

For perhaps half an hour every-
thing went along smoothly and
happily, the busy snip, snip, snip of
the scissors making a pleasant stac-
cato accompaniment for the buzz
of conversation. The topics dis-
cussed were harmless enough: the
bright sayings of the children, the
efforts of the teachers to help a
backward youngster, gardens, food,
books. And then, as everyone knew
it would, the gossip began.

May leaned closer to Marge
Lewis, who happened to be sitting
next to her, and said in a hissing
whisper that could be heard all
around the long table, "Oh, Marge,
I just have to tell you. You know
Miss Wilson, the third grade teach-
er? Well, what do you think? I
was coming out of the drugstore last
night— Teddy had a cough and I'd
run down to pick up some cough
medicine— and I saw her with. . . ."

Her voice stopped suddenly, and
a startled look came into her eyes

as they rested on Marge's face.
Marge had very quietly laid down
her work and placed her hands over
both ears.

npHE blood came slowly into
May's face, dyeing it a painful
red, and she turned quickly to see
whether anyone had noticed Marge's
gesture. And as her eyes flew
around the table, the red in her
face and neck grew deeper, mottled,
as if it would burst from the pores.
For every woman there had her
hands firmly over her eyes or her
hps or her ears.

May Turner swallowed hard,
ducked her head, and began to
work furiously. The others took up
their work w^here they had dropped
it, and the buzz of conversation be-
gan again. But no one felt like
smiling at May's discomfiture.
Every woman there felt as if it had
been her own punishment, and the
conversation was kept up with dif-
ficulty.

Helen felt her throat constricted
with pain, but she made herself tell
an anecdote about Jill and her gup-
pies, and gradually the tension
eased a little and things seemed al-
most normal again. For another
half hour, and then May, who had
kept determinedly out of the con-
versation, heard someone mention
Clarice Hapgood, who- had just an»
nounced her engagement.

This was too much for May. She
looked up, evidently forgetting her
recent discomfiture, and began,
'That reminds me, girls! Clarice is
just twenty, isn't she? Well, you
know I don't believe she is really
the Hapgood's child. Just twenty
years ago Jane Hapgood. . . J'

She stopped, gulped, and again

BITTER MEDICINE

199

the blood rushed to her face. All
around the table the women sat,
hands over eyes, ears, and lips.

May jumped to her feet, flinging
down her work. 'Tou awful wom-
en!" she cried. "You're horrible!
Horrible! I hate you all!" and she
turned and ran from the room.

Helen got up quickly and fol-
lowed her. Outside in the hall May
stood leaning against the wall, her
hands over her face, her shoulders
shaking with sobs. Helen went
swiftly to her.

''May!" she said gently.

"Go away! Go away!" May cried.
"I don't want to talk to any of you!
You all act so superior — you all
pretend . . . ." Her words were
stopped by her crying.

Helen put her arms about the
shaking woman. "I know it was
awful," she began, close to tears
herself. "But we felt we had to
do something. . . ."

"You all hate me, you always
have!" May went on hysterically.
"I try to be one of you. I work
hard at everything we have to do—
I never shirk, never ask anyone to
do my share. I want to be one of
you — I did want to. But not any
more. I hate you all!"

"x\o," Helen said. "No, you don't
hate us— not the others, anyway.
You can hate me if vou must, Mav,
because it was my idea. I talked the
others into it. . . ."

ly/fAY'S hands dropped from her
face and she stared at Helen
in surprise. "You? You, the in-
comparable Helen Lund? You
thought this up! Well, now I know
you for what you are!"

"Yes," Helen admitted sadly,
"yes, you do. And I guess I'm not

any better than I need be. But you
see. May, your gossiping was hurt-
ing people. I don't think you real-
ize how much you were hurting
us all. Did you know that Jim
Carlson nearly lost his partnership
because you told around that he'd
been in a crooked uranium deal and
made a lot of money at it?"

"I didn't say that he had!" May
objected belligerently. "I just said
I wouldn't be surprised. . . ."

"And Jill was wondering when
her Daddy was going to go to jail.
Oh, May, you've said things about
us all— things that weren't true, that
didn't have a single basis in truth.
And we just had to stop you."

"But why me?" May wailed.
"Why pick on me?"

Helen sat down on a bench there
in the hall and drew May down be-
side her. Then, much as she had
spoken to Jill a few days earlier, she
said quietly, "Look at me. May. It's
because you are the one w^ho starts
these stories— every time."

May sat still a moment and then
said, sniffling a little, "Well, you
have done what vou wanted to do.
You've showed me you don't want
me here. I'll resign from the
P.T.A., and if I can get Ted to
move, we'll move, and you won't
be bothered with me any more.
You've never liked me."

"We do like you. May. We like
you so much that we were willing
to go through this unpleasant scene
in order to cure you of the one
thing we can't tolerate any longer.
Don't you ever think of what harm
you are doing?"

May sat silent, wiping her eyes.
Then she raised her head. "I guess
I don't think, really." She began
to cry again. "I don't know what's

200

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

the matter with me — I don't know
why I do it! Sometimes, when you
people have been extra nice to me
I make up my mind Fll never
breathe another word about you.
And then something happens— and
I feel left out. I want to be in with
you, attract your attention— so I say
something I know will startle you—
anything. Lots of times I don't
even think what I am going to say
—it just pops out."

Helen looked at the woebegone
face, and impulsively she gave May's
shoulders a friendly squeeze. 'Tou
sound just like a little girl— a con-
trite little girl!" she smiled gently.
And then she went on firmly, ''But
you're not a little girl. May. You're
a woman, and we want you to be
one with us."

May shook her head sadly. ''But
how can I? How can I ever speak
to any of you again? I'll always
see those dreadful faces with their
hands. . . ." She choked on the
words.

"I'll tell you what to do, May.
Come back into the room with me.
Act as if nothing had happened.
You'll •see. Everyone will be glad
it is over."

May made no move to rise.
"Maybe it's not over, Helen. Maybe
I'll forget and start gossiping again
.... Will they — are they going
to. . .?"

"Yes, May. I think they will. I
think they will keep on with this
treatment until they cure you."

"Then what can I do?"

"Take it in the spirit in which
it is meant, May. It is bitter medi-
cine, but it is given as medicine,
just that. Swallow it — and if you
need repeated doses, take them like
the woman you are. You have
plenty of courage, I know — plenty
of spunk. Come on, then. Let's
make use of it."

The word spunk seemed to do
the trick. May's shoulders straight-
ened. She stood up. Her head
raised.

"You're right, Helen. I do have
spunk — as much spunk as any of
them." She managed a rueful
smile. "And I guess it did take a
good deal of gumption for you all
to do this — I know you well
enough to know that you didn't
particularly relish it— or you'd have
done it long before this. Well,
come on. Let's go back into the
room and face my doctors." Her
voice broke a little, but she walked
purposefully toward the door.

Helen followed slowly. She knew
she could count on the others to
do the right thing— to act as if noth-
ing unusual had taken place that
afternoon. And she could count
on May, too. She was a soldier-
she was worth curing!

» ♦ ■

cJhe JLength

Fiances C. Yost

The thing a lady won't discuss,
Or does with brevity,
The darkest secret of her past,
Her own longevity.

FROM THE FIELD

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Leona S. Seiter

GRANITE STAKE (UTAH) HONORS VISITING TEACHERS

AT CONVENTION

Honored with all the visiting teachers of Granite Stake at a program and buffet
luncheon were the oldest visiting teachers (in point of service) from each of the six
wards in the stake.

Front row, left to right, are: Lucinda C. Harrington, Columbus Ward, forty-
three years of service as a visiting teacher; Martha Jane R. Johnson, Fairmont Ward,
sixty-six years of service.

Back row, left to right: Mervel A. Hall, Nibley Park Ward, forty-five years of
service; Rhoda Reid, Forest Dale Ward, fifty years of service; Gertrude Johnson, Wells
Ward, forty-nine years of service; Dora R. Wilcken, Lincoln Ward, thirty-four years
of service.

Elsie B. North, President, Granite Stake Relief Society, reports that "a
large percentage of all visiting teachers were in attendance and enjoyed an inspiring
program and buffet luncheon."

Page 201

202

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Photograph submitted by Marion N. Pinkston

LOS ANGELES STAKE (CALIFORNIA), ADAMS WARD RELIEF SOCIETY

HONORS ELDERLY MEMBERS

Front row, seated, left to right: Marie Clark, Secretary, Adams Ward Relief
Society; Faye Moon, Second Counselor; Ingeborg Brinek, First Counselor; Mary Evelyn
Spencer, President.

Marion N. Pinkston, President, Los Angeles Stake Relief Society, reports: 'This
midsummer celebration honored the Relief Society sisters who have been members for
over fifty years. Many of the sisters in this protograph have been members of the Adams
Ward since the days when it was the only ward in Southern California. There are now
213 wards in the Southern California area."

Photograph submitted by Edna S. Walker

ALPINE STAKE RELIEF SOCIETY COMMEMORATES THE ONE

HUNDREDTH ANNIVERSARY OF THE ORGANIZATION OF

RELIEF SOCIETY IN AMERICAN FORK, UTAH

September 26, 1956

More than forty Relief Society sisters participated in the program of the opening
social which, also, commemorated the organization of Relief Society in American Fork,
October 24, 1856. Shown in the picture, left to right, are: Melissa Robinson; Doris
Robinson; Norma Smith; Harriet Mulliner; Emma Steiner; Nellie Crystal; Nancy

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

203

Reece; Mary McTague; Mary Griffith; Edna S. Walker, Stake Relief Society President;
Cleone Cleghorn, Counselor; Erma Burgess, Counselor; Dorothy Wright; Esther
Christensen; Lucile Walker; Alice Vance; Elsie Strong; Myrtle Seastrand; Luana Smith.

Back row: Leona Anderson; Jean Gordon; Vivian Barker; Myrl Scott; Lillie Beck;
Josie Walker; Zella Thornton; Lydia Kirkpatrick.

In the program, from the frame on the right, the story of the first Relief Society
in American Fork was dramatized. Sister Elsie Strong represented the first American
Fork Relief Society president, Agnes Crooks. Scenes typical of this period, such as
wheat gleaning, visiting teaching when commodities were gathered, and silkworm rais-
ing, were pictured.

The second part of the program introduced the 1956-57 program. Musical num-
bers in keeping with the theme of each course were presented, and refreshments were
served.

Photograph submitted by Ruby M. Nielsen

LEHI STAKE (UTAH), FAIRFIELD BRANCH RELIEF SOCIETY MEMBERS
. GAIN JOY FROM QUILT MAKING EXPERIENCE

Left to right, front row: Myrtle Erickson; Lois Maybe; Sophronia Dubois, Secre-
tary-Treasurer; Leah McKinney, President, Fairfield Branch Relief Society; Mildred
Carson, Second Counselor; and Vera Carson, First Counselor.

Back row: President Oscar A. Kirkham of The First Council of Seventy, and
Caroline Cook.

Ruby M. Nielsen, President, Lehi Stake Relief Society, sends in the report of
Sister McKinney that the day the sisters were quilting the quilt which had been pieced
by Edith Strasburg of Lehi, they were discussing ways in which to sell the quilt to
someone outside the branch. Then President Kirkham came, and "he brought such
a sweet peaceful spirit with him. He encouraged us and told us we were doing a
wonderful work. He wanted to buy the quilt, said collecting pieced quilts was his
hobby. He said, They remind me of my mother.' " Sister McKinney continues:
"Of course, we were honored to add this quilt to his collection. ... He asked that
we all put our names on the quilt, then bring it to him at his office.

"The day we took the quilt to Brother Kirkham was full of memorable ex-
periences. ... As we lunched with this kind, loving man, he introduced us to a num-
ber of other Church authorities. Then we saw many more including President McKay.
We visited the Church offices and touted the temple grounds."

204

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Photograph submitted by Isabella P. Walton

SOUTH BEAR RIVER STAKE (UTAH) JOINS WITH BEAR RIVER STAKE
AND NORTH BOX ELDER STAKE SINGING MOTHERS IN PRESENTING
MUSIC FOR SOUTH BEAR RIVER STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

September 2, 1956

South Bear River Stake President Isabella P. Walton is seated fourth from the
left on the front row; pianist Christine Mason at the piano; organist Ann Freiss, stand-
ing back of Sister Mason; organist Arlene Ficklin, at the left of Sister Freiss; Prudence
W, Reeder, North Box Elder Stake chorister, back of Sister Ficklin; Hilma C. Ander-
son, South Bear River Stake chorister, and conductor of the group, seated third to the
right of the piano, in the front row.

This group participated, with other Singing Mothers choruses, in the October
annual general Relief Society conference.

Photograph submitted by Cleona W. Hedenstrom

OGDEN STAKE (UTAH), TWENTIETH WARD RELIEF SOCIETY PAST
AND PRESENT EXECUTIVE OFFICERS HOLD OUTSTANDING SOCIAL

Front row, left to right: Rilla Beck, President, Twentieth Ward Relief Society;
past presidents: Katherine Smeding; Elva Kunz; Grace McFarland; and Kate Wood-
bury, former Ogden Stake president.

Second row, left to right: Myrtle Hansen; Mildred Alkema; Mabel Belnap; Mar-
tha London; Mary Perkins; Lenora Jacobsen; Caroline Kranenberg; Mattie Manning.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

205

Third row, left to right: Ella Anderson; Ruth Williams; Alice Martin; Addie
Pulsipher; Vera Arrington; Edith Arnold.

Officers who were not present when the picture was taken are: Bergloit Dinsdale;
Eliza Carruth; Bessie Mumford; Marcella Carruth.

Cleona W. Hedenstrom, President, Ogden Stake Relief Society, reports: "Twenty-
eight years of Relief Society were informally talked over at the anniversary party of
the Twentieth Ward Relief Society of Ogden Stake. Former ward executive officers
were guests of honor at this program" which was ''one of the outstanding parties of
the season. A beautiful red rose was presented to each of the guests, symbolizing the
love the ward organization feels for each one of these faithful sisters."

Photograph submitted by Mildred B. Jarvis

MARICOPA STAKE (ARIZONA) RELIEF SOCIETY HOLDS VISITING
TEACHER CONVENTION, September 27, 1956

Visiting teachers who have served over forty years in the Maricopa Stake are
pictured, left to right, first row: Lillian Palmer; Pearl Mathenia; Blanche Boyle; Hazel
McCook; Edna Martin; Harriett Webb; Minnie Bond; Vera Judd.

Back row: Esther Lewis; Ida Wakefield; Nettie Shumway; Louise Skousen; Vera
Jennings; Dora Openshaw; Phoebe Scott. Not present: Hattie Miller and Sina Morten-
sen, eighty-nine, who has served as a visiting teacher for the longest period of time.

Mildred B. Jarvis, President, Maricopa Stake Relief Society, reports: ''Each ward
participated through song, prayer, or speech, and all wards were well represented in
general attendance." She writes that a skit on the presentation of the message in the
homes was enacted by visiting teachers from the Mesa Fourth Ward, written by
Lillian Peterson, stake visiting teacher message leader. A tribute to all women who
have accepted the visiting teacher calhng was presented by Sister Peterson. "Stake
board members contributed much to the success of the convention through their ar-
rangement of details, friendliness, and good will extended to the sisters/' and by
furnishing and serving the refreshments.

206

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Photograph submitted by Belva Petersen

EAST OGDEN STAKE (UTAH), THIRTY-SIXTH WARD RELIEF SOCIETY
HONORS OLDEST MEMBERS, September 27, 1956

Belva Petersen, President, East Ogden Stake, reports that Elizabeth Clarke East,
(left) and Ida H. Wilson Spence (right), were special guests at the opening social
of the Thirty-sixth Ward Relief Society. Leona Nielson, (center) President, Thirty-
sixth Ward Relief Society, presented corsages to the two sisters who are eighty-two
years old. Sister East has been active in Relief Society for twenty-three years and
Sister Spence is a visiting teacher and has been in Relief Society for twenty years.
Both are converts to the Church. A program and dinner featured the occasion.

I Lot Ujy (chance

Gene Romoh

How comes reanimation of the earth,
As spring, each year, its golden wings unfolds?
Not just by chance, this miracle has birth.
The sentient mind, a Master's hand, beholds —
Clothing with sheen of sun, the daffodil . . .
Fashioning the violet's purple gown . . .
Increasing music in a rippling rill . . .
And placing upon lily brows a crown.

That which comes by chance will have its flaw,
This is perfection born of highest law.

uierbs for
Itioaern C^ookerg

Tarragon
Elizabeth Williamson

TARRAGON is a perennial which
grows about two feet high. It may
be divided in the fall and starts made from
cuttings or root divisions. The superior
variety, French tarragon, produces no
seeds.

Esdragon is the French word for tar-
ragon, which means "little dragon." "Lit-
tle dragon" referred to snakes and rep-
tiles during the middle ages. The leaves
of the herb esdragon (tarragon) were used
in healing the bites of the reptiles.

Esdragon or tarragon is a delicate herb,
growing beautifully. It produces dark
green leaves and tiny white blossoms
which give off a delightful spicy aroma.
Tarragon is most commonly known for
its use in vinegars, but if used sparingly
in seasoning for fish sauces (Tartar) and
to flavor chicken, these foods will have a
subtle and different quality.

PouLET ET Esdragon
(Chicken and Tarragon)

This is a recipe from a small restaurant
in Southern France specializing in this

[ASTER MUSIC «^

lAOIES ^A^" ''^
THRH PART tlV¥

CHRIST AROSE-Groton 18

CHRIST HAS RISEN— Schubert 20

CHRIST THE LORD IS RISEN

TODAY— Erb 16

EASTER BELLS (2 Part)— Durocher .20
GOD SO LOVED THE WORLD-

Stainer 16

HOSANNA-Granier 20

HOSANNA BLESSED IS HE—

Marryott .'18

JOYOUS EASTER SONG— House 20

LEGENDE— Tschaikowsky 20

MY REDEEMER LIVES-Gates 20

OUR CHRIST HAS RISEN— Connor .25

THERE IS A GREEN HILL FAR
AWAY-Gounod 18

Music Sent Gn Approval
Use this advertisement as your order -blank

DAYNES -MUSIC COMPANY

T5 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.

□ On Approval D Charge

Q Money Enclosed

Name —

Address

City & State

i^li^M^

. 15 E. 1st South

MS NORTH UNIVERSfTY. PROVO 'f 2S60 WASHiNSTON ^S^Q9W

Page 207

208

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

dish. The tarragon sauce is served over
steamed rice, with boiled chicken. This
dish, with a leafy, green salad is a gour-
met's meal.

Tarragon Sauce

Vz pt. cream
2 tbsp. flour

salt and ground pepper to taste
Vi cube butter
1 pinch of tarragon
This is a rich sauce, unusual and rather
exotic in flavor.

vUifido \K> \ja rd(

ens

Gladys Hesser Burnham

My mother's window sills were full

Of coleus and fern,

Geraniums and violet plants.

Each striving in its turn

To blossom best or bush the most,

Rewarding tender care.

Just like her children growing in

That loving, fragrant air.

• BEAIJTIFIJL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.
Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 ^Q>^

31 Richards St. Salt Lakr> ritv 1 Utah ri| \^^

[Jtjirthdaii ^congratulations

"DIRTHDAY congratulations are
extended to: Mrs. Julia C. Burr,
Provo, Utah, ninety-nine; Mrs. Lo-
rine I. Higbee, Toquerville, Utah,
ninety-five; Mrs. Esther Sessions
Barber, Syracuse, Utah, ninety-four;
Mrs. Ann Dalley Pratt, Bountiful,
Utah, ninety-four; Mrs. Clara B.
Singleton, Ferron, Utah, ninety-
four; Mrs. Wilhelmina Wiltbank
Marble, Lehi, Arizona, ninety-two;
the following women who have
reached their ninety-first birthdays:
Mrs. Minnie S. Weibel, South
Gate, California; Mrs. Pamela E.
Thompson Smith, Centerville,
Utah; Mrs. Lucy Ann Francis Jen-
son, Clarkston, Utah; Mrs. Emma
Peterson Riddle, Richfield, Utah;
Mrs. Anna S. Hillstead, Preston,
Idaho; Mrs. Catherine Bennett,
Pocatello, Idaho; and the following
women who have reached their
ninetieth birthdays: Mrs. Eleanor
Spencer Jensen, Sandy, Utah; Mrs.
Nona Phippen, Alhambra, Cali-
fornia; Mrs. Rose Ann Guidici
Young, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs.
Louisa Neat Grimmett, Paris, Ida-
ho; Mrs. Mary Ann Batty Smith,
Randolph, Utah; Mrs. Anna May
Stratton Smith, Sherman Oaks, Cali-
fornia.

[Kobin

Evelyn Fjddsted

There is a robin out there.
On a bare icy limb.
He came back too soon,
For the weather is grim.

He has waited for spring,
Its warmth he has missed;
To see winter in flight,
He could not resist.

SPECIAL SPRING

TYPEWRITING
CLASSES

FOR RELIEF SOCIETY AND
GENEALOGY WORKERS

Classes to run 6 :30-8 :00 p.m., Mondays and
Thursdays. Includes both beginning and ad-
qi vanced students. Avis Rundell, instructor.

Call EMpire 3-2765 today

IDS BUSINESS CLASSES

70 North Main Salt Lake City

ELECTRIC

WATER

HEATING

costs the

average

family

only

about

a dime

a day

Buy from Your Dealer or Plumber

Be Modern...

Live Electrically

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.

THE WORLD'S FINEST
PIANOS

Mason & Hamlin

The Stradivari of Pianos

EVERETT

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built

Cable-Nelson

Finest Low Priced Piano Built

Beesley Musk Co.

Pioneer Piano People
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

VIDA FOX CLAWSON
ANNOUNCES

HAWAII

Leave for a lovely Hawaiian Tour
from Salt Lake City on June 6, 1957.

Historic Train

Leaves Salt iake City, July 26, 1957

The Historic Train includes:
Places of Interest in Church History,
Pageant at the Hill Cumorah, and
Large Eastern Cities.

Warning: Both of these tour parties
will be limited in number. Make
reservations early.

Write or Phone:

Vida Fox Clawson

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: EM 4-2017

MESSAGES DF
mSPIRATIDlV

1. MESSAGES OF
INSPIRATION

This outstanding group of addresses
by the General Authorities, selected
by them personally, includes inspir-
ing discussions on many aspects
of the Restored Gospel. -$3.75

2. DISCOURSES OF THE
PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH

Compiled by Alma P. Burton

Excerpts from important sermons by the
Prophet Joseph Smith are conveniently ar-
ranged for immediate reference. This spe-
cial treatment offers a better opportunity
•to understand the Prophet and the truths
revealed to him. $3.00

3. ARCHAEOLOGY AND THE
BOOK OF MORMON

Milton R. Hunter

Dr. Hunter's personal tour of Book of Mormon coun-
try (Mexico and Central America) is described w^ith
all the excitement of a present-day novel. Over 134
intriguing photographs are included. $4.50

........

DGserctEBBooh to.

/ 44 East South TempI.e - Salt Lake Gity. -Utah . .^

Archaeology and the;
Book of Mormon

Mail this

convenient

order coupon

DESERET BOOK COMPANY
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money

order ( ) charge to my account for encircled (numbered)

books: 1 2 3

Amount enclosed $

Name

Address

City Zone State

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax.

i^l

^ -W

^ar^Shorf Story issyf:

J^pncot Hjiossoms

Christie Lund Coles

Once more the apricot has bloomed in lace.
Embossed with palest satin, bridal white;
Lifting her gleaming blossoms to the face
Of heaven, to deny the earth-bound night;
Once more its perfume rises to the sun
Deep from the hidden place of life and root
While bees sip nectar time and weather won,
From these bright harbingers of golden fruit.

Now is the promised time of blossoming,
The time of wonder and of childlike hope.
That rises as the flutter of a wing
Lifting the spirit to a widening scope.

Strong as the wings of frailest butterfly

These flowers that speak of both the earth and sky.

The Cover: Japanese Cherry Blossoms
Japan Photo-Movie Service
Submitted by Hazel M. Robertson

Frontispiece: Apricot Blossoms

Photograph by Ward Linton

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Qjrom I Lear and C/c

To "the many testaments that have
gone before" about the great worth of
our marvelous Magazine, I should like to
add mine. Our Magazine is distinguished
from the other magazines that come into
our home. I think of it not as just a
paper-and-print booklet, but as a Maga-
zine with a heart. I never read an issue
without feeling the love and elevating
influence of my sisters who edit it and
write the many inspirational lessons,
stories, and poems. To each who con-
tributes to its great worth, I should like
to say a sincere "Thank you" for their
being worthy of receiving inspiration from
our Heavenly Father to make other lives
and homes sweeter. This year I have
been blessed with the thrilling experi-
ence of teaching the theology lessons in
our ward. Because of the special help
received from Brother Leland H. Mon-
son in presenting The Book of Mormon
lessons, I should like to express special
gratitude to him.

— Mrs. Lauradene N. Bryson^
Washington, D. C.

My mother, Clara B. Singleton, who
is ninety-four years old, still enjoys the
lessons and stories in the Magazine. She
has seen so many changes in this organ-
ization in her lifetime.

— Elva S. Seely
Craig, Colorado

May I say that the December issue of
the Magazine is a masterpiece of expres-
sion in art and in narrative content.

— LcNora Kirkbride
Smithfield, Utah

I am grateful that we Relief Society
members have a Magazine that we can
call our own and be proud to do so. I
find both old copies and the new issues
very useful in preparing talks, enriching
lessons, and for special activities, such as
pageants, readings, etc. Thanks to you
all. The Magazine continues to get better
and better.

— Maude O. Cook
Trcmonton, Utah

I enjoy The Reliei Society Magazine
ever so much, also the inspirational lesson
courses. After studying the fine literature
lesson for December 1956, entitled
"Shakespeare's Poetic Power," I felt in-
spired to try to express my appreciation
for it in poetry. The accompanying poem
expresses my sentiments, thanks to the
help of the Magazine and the fine lessons.
I have never once before had the desire to
even try to write poetry.

APPRECIATION

I hke poetry! It's such an artful way

Of putting into words what one wants

to say;
Oh, would that I, like Shakespeare, might

become
Able to weave ' thoughts into words,

masterfully, as he has done!

—Clara Belle C. Ott
New Plymouth, Idaho

We appreciate the honor of being
represented as a mission in The Reliei
Society Magazine, and having some of our
recipes pubhshed. We appreciate the
Magazine. It is a wonderful help in many
ways, and is delightful reading for young
and old.

— Jennie R. Bowman

President

Mexican Mission Relief Society

Mexico City, Mexico

Thank you so very much for our won-
derful Magazine and especially for the
lovely December issue. Even though I
didn't have a part in the building of the
new Relief Society building, it makes
me tingle all over to think that I am
a small part of the great Relief Society
organization.

— Mrs. Leila Baker

Klamath Falls, Oregon

The December issue of The Reliei So-
ciety Magazine is priceless. I have ordered
extra copies for some dear friends who do
not belong to our Church, and I am sure
they will appreciate having them.
— Eliza M. Wakefield
Carlsbad, New Mexico

Page 210

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford --------- President

Marianne C. Sharp ------- First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson .._--- Second Counselor

Hulda Parker _.--_-- Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Alton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE
Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor --------- Vesta P. Crawford

Assistant to the Editor --------- June Nielsen

General Manager ---- Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44 APRIL 1957 No. 4

on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

The Family and the Resurrection Roy W. Doxey 212

The Northern Far East Mission Preston R. Nibley 218

Selling The Relief Society Magazine Thomas S. Monson 227

What Is Joy? Jennie Brown Rawlins 237

Winning Our Goal 243

Fight Cancer With Research, Education, and Service Walter J. Kohler 246

The Value of Poetry Elaine C. Southwick 248

The Three Wise Women Fredrika Clinch 257

A New Quih for an Old Home Jane T. Mattice 258

Make Them Feel Secure Caroline Eyring Miner 265

A Look Backward and Forward, Relief Society All the Way Annie W. Westover 266

Formosa — Culinary Melting Pot Edna B. Culmsee 267

Dilemma Wilma Boyle Bunker 275

FICTION— SPECIAL APRIL SHORT STORIES

Mountain Vacation Deone R. Sutherland 220

New Shoes for Flo Wanda F. Hilton 230

Going Modern Frances C. Yost 252

Two of a Kind Maude Rubin 260

The Bright Star — Serial — Chapter Two Dorothy S. Romney 271

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 210

Sixty Years Ago 238

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 239

Editorial: Blessings Attendant Upon an Office Marianne C. Sharp 240

In Memoriam — Nettie Maria Davis Bradford 241

Notes to the Field: Hymn of the Month 242

Notes From the Field: ReUef Society Activities Hulda Parker 276

Birthday Congratulations 280

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Let's Garden With Half the Work Dorthea N. Newbold 234

Recipes From the Northern Far East Mission Frances P. Andrus 244

Miriam Diplock Land Welcomes Opportunities to Serve 270

How to Plant Small Seeds Elizabeth Wilhamson 279

POETRY

Apricot Blossoms — Frontispiece Christie Lund Coles 209

Camphor Trees Elsie McKinnon Strachan 233

The Smallest One's Prayer Maryhale Woolsey 233

Legacy Leslie Savage Clark 242

An Easter Thought Delia Adams Leitner 247

Meeting Place Catherine E. Berry 251

Time to Grow Ada Marie Patten 270

Late Spring Eva Willes Wangsgaard 275

My Lad Dorothy J. Roberts 278

Pamela Ethel Jacobson 278

Reunion Vesta N. Lukei 278

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at
once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

The Family and the Resurrection

Roy W. Doxey

Assistant Professor of Religion
Brigham Young Universit}'

THE greatest events are those
which affect the greatest
number. There is no event
that will ever happen to individuals
or nations which is as important as
the resurrection. There is no event
for which one should more care-
fully prepare than for this experi-
ence. Although "man is that he
might have joy" (2 Nephi 2:25),
and ''happiness is the object and
design of our existence," there can-
not be a fulness of joy in this life.
The greatest joys attainable to the
sons and daughters of God are those
which come when they are resur-
rected. This great truth is pro-
claimed in a revelation gi\en to the
Prophet Joseph Smith:

For man is spirit. The elements are
eternal, and spirit and element, insepar-
ably connected, receive a fulness of joy;
And when separated, man cannot recei\e
a fulness of joy (D. & C. 93:33-34).

The importance of this great
truth cannot be overestimated as a
contribution to one's understanding
of the purposes of God for his chil-
dren.

The interest in and appreciation
of the valued information possessed
by the Latter-day Saints concerning
the resurrection is well expressed by
President Brigham Young when he
said: "A true knowledge and a cor-
rect understanding of the resurrec-
tion is a source of great comfort and
joy to a Saint of God" (Teachings
of Pres. Brigham Young, page 19).

The feelings and the actuality of
the resurrection foi" mankind were
known to the Prophet Joseph Smith,

Page 212

in part, by the following vision
which he related upon learning of
the death of Lorenzo D. Barnes in
England:

I will tell you what I want. If tomorrow
I shall be called to lie in \onder tomb, in
the morning of the resurrection let me
strike hands with m\- father, and cr}',
"My father," and he will say, "My son,
my son," as soon as the rock rends and
before we come out of our graves.

And may we contemplate these things
so? Yes, if we learn how to live and
how to die. . . .

\\^ould you think it strange if I relate
what I ha^e seen in vision in relation to
this interesting theme? Those who have
died in Jesus Christ may expect to enter
into all that fruition of joy when they
come forth, \^hich the\' possessed or an-
ticipated here.

So plain was the \ision, that I actually
saw men, before they had ascended from
the tomb, as though they were getting up
slowly. The\" took each other h\ the
hand and said to each other, "My father,
my son, my mother, my daughter, my
brother, my sister." And when the voice
calls for the dead to arise, suppose I am
laid by the side of mv father, what would
be the first joy of my heart? To meet my
father, m\- mother, my brother, my sister;
and when they are by my side, I embrace
them and they me. . . .

Oh! how I would delight to bring before
\"0u things which \"0u never thought of!
But povert}- and the cares of the world
prevent. But I am glad I have the privi-
lege of communicating to you some
things which, if grasped closely, will be a
help to vou when earthquakes bellow, the
clouds gather, the lightnings flash, and
the storms are ready to burst upon you
like peals of thunder. Lay hold of these
things and let not your knees or joints
tremble, nor your hearts faint; and then
uhat can eartliquakes, wars and tornadoes
do? Nothing. All your losses will be
made up to you in the resurrection, pro-

THE FAMILY AND THE RESURRECTION

213

\-ided vou continue faithful. By the \is-
ion of the Almight}' I have seen it.

More painful to me are the thoughts
of annihilation than death. If I ha\e no
expectation of seeing mv father, mother,
brothers, sisters and friends again, my
heart would burst in a moment, and I
should go down to m\- gra\ e.

The expectation of seeing my friends in
the morning of the resurrection cheers
mv soul and makes me bear up against
the evils of life. It is like their taking
a long joumev, and on their return we
meet them with increased jov.

God has revealed His Son from the
hea\ens and the doctrine of the resurrec-
tion also; and we have a knowledge that
those \\t bun- here God will bring up
again, clothed upon and quickened by the
Spirit of the great God; and what mat-
tereth it whether we lav them down, or
we lav down with them, when we can
keep them no longer? Let these truths
sink down in our hearts, that we may
e\en here begin to enjov that which shall
be in full hereafter (D.H.C., V: 361-362).

nPHE sentiments expressed in the
foregoing would seem to give
to all Latter-dav Saint mothers an
opportunity to teach their children
the subject of the resurrection and
its implications concerning the ties
of affection which bind families to-
gether. Latter-dav Saints are blessed
richlv bv the guidance of God's
revelations through the living oracles
and also the modern books of scrip-
ture. The testimonies of the
prophets, both ancient and modern,
are rich sources of material for
enlarging our understanding and
testimonies concerning such funda-
mental doctrines as the resurrection.
In the language of the Prophet
Joseph Smith these testimonies
concerning the mission of Jesus
Christ constitute the fundamental
principles of our religion:

The fundamental principles of our re-
ligion are the testimony of the Apostles
and Prophets, concerning Jesus Christ,

that He died, was buried, and rose again
the third day, and ascended into heaven;
and all other things which pertain to our
religion are only appendages to it. But
in connection with these, we believe in
the gift of the Holv Ghost, the power of
faith, the enjoyment of the spiritual gifts
according to the will of God, the restora-
tion of the house of Israel, and the final
triumph of truth (D.H.C., III: 30).

There is another area of interest
and profit for Latter-day Saint moth-
ers to instruct their children which
follows the ''testimony of the
Apostles and Prophets." It is the
place of prophecy concerning the
divine mission of Jesus Christ, an
important part of which is the resur-
rection. Probably no better place is
found in scripture concerning the
functioning of a prophet and the
witness he leaves than the thoughts
expressed by Jacob the son of Lehi.
In suggesting that a purpose of writ-
ing upon plates of metal during the
Nephite dispensation was to bring
to their descendants a knowledge of
their fathers and of their joy in what
God had revealed to them, Jacob
writes:

For, for this intent have we written
these things, that thev may know that we
knew of Christ, and w-e had a hope of
his gloH' manv hundred years before his
coming; and not onlv we ourselves had
a hope of his glor)-, but also all the holy
prophets which were before us.

Behold, they believed in Christ and
worshiped the Father in his name. . . .

Wherefore, we search the prophets,
and we ha\e many revelations and the
spirit of prophecy; and having all of these
witnesses we obtain a hope, and our faith
becometh unshaken, insomuch that we
truly can command in the name of Jesus
and the ver\- trees obev us, or the moun-
tains, or the waves of the sea. . . .

Behold, great and marvelous are the
works of the Lord. How unsearchable
are the depths of the mysteries of him; and
it is impossible that man should find out
all his wavs. And no man knoweth of

214

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

his ways save it be revealed unto him;
wherefore, brethren, despise not the reve-
lations of God. . , .

Wherefore, brethren, seek not to coun-
sel the Lord, but to take counsel from his
hand. For behold, ye yourselves know
that he counseleth in wisdom, and in
justice, and in great mercy, over all his
works (Jacob 4:4 ff.).

TACOB continues by emphasizing
^ the necessity of being reconciled
to Christ through his atonement
that ''ye may obtain a resurrection,
according to the power of the
resurrection which is in Christ. . . /'
(verse 11). Then Jacob suggests
the place of prophecy in the eternal
plan:

Behold, my brethren, he that prophe-
sieth, let him prophesy to the understand-
ing of men; for the Spirit speaketh the
truth and lieth not. Wherefore, it speak-
eth of things as they really are, and of
things as they really will be; wherefore,
these things are manifested unto us plain-
ly, for the salvation of our souls. But
behold, we are not witnesses alone in
these things; for God also spake them
unto prophets of old (Jacob 4:13).

By reason of God's foreknowledge,
he inspired his divinely ordained
prophets centuries before the earth-
ly mission of Jesus, to know that
Jesus would be raised from the dead.
(See Mosiah 13:33-35.) The proph-
ets in all dispensations have looked
forward to the time when death
would be removed permanently, and
the grave would no longer hold a
victory over the spirits and bodies
of men. Probably one of the best
Old Testament prophecies of this
event is the 19th verse of the 26th
chapter of Isaiah:

Thy dead men shall live, together with
my dead body shall they arise. Awake
and sing, ye that dwell in dust: for thy
dew (sorrow or death) is as the dew of

herbs (death shall quickly pass away as
dew disappears by the rays of the morn-
ing sun), and the earth shall cast out the
dead. (Words in parentheses author's.)

Other Old Testament prophets
proclaimed the coming resurrection
as the hope of Israel and of all men.
Latter-day Saints will remember
the prophecies of Job (See Job
19:25-27), who witnessed that he
would come forth from the grave
as a tangible, immortalized being;
of Ezekiel (See Ezekiel 37:1-14),
who spoke of the literal joining of
the physical body of flesh and
bones; and of Daniel's (See Daniel
12:2) testimony that both the just
and the unjust would come forth to
a resurrected life.

Book of Mormon prophets have
their prophecies (testimonies) re-
corded that we in this dispensation
would have greater faith and under-
standing of this fundamental sub-
ject. Abinadi (Mosiah 16:7-10),
Amulek (Alma 11:41-44), Jacob
(2 Nephi 9:6-8, 11-13), Alma
(40:21-23), and Samuel the La-
manite (Helaman 14:15-16) pointed
out that by reason of the mission
performed by Jesus all men would
receive their bodies again never
more to be separated.

The predictions of these many
prophets concerning the resurrec-
tion, attest, with the many other
prophecies now fulfilled, that God,
and not man, is the sovereign of
this world. For those who have
faith in the divine scriptures, there
is ample justification for believing
that God's promises will not go
unfulfilled, as he has made these
promises to his ''apostles and proph-
ets."

THE FAMILY AND THE RESURRECTION

215

T ATTER-day Saint parents and,
especially, the mothers have a
wonderful opportunity to teach
their children the answers to gospel
questions raised by their children.
Just such a question as ''Why did
Jesus come alive again?" was an-
swered in a most informative article
by President Joseph Fielding Smith
in the August 1954 issue of the
Improvement Era, pages 559, 578.
A brief summary of that article fol-
lows, in order that those mothers
who do not have access to the article
may be prepared with the answer
to this question:

All of us lived as spirit sons and
daughters of our Heavenly Father
before we were born into this life.
There we learned that this earth-
life was to be a probationary place
where we would be tested and given
the privilege of walking by faith
and, if faithful in keeping the Lord's
commandments, we might become
like our Father in heaven. Adam
and Eve, our first parents, were not
subject to death when placed in the
Garden of Eden, and they would
have remained there, without chil-
dren, forever, if they did not become
mortal, as we are today (2 Nephi
2:22-25; Moses 5:11). After their
transgression, they were driven from
the Garden and the children born
to them inherited death. Thus
everyone of us would have come
under the power of Satan after
death, if there had been no atone-
ment. If we were not restored to
life our spirits would become sub-
ject to Satan forever, and our bodies
would have remained in the grave
without end (2 Nephi 9:6-13).

Under the merciful plan of sal-
vation prepared in the pre-earth life,
Jesus became the one who would

redeem mankind from their helpless
state. It was necessary that Jesus
come to this earth, having the power
over death, by his being born of
our Eternal Father, and at the same
time capable of dying because his
mother, Mary, was a mortal being
like us. Jesus was different from us
in being the only one who had such
power over death and, therefore,
capable of taking up his life again
as a resurrected being (John 5:26-27;
10:17-18).

By shedding his blood on the
cross Jesus could redeem us. After
he came forth from the tomb he
had power to bring every person
from the grave. Following his own
resurrection on that first Easter day,
Jesus did open the graves of the
righteous saints who had lived be-
fore the time of his crucifixion
(Mt. 27:52-53).

President Smith concluded his
article by stating that all teachers of
children should have ''the correct
understanding of the doctrine of the
resurrection, and how we became
redeemed through the shedding of
the blood of Jesus Christ."

/^NE of the most beautiful and
satisfying doctrines for Latter-
day Saint mothers as revealed
through the Prophet Joseph Smith
is that of the perpetuity of family
associations in the future life. Lat-
ter-day Saints understand that the
next step in our eternal progression
is the spirit world to which Jesus
went at death (I Peter 3:18-20) and
where the spirits of all men go
(Alma 40:11-14). The spirit world
is a place of further education where
opportunities for improvement for
both the righteous and the wicked
are available. The spirit of the de-

216

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

parted child goes to that world as
well as the adult who dies at an
advanced age. Both are adult in
form, however, regardless of the size
of the physical body at death (Gos-
pel Doctiine, 6th ed., page 455).
This fact concerning the deceased
child does not allow for the belief
of some Latter-day Saint mothers
that they will rear their children in
the spirit world. The Prophet
Joseph Smith taught that the ful-
fillment of this promise will come
in the resurrection, as expressed in
these words by President Joseph F.
Smith :

Joseph Smith declared that the mother
who laid down her little child, being de-
prived of the privilege, the joy, and the
satisfaction of bringing it up to manhood
or womanhood in this world, would, after
the resurrection, have all the joy, satisfac-
tion, and pleasure, and even more than
it would have been possible to have had
in mortality, in seeing her child grow to
the full measure of the status of its
spirit {Gospel Doctrine, 6th ed., p. 453;
Cf. D.H.C., IV:555-557). (Words in
italics the author's)

It seems most appropriate at this
point to quote from the Prophet
Joseph Smith, as given above in
the account of his vision of the
resurrection, ''All your losses will be
made up to you in the resurrection,
provided you continue faithful. By
the vision of the Almighty I have
seen it." Consistent with this teach-
ing are the words of the Prophet
Joseph Smith in setting forth the
truth that the resurrected body
though differing in size, as we dif-
fer here in mortality, shall be
glorious, whether old or young:

In order for you to recei\e your chil-
dren to yourselves you must have a
promise — some ordinance; some blessing,
in order to ascend above principalities, or
else it may be an angel. They must arise
just as they died; we can there hail our

lovely infants with the same glory — the
same loveliness in the celestial glory,
where they all enjoy alike. They differ in
stature, in size, the same glorious spirit
gives them the likeness of glory and bloom;
the old man with his silvery hairs will
glory in bloom and beauty. No man can
describe it to you — no man can write it
{D.H.C., VI:366).

It was the testimony of Alma that
as resurrected beings we shall have
perfect bodies because the disfigure-
ments of the flesh will be removed.
This assurance is another phase of
the resurrection understood by the
ancient prophets and proclaimed
anew by our inspired leaders of this
dispensation that provides comfort
for all.

The soul shall be restored to the body,
and the body to the soul; yea, and every
limb and joint shall be restored to its
body; yea, even a hair of the head shall not
be lost; but all things shall be restored to
their proper and perfect frame (Alma
40:23).

In bearing witness of the redeem-
ing power of Jesus, who was yet to
come in the flesh, Amulek gave this
eloquent testimony relative to the
perfected, resurrected body, and the
equally profound truth that when
we are resurrected we shall remain
forever united, both spirit and body:

Now, there is a death which is called a
temporal death; and the death of Christ
shall loose the bands of this temporal
death, that all shall be raised from this
temporal death.

The spirit and the body shall be re-
united again in its perfect form; both
limb and joint shall be restored to its
proper frame, even as we now are at this
time; and we shall be brought to stand
before God, knowing even as we know
now, and have a bright recollection of all
our guilt.

Now, this restoration shall come to all,
both old and young, both bond and free,
both male and female, both the wicked
and tlic righteous; and c\'cn there shall
not be so much as a hair of their heads

THE FAMILY AND THE RESURRECTION

be lost; but every thing shall be restored
to its perfect frame, as it is now, or in
the body, and shall be brought and be
arraigned before the bar of Christ the Son,
and God the Father, and the Holy Spirit,
which is one Eternal God, to be judged
according to their works, whether they be
good or whether they be evil.

Now, behold, I have spoken unto you
concerning the death of the mortal body,
and also concerning the resurrection of the
mortal body. I say unto you that this
mortal body is raised to an immortal body,
that is from death, even from the first
death unto life, that they can die no more;
their spirits uniting with their bodies, never
to he divided; thus the whole becoming
spiritual and immortal, that they can no
more see corruption (Alma 11:42-45).
(Words in italics the author's).

A S we contemplate the testimonies
of the prophets, we are yet to
reahze that as we have hved here
in mortahty, so shall we be blessed
or condemned. The Lord has prom-
ised his saints that by their
obedience to the laws of righteous-
ness, they shall receive a celestial
resurrection, even ''the same body
which was a natural body; even ye
shall receive your bodies, and your
glory shall be that glory by which
your bodies are quickened" (D. & C.
88:28). The body received in the
resurrection will be our own and
not that of another. Might not
there be a lesson here for parents to
teach their children the observance
of revealed laws concerning health
and moral cleanliness?

How fortunate are the Latter-day
Saints in the knowledge of the resur-
rection and its many ramifications!
How much more blessed are we in
teaching our children that by reason
of the restoration of the gospel, we
have modern witnesses of the reality
of the resurrection. Resurrected
beings in the persons of Moroni,
John the Baptist, Elijah, Moses, and
other prophets have come to earth

217

bringing their honors, rights, privi-
leges, keys, and blessings for the
eternal salvation of all who will be-
lieve and obey. Each one of these
prophets by his appearance in this
dispensation to Joseph Smith and
Oliver Cowdery has attested to the
literalness and the reality of the
resurrection of the body.

'The greatest events are those
which affect the greatest number."
The resurrection brought about by
the atonement of Jesus Christ will
affect every being who has lived,
who does now live, or will yet live
in mortality. Everyone will be
raised from physical death to the
resurrection of the body. There is
no exception. (See Acts 24:15; Rev.
20:13; Alma 12:16-18.)

"There is no event for which one
should more carefully prepare than
for this experience (the resurrec-
tion)." The kind of resurrected
body a person receives is determined
by the law the person has elected
to live (D. & C. 88:20-32). There
is "a better resurrection" (Heb.
11:35). "^^^^ Lord has revealed in
plainness that there are bodies
celestial, terrestrial, telestial, and
that as one is resurrected so one
will inherit a kingdom of glory
commensurate with the kind of body
he receives in the resurrection.
There will even be differences in the
celestial kingdom between those
who have lived the fulness of the
law and those who have been less
valiant. It is only through obedi-
ence to the gospel of Jesus Christ
that man will receive the celestial
kingdom. It is only by obedience
to the fulness of the gospel of Jesus
Christ that man may reach the
heights of godhood (D. & C.
131:1-4; 132:28-33; 93:26-28; 130:
20-21).

cJhe I iorthern cJar ibast Ilii

ission

Pieston R. Nihhy

npHE Northern Far East Mission is one of the recently organized mis-
sions of the Church. It was formed on July 28, 1955, at a missionary
conference held in Karuizawa, Japan, under the direction of President Jo-
seph Fielding Smith of the Council of the Twelve. The first president
of the new mission, which comprised the countries of Japan, Okinawa,
and Korea, was Hilton A. Robertson who, previously, had presided over
the Japanese Mission.

The preaching of the gospel in Japan began in August 1901, when
Elder Heber J. Grant of the Council of the Twelve, accompanied by
Elders Horace S. Ensign, Louis A. Kelsch, and Alma O. Taylor, arrived
in that land for the purpose of opening a mission for the Church. At
Yokohama, on September 1st, the missionaries ''ascended one of the hills
in the vicinity of Yokohama and held a meeting, during which President
Grant dedicated the land of Japan for the proclamation of the gospel."
Soon afterwards the mission headquarters was established at Tokyo. The
work grew slowly and it was not until March 1902, that the first baptism
was performed. In 1904, Elder Alma O. Taylor, assisted by Elder Fred A.
Caine, and several educated Japanese, translated The Book of Mormon
into the Japanese language. However, few converts were made. In 1920
the membership of the Church in Japan numbered only 127. Four years
later, under the direction of the First Presidency, the mission was closed.
In the spring of 1948, the Japanese Mission was again opened, with
Elder Edward L. Clissold as president. The active work of proselyting
has continued since that time.

Japan Photo-Movie Service

Photograph submitted by Hazel M. Robertson

KAGAWA RITSURIN PARK, JAPAN
This place is claimed to be one of the most exquisite landscape gardens in
the world.
Page 218

Japan Photo-Movie Service

Photograph submitted by Hazel M. Robertson

PAGODA IN SPRING

This five-storied pagoda stands in Ueno Park, Japan, its oriental architecture en-
hanced in this picture by the cherry blossoms in full bloom. The pagoda, said to be
350 years old, is considered a national treasure,

Korea was dedicated for the preaching of the gospel, on August 2,
1955, and Okinawa twelve days later, both by President Joseph Fielding
Smith, as he made a tour of the Northern Far East Mission. The mem-
bership of the mission, as reported on December 31, 1956, was 1211.
Elder Paul Charles Andrus is now serving as the mission president. Thirty-
four Relief Society organizations, with 231 members, were reported in
December 1956. Frances P. Andrus presides over the Northern Far East
Mission Relief Society.

Page 219

Mountain Vacation

Deone R. Sutherland

MARGERY wiped the oatmeal
out of Baby Jeff's hair. "You,
now/' she said sternly, ''you've
got to look your prettiest this morn-
ing. Help me catch Daddy in a
good mood." She buttered Bill's
toast and then sprinkled sugar and
cinnamon on it and popped it into
the oven. ''Sure as I do," she said
to herself, "this will be his every-
thing-plain morning."

Bobby and Willie Jr. came
tumbling and arguing down the
stairs. The three-year-old tumbled
into his chair at the table.

Margery caught the milk just be-
fore he spilled it over the side of
the bowl.

"I don't want you two to say
anything at the table this morning,"
Margery said to them politely. "I
want you to play you're on a secret
mission. It's so secret you can't say
anything."

"What a silly game," Willie said
with his mouth full.

"What a silly game," Bobby
echoed, filling his.

"Nevertheless," Margery said
sternly, "I want you to play it no
matter what."

Bill came running down the
stairs, and Margery gave his place a
last flourish just as he sat down.

"Well, this does look nice." He
opened his napkin. "Can't you boys
even wait for the blessing? Willie,
it's your turn."

Willie looked inquiringly at
Margery, and when she nodded, he
swallowed his food, bowed his head,
and asked the blessing.

"You know I like my toast plain/'

Page 220

Bill said as he dished his oatmeal
and swallowed his milk.

"Carma Stewart called, dear,"
Margery said, as she handed Bill an
egg. "She wants me to help her
chaperon her Beehive class on their
canyon trip this week. I said I'd
love to go, but I'd have to talk to
you."

Bill was choking on his toast.

"It's only four days. Mother said
she'd be happy to take the children
during the day if you could manage
them at night. I thought it would
be a little vacation for me . . . ."

"How many girls?" Bill splut-
tered.

"Fourteen, dear, but they are
older children, and they won't be
any trouble— not compared to boys,
anyway."

The three boys all looked at her
with angelic, reproachful eyes.

Margery cleared her throat. "Oh,
my boys are the very best, of course,
but really Carma is desperate.
They've promised the girls, and
Dorothy, the other regular teacher,
has had to go to California to be
with her mother. Dear, you can't
disappoint fourteen girls . . . ."

"How can you stand to leave us?"
Bill's face wore a look of tragedy.
"We'll talk about it tonight." He
barely had time to grab his brief case
and kiss her in the vicinity of her
nose. He kissed each of the boys
on the back of the head, since that
seemed safest when they were eat-
ing, and he was gone.

Margery rang up Carma and told
her she was almost sure she was
going. Bill hadn't definitely said

MOUNTAIN VACATION

221

no, and when he took all day to
think of something he usually de-
cided in her favor. Then she called
her mother who was about as en-
thusiastic as Bill.

''Of course, I want you to do your
duty, Marg, but maybe you won't
be able to handle fourteen girls. I
think it will be too much work for
you. You know you're so impul-
sive—always rushing into things."

''Nonsense, Mother, I remember
perfectly well being a Beehive girl
myself. This will be a lark."

"Well," said her mother gloom-
ily, "I only hope your three boys
don't look like a rest cure when
you come back from your vacation/"

"DILL had carried the last toy into
the car that the children were
going to need at their grandmother's
for the day. Margery was checking
her supplies on the front porch. Bill
had tied her bedroll the night before
and tried to give her a few camping
instructions.

"Really, Bill, Carma is the one
who knows all about everything. I
just do what she tells me. Gloria
will be there to help her mother,
and even if she is only Beehive age,
still a daughter is often lots of help
in a project like this. Carma says
not to worry about a thing. The
supplies will all be on the truck. I
just have to take my bedroll and
eating utensils."

Bill came up on the porch. "What
are all those magazines?" he asked
suspiciously. He wasn't in his best
humor this morning since he had
had to get up an hour earlier than
usual to feed the boys.

"They're just in case I get too
bored, dear. Besides, I can help
start fires with them if necessary."

"Humph," grunted Bill ungra-
ciously.

He was putting the boys in the
car for the third time when Carma's
husband, John, drove up in front
with the truck.

"Fll take your bedroll, Marg.
Hello, Bill. Don't you wish you
were going camping with us? No,
I'm just going to be up there at
night. Got to keep the business
going, you know. Carma and Marg
think they can keep things rolling
in the daytime. Now, you girls have
to sit down back there if you're go-
ing to ride in my truck. We're go-
ing to pick up most of the girls at
the wardhouse. Carma's waiting
over there for us. Can you make it
up there, Marg?"

"Surely," Margery said, laughing,
but Bill came and boosted the leg
she was hopping up and down on
unconvincingly.

"Wouldn't you rather ride in
front?" Bill asked curiously.

"Oh, no, this will be fine. I'd
better start out on an even footing
with the girls, dear," Marg said
just before she skinned her leg go-
ing over the side of the truck.

"Well, have fun, Marg." Bill
blew her another kiss. The truck
started with a lurch that almost
threw Marg back into Bill's arms.

"For goodness sake," Bill shouted
after the moving truck, "hold on."

"I will." Marg waved briefly, for
she now needed both hands.

"It's easier if you sit up here with
your back to the cab, Sister Clark,"
shouted Joanie Turner.

"Thank you," Marg called back,
but she was afraid to let go and
move forward. It would look too
ridiculous to go crawling about on
her hands and knees. She would

222

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

wait until they got to the ward-
house to make the change. She
tried to blow her hair out of her
mouth. She didn't know which was
worse, the dust in her eyes or her
flapping hair. There had been no
point in setting her hair last night,
she could see now.

Carma was waiting at the ward-
house. ''Well, you look as though
you're having fun,'' she called out
at last. ''Don't you want to ride
in front?"

"If you think the girls will be all
right," Marg said, climbing out of
the truck without waiting for an
answer.

"Oh, yes," Carma said. "Now,
girls, place your bedrolls along the
sides and back of the truck and use
them to sit on. No standing, shov-
ing, or fooling while the truck is
en route."

Carma gave directions with real
authority. Margery looked at her
with admiration. The girls hustled
to obey. They were attractive
youngsters for the most part. The
little Wright girl had a smear of
bright red lipstick across her mouth.
Though she was pulling her bed-
roll along with the others, she some-
how seemed apart. Margery felt a
slight twinge of pity. Some girls
always hurled themselves into this
growing-up business too soon.

Marg adjusted her legs into the
cab of the truck. They began the
long climb into the canyon. The
shifting of the truck's gears set
Margery's nerves tingling and some-
how brought to her mind the active
play of her boys. She felt home-
sick for a moment, but then she
swallowed hard. She was going to
enjoy these few days of vacation or
know the reason why. She turned

her attention to the increasing
amount of foliage outside her win-
dow. They were actually coming
into the mountains now. She caught
her breath at the beautv of the
pines climbing the mountains on
both sides of the truck.

^'^LJERE we are at last," John said
cheerfully, swinging the truck
off the road into a rutted lane. Then
he pulled the brake of the truck,
"This is as far as we go with the
truck: we carrv the stuff across that
bridge down there and then follow
the trail around the mountain over
there to the snug little camping
place."

"My goodness," Margery ex-
claimed on her third trip back to
the truck for supphes, "I never
would have believed we'd need all
this stuff for just four days."

"The food is the largest item,"
Carma said. "Then you carried the
tent by mistake, and I'll have to
admit that was pretty heavy. Here
comes John for the other tent now."

"The girls are making it fine,"
John smiled happily. "You girls
can bring the rest of the stuff now.
I'm going up and try to get these
two tents set up before it gets much
later. I want to get a fire going,
too."

Margery looked around. Carma
and she were the only ones left by
the truck. "I'll go up and assign
the girls partners and send them out
for wood," Carma said.

That left only Marg. There were
at least three boxes of food left in
the truck. "I'll start on these," she
said cheerfully.

"Fine," John called back over his
shoulder. He was struggling with
the other tent across the bridge.

MOUNTAIN VACATION

223

No, I have a better idea, Margery
thought. I'll go get a eouple of the
girls to help me with the rest of
these supplies.

She had unloaded half a box so
she could carry it, but now she
didn't know how she was going to
get the small things she'd taken out
down to the camp, except to bring
them item by item. Maybe she
could find an extra box or two at
the camp. She went across the
bridge and followed the winding
trail into the snug little camp. John
had one tent partially up, and the
girls were dumping twigs and sticks
by the fireplace. The Wright girl
was pulling at some twigs on a
nearby tree. She didn't seem to be
with a partner.

''Betty— say, I wonder if you'd
mind helping me with some of the
supplies? I don't think I'll ever get
them all up here to the camp by
myself. I think I've been deserted."

Betty Wright nodded her head
quickly and started down the path
to the bridge. But not before
Margery thought she saw the glist-
ening of tears on her lashes.

Marg chattered all the way back
to the truck. "I think I sprained
my back carrying that tent. I was
so noble. I thought I was carrying
sugar or flour or something. I
should have left it for Brother
Stewart, but once you're in the mid-
dle of that footbridge, there is no
turning back."

Betty was smilirfg when they
reached the truck, and they were
able to manage a box between them.

It was almost dark before the
truck was completely unloaded.
John had left his work on the tent
to get the fire going so they could
cook an early supper.

'There seem to be a few clouds
coming up there, so maybe if you're
going to use the fire it would be
wisest to get that started."

Carma and Margery tore open
boxes, looking for the cooking uten-
sils. The girls ran up and down
the mountains, screaming and gig-
gling. There was now enough wood
to build ten twig houses, Margery
thought.

'There, I think that finishes that
tent," John said, just as Gloria
Stewart moaned, "Daddy!"

"What is it, baby, what is it?"
Gloria lay doubled up on her bed-
roll. "It's that pain in my side. It
hasn't gone away, and now it hurts
so I can't stand up straight."

Carma Stewart knelt by her
daughter and felt her forehead.
"How long have you had the pain?"

"Well, it hurt a little at home
today, but I didn't want to tell you
because I thought maybe you
wouldn't let me go camping . . . ."
She stopped talking to moan again.

The girls began to look fright-
ened. John and Carma had a quick
conference. Then they talked to
Margery. They would take Gloria
down to Dr. CambelFs in the truck.
It might be appendicitis, and they
didn't know how serious it might
be if they let it go very long. Marg-
ery nodded. There was nothing
else to do.

John pointed to the other tent.
"Just follow exactly what I did with
this tent. You won't have any
trouble. If the doctor says it's
nothing serious, we'll come back to-
night no matter how late it is. At
any rate, we'll get back up in the
morning or send someone to help
you out."

224

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

He was struggling to pick up
Gloria, who felt she couldn't walk
to the truck. Carma ran along be-
hind them. Margery and the girls
waved until they were out of sight.

jyiARGERY turned cheerfully to
the girls and immediately for-
got what she was going to say. The
first drops of rain began to fall.

The raindrops were big and in-
sistent. 'Tull your bedrolls under
the tent that's up/' Margery said
hoarsely, ''and then help me to get
this food covered up again and put
back into the boxes."

''But Sister Clark, we're starving,"
one of the girls groaned.

Margery picked up a magazine
and held it over her head. It was
no use trying to sort out the food
now. It was getting wet, and it
would be impossible to cook any-
thing tonight.

"Grab anything that looks edible
and pull it into the tent," Marg of-
fered.

There was a blast of thunder and
a shattering streak of lightning that
sent the screaming girls into the
tent.

"Mrs. Clark, there isn't nearly
room for all of us in here."

Three or four of the girls could
get only their heads into the tent.
Mrs. Clark watched the rain spatter
down the protruding levis.

"Pull the other tent over here.
Come on, you'll have to help me get
it open."

Margery felt her hair beginning
to string down the side of her face.
She skidded in the mud as she tried
to open the tent. She had it open
once and almost over the rope when
a gust of wind whipped it and her
against the muddy ground.

"I give up," she said. "Come on,
just pull that end of it over the
food. You girls will simply have to
hold it over you, that's all."

Margery squatted in the mud,
tenting the dripping canvas with
her head. Her hair not only felt
wet, but she was sure the canvas
leaning heavily upon her was also
muddy.

Merle Strong leaned out of the
tent that was up. "Sister Clark,
would you like a raw weiner?"

"You mean cold weiner," Marg-
ery said, but Merle couldn't hear
above the rain, so she just shook her
head.

She really ought to go over and
see what they were trying to eat in
there. One of the girls who squat-
ted under the canvas with her had
reported something about a huge
package of raw bacon. She was sure
that nobody was desperate enough
to attempt to eat that though.

jyiERLE Strong's head showed in
the tent again, but Margery
couldn't hear what she was shouting.
In a moment she reappeared with a
blanket over her head and ran over
to Margery. She stooped under
Margery's canvas with the others.
"Sister Clark, Bonnie and Jean
thought they saw the lights of the
truck, and they ran back to see.
They've been gone ages, and we are
getting worried."

Margery felt her heart in her
throat. "When did they go?" she
gasped. She must keep calm.

"Oh, right after it first started
raining" Merle commented eagerly.

"I'll leave you in charge of your
tent. Don't let anyone go looking
for anything or anybody. I'll have
to go find the girls."

MOUNTAIN VACATION

225

Marg watched Merle run back
through the rain. The five girls
under the canvas nodded solemnly
to Margery's directions.

Margery got her blanket out of
her bedroll and draped it around
her. She hadn't gone six yards be-
fore she felt someone panting be-
hind her. Betty Wright clung to
her arm.

''Let me go with you. I really
want to be some help."

Margery's heart was pounding too
hard for speech. She nodded grate-
fully and pulled Betty against her.
What had been a fairly simple trail
to follow to camp had now become
a muddy, slippery obstacle course.
Down below them the creek roared
menacingly. It was too dark to see
anything except during the flashes
of lightning. Bill always comforted
her during thunderstorms at home.
She thought of Bill's comfortable
shoulder with unbelievable yearn-
ing. The thought of her boys
brought tears of self-pity to her
eyes. What had she ever done to
deserve this? To lose two girls!

It took them almost half an hour
to reach the bridge. Margery put
her hand on the bridge rail, and her
heart failed her. She could not
cross. Yet they hadn't seen a sign
of the girls on the trail. She and
Betty lifted their heads to shout
once more.

''Sister Clark?" the girls' voices
came from the other side of the
bridge.

A lightning flash revealed the two
girls sitting in the shelter of a huge
tree. Margery almost snatched
them out from under the tree.

"I know we shouldn't have stayed
there, but we were afraid to go any
place else, Sister Clark. You're not

mad or anything at us, Sister Clark?"

"No, no!" Margery smiled with
relief in the darkness. "I'm so hap-
py we found you, but get out from
under that tree at once." She
hugged the girls, and they started
single file back to the tent.

"Hey, Betty, you were a real
sport to come looking for us, too.
I don't know what we'd have done
if somebody hadn't come. Honestly,
we thought those lights were the
truck coming back, and we thought
we'd get first shelter or something."

Margery pulled the girls along
behind her, hugging the side of the
trail closest to the mountain. Bet-
ty surely seemed at home with the
girls now. She looked like a differ-
ent girl with her face washed clean.
She was as attractive as any of them.

When they got back to the tent,
the girls pulled Betty, Jean, and
Bonnie into the tent to hear of
their adventures. Margery returned
to crouch under her end of the
canvas. She settled her blanket in
the least muddy spot she could find
and leaned on her elbow for some
rest. A glitter in the mud caught
her eye during a flash as she settled
herself. Betty Wright's lipstick.
She pocketed it quietly. There
would be time enough to return it
to Betty later.

npHE sun brought the day to the
most bedraggled Beehive class
in the land of Zion, Margery
thought. Her heart sank when she
saw the number of muddy blankets
and the poor condition of their
supplies. But first things first.
They must have a hot breakfast.
All the wood that had been gathered
was wet. If she had only thought
to pull some it under the canvas.

226

But the girls were scurrying about,
searching under heavy pines for
dry spots to find twigs. Margery
gasped at how fresh and young they
seemed. She felt as if every bone
in her body ached in several places.
The ingenious girls soon had a fire
going, and Margery cooked and
cooked until she was ready to swoon
from hunger.

jDY noon the truck had come back
with John and Carma.
'Tes, it was appendicitis, all
right," Carma explained. 'They did
an emergency operation, but she's
doing fine. We'll go down again
tonight, at least one of us will, to
see her in the hospital, but we'll be
able to pull our share up here now.
Marg, you really do look terrible.
Is that mud you've got in your
hair?"

They decided to spend this sec-
ond day washing blankets and dry-
ing them out on branches. Margery
heated water and rinsed her hair.
Before she had time to put a bobby-
pin in, another hike was scheduled,
and the activities roared on with
astounding regularity. By the time
the evening program around the
campfire was over, Margery yearned
only for sleep. Her hair would just
have to wait.

The fourth day finally dawned,
and some of the girls actually shed
tears that this was the day they
were leaving their camp.

Betty Wright ran up to her and
laid her cheek against Margery's
straight hair. ''Oh, Sister Clark,
this has been the most wonderful
four days of my life. They've been
more fun . . . ."

Margery felt the lipstick in her
pocket. "Betty, does this belong
to you? I found it . . . ."

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

Betty's cheeks rosied just a little.
"It's mine, Sister Clark."

Margery smiled at her. "You real-
ly don't need it, Betty; you're so
pretty without it."

"Thank you. Sister Clark. No,
I'm not going to bother using it
anymore until the rest of my friends
do. Keep it for me, will you?"

Betty was gone to some of the
girls who were calling for her.
Margery dropped the lipstick back
into her pocket.

Yes, the canyon was beautiful,
Margery noticed on the way down.
It seemed ages ago since that day
they had driven up. Bill and the
boys were waiting at the church
with other parents, relatives, and
friends.

Margery almost broke her leg try-
ing to get to them before they got
to her.

"Are you thinner?" Bill asked.

"What's the matter with your
hair?" Willie asked curiously.

Margery hushed them, trying to
smile and keep back the tears at
the same time. Just then some of
the girls' shouted conversations
reached her ears. They were so
enthusiastic, so full of energy.

Margery couldn't help hearing,
"The most wonderful canyon trip
you can ever imagine, Daddy. The
very best part was the first night
when it rained like mad, and we
had the craziest adventures. Gloria's
going to be green with envy be-
cause . . . ."

It was only the thought of a hot
bath and shampoo that led Margery
to turn away from one of the most
surprising conversations she had
ever heard. Later, she would try
to understand the sudden feeling of
well-being that flooded even to the
tips of her fingers.

Quelling oJhe U\euef Society lliagazine

Thomas S. Monson

Assistant Manager, Deseret News Press

[Speech delivered at the Magazine Department, Annual General Relief Society Con-
ference, October 4, 1956]

I approach the responsibility of
addressing this large gathering
of Relief Society Magazine
representatives humbly. I realize
that it would be difficult to assemble
a sales force that is more dedicated
to its product than are you. It is
important that we be dedicated,
that we accept the callings given
us, that we strive for perfection in
our performance.

Placing myself in the position of
a sales representative for The ReUei
Society Magazine, I have tried to
note a few principles which I be-
lieve would help me perform my
assignment more successfully. These
principles comprise, what I call, a
''Be Chart for Successful Selhng
of The ReUef Society Magazine.''

Be Inioimed

To Be Informed is the first prin-
ciple on our chart for successful
selling. We must be informed re-
garding all phases of our product.

We must be intimately acquaint-
ed with the contents of the Maga-
zine and the varied uses to which
its contents can be put. For ex-
ample, we must convince our sisters
that by reading the editorials and
historical items in the Magazine,
they will be better informed. We
should show them that by reading
the lesson material they will be in
a position to participate more intel-
ligently in their class discussions. By
using the recipes found in the
Magazine, they will be better cooks.

In short, we can say to our po-
tential subscribers: "li you would

be a better cook, know the progress
of Relief Society work, be prepared
for your lessons, you can realize
these objectives by simply subscrib-
ing to and reading your ReUei So-
ciety Magazine J'

In addition to knowing the con-
tents of our Magazine, we should
have a knowledge concerning its
creation. The ReUei Society Maga-
zine doesn't just grow like 'Topsy.''
Each item for its production is
carefully selected, and after much
thought and prayer, it is merged
with others to provide the finished
product. Did you know, for ex-
ample, that Sister Spafford and her
associates devoted many hours in
selecting the correct paper on which
to print the Magazine? A paper
was desired which would give clear
detail to the many photographs,
yet be a paper that would not re-
flect a harsh glare. The heavy,
enameled cover paper was selected
to provide a durable cover and a
printing surface on which scenes
might be printed in finest detail.

Did you know that every type
face available was studied carefully?
Finally, a type face was selected
that is open and legible, even for
those readers whose sight might be
impaired by advanced years? The
very size of the Magazine was de-
signed to facilitate easy handling
and convenient binding into per-
manent volumes for your library
shelves.

Before a page of the Magazine
is printed, an electrotype mold is

Page 227

228

lk£:

Miiir^

Chart

^be informed

'<be organized

4be friendly

^BE enthusiastic
4bE HUMBLE

^BE PRAYERFUL

made. The actual printing is done
from an electrotype made from this
mold. An electrotype will with-
stand much more wear than ordi-
nary type. This guarantees that the
printing will be as distinct and clear
on the 150,000th copy as it was on
the first copy.
Be Organized

Be Organized is our second prin-
ciple. We should organize our time
so that a selected period can be
devoted to making our visits to the
homes. When we make our visits,
we should be prepared with all of
the necessary materials, such as pen-
cil and subscription book, so that we
can properly prepare the order. A
list of expiration dates is also help-
ful as a sales tool. When we are
organized, our work becomes much
more efficient and enjoyable.
Be Friendly

Be Friendly and carry a smile
always. It is much easier to be con-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

vincing when we are friendly and
happy to see our fellow members.
We must never use harsh methods
or force others to subscribe against
their will. Instead, friendly per-
suasion must always be our selling
technique.
Be Y.nihu^m'^iiQ

Be Fnthusiastic in our work.
''Nothing great was ever achieved
without enthusiasm," Ralph Waldo
Emerson once observed. We note
in the business world that after a
salesman makes a successful call, it
is much simpler for him to con-
vince the second customer. In
short, when a sale is completed, we
naturally become enthusiastic, and
this opens the way for the second
sale.
Be Humble

Be HumbJe in your work. Realize
that you are the Lord's emissary,
and that you should carry his spirit
in all your endeavors. The Prophet
Joseph Smith offered this admo-
nition:

And no one can assist in this work
except he shall be humble ... (D. & C.
12:8).

Be thou humble; and the Lord thy God
shall lead thee by the hand, and give thee
answer to thy prayers (D. & C. 112:10).

After you have succeeded in your
work, remember to give the Lord
the credit for your accomplish-
ments.
Be Prayerful

Be Prayerful, always! Never make
your visits without first calling upon
the Lord for his divine assistance.
Your assignment is important, and
it requires inspiration from on high.
Ask the Lord to bless you, and also
to bless and to touch the hearts of
the sisters that you visit.

Several years ago, a striking ex-
ample of the eflficacy of prayer came
forcibly to my attention. Our ward

SELLING THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

229

Relief Society Magazine representa-
tive was a little Scotch sister, Eliza-
beth Keachie, who was most devoted
to her assignment. She had de-
termined to visit every home in the
ward to explain the benefits enjoyed
by subscribing to The Relief Society
Magazine. Each day before making
her visits, she would kneel in prayer
and ask her Heavenly Father to
guide her activities.
AFTER many weeks she com-
pleted her house-to-house cam-
paign with the single exception of
the homes on a remote street that
lay in an industrialized area adjacent
to the railroad tracks. Sister Keachie
hesitated visiting this area alone,
and therefore she requested her
visiting teaching companion, Alice
Johnson, to join her.

Sister Johnson commented that
there were only one or two homes
at best on the street and that no
member of the Church resided in
any of them. But Sister Keachie
was determined to complete her
task, and so they started down the
uninviting street.

Visits to the two homes yielded
nothing, but as they turned to leave.
Sister Keachie noted a curtain at
the window of a small garage located
down a muddy alleyway behind one
of the buildings. She persuaded
her companion to visit this humble
garage with her. They knocked at
the door, and an elderly gentleman,
ninety-three years of age, greeted
them.

They explained the purpose of
their visit and the benefits derived
from subscribing to The Relief So-
ciety Magazine. The old gentle-
man talked to them for an hour
and finally subscribed. He also
asked them if they would return
each month and talk to him about

the Church. After securing permis-
sion from the ward Relief Society
presidency, they added this small
abode to their own regular visiting
teaching district.

The months went by, and then
the old gentleman started to attend
Priesthood meetings. Eventually,
he was advanced in the Priesthood.
After about a year, he was ordained
an elder in the Melchizedek Priest-
hood and applied for a temple rec-
ommend. He stated that his wife
had died many yeara before and
that he wanted to be sealed to her
for the eternities to come. He also
confided in me, as his bishop, that
he had made her a promise many
years ago that he would go to the
temple and perform this important
work.

The Sunday after he had complet-
ed his work in the temple, he stood
up and bore his testimony in fast
meeting. He paid tribute to Sister
Keachie and Sister Johnson, the
patient sisters of the Relief Society,
for visiting him so faithfully, and
then he praised The Relief Society
Magazine and told of its importance
in assisting him to build his testi-
mony.

Ninety-four year-old Brother Ring-
wood died within six months of
this meeting. I recalled this experi-
ence at his funeral service; and I am
certain that the tears which filled
the eyes of Sister Keachie and Sister
Johnson were tears of gratitude for
having faithfully performed their
labors in a pleasing manner before
the Lord.

You see, Sister Keachie was in-
formed; she was organized, friendly,
enthusiastic, humble, and prayer-
ful, and because she followed these
principles, she was successful! May
we all be successful in our callings.

New Shoes for Flo

Wanda F. Hilton

SUMMERS when it was hot ears open for any mention of shoes,

and dry, Flo did not wear But for two days, so far as Flo knew,

shoes. She went barefoot her mother had not given them a

Sunday through Saturday, month thought. It was now the beginning

after month. Of course, there were of the third day, and mother hadn't

things like bruised toes and thorn given one hint that she was even

pricks, and it was always wise to tinkering with the idea of suggest-

look about carefully when climbing ing that father ride into Rexburg

the rocky hillsides for rattlesnakes, and buy the winter stock of shoes

The one pair of shoes, worn all and other necessities like bacon,

winter, did well to last through the sugar, and flour,

spring thaws. The blessing on the food had

With the last patch of snow melt- been given and the mush dished

ing in the spring sunshine, Flo's up, when Mother spoke,

shoes, or what remained of them, '7^^^/' ^^^^ asked in a matter-of-

melted away, too. fact tone, ''don't you think tomor-

Flo loved those first days after row might be as good a time as

the shoes were gone. It was good any to hitch up old Bess and Pet

not always to be laboring to keep a and drive to town and stock up?

ragged piece of leather tied in place. It's getting along in the season and

But after a few days, she just didn't things are running low. Flo could

give it a thought one way or an- even do with some shoes, it's that

other. Then as September trump- cold."

eted its arrival with red and gold Flo sat still and open-mouthed,
pageantry, Flo began to dream of Even though she had been expect-
new shoes, and by Thanksgiving it ing the words, they came as a
was right uncomfortable to be with- rapturous shock,
out shoes because it was cold, cold, 'Tes, I guess it's time," Father
cold! answered looking up into Mother's

Then Flo's mother would wrap face. ''But are you willing that I

her feet in warm rags and that felt should go now? Maybe I'd better

good as long as she stayed indoors wait a week or two."

where it was warm and dry, but Wait, thought Flo. What for?

rags got wet if one ventured out, There had never been any talk of

and then they were worse than noth- waiting before when Mother sug-

ing. gested the trip.

There was always one thing about 'In a week or two the road may

the rag business, though, that made be closed tight as snow can make

Flo's eyes bright and her dreams it," Mother replied. "You usually

more real, for then Mother would have made the trip by now. I just

begin talking about shoes. realized it day before yesterday.

Now, for two days Flo had been when I had to wrap up Flo's feet,

wearing rags, and she had kept her Best go right away. The sooner you

Page 230

NEW SHOES FOR FLO

231

go, the sooner you will be back,
and that's the way I want it/'

npHERE had never before been
allusions to things not being
just right, and it worried Flo; but
in the hurried preparations for
Father's going, she forgot her mis-
givings. Everything but joy van-
ished when she looked at the long
list of things for Father to buy.

The first item on the list was
"A pair of shoes for Floetta!"

That night just before she
climbed into bed, Father stood her
on a piece of paper on the table and
traced the outline of her foot with
his stubby pencil. It had tickled
and she had wiggled.

''Stop now," Father said. 'Ton
must stand still and hard. Let your
foot spread out as far as it will. We
don't want those new shoes to be
too little."

Flo had gone to bed feeling that
she had tried on her new shoes,
and soon she would have them for
keeps.

At the moment of Father's de-
parture, Flo recalled her misgivings,
for Father seemed uncertain and
hesitant.

'Tou're sure you want me to
go?" he asked, and Mother nodded,
her face calm.

As the wagon jolted off over the
rough, uneven trail, the calmness
faded, and her face looked like
winter, Flo thought, lonely and cold
and even fearful.

The Harris family lived far away
from all the settlements and towns.
Father, Flo had heard it said, had
poor health and the natural hot
spring about a mile from the cabin
was good for whatever was the mat-
ter with him. So Father and Moth-

er had sold their livery stables and
town lots and moved up to no-
where.

The cabin had been built close
against the mountain where the
aspen trees came down and snug-
gled about in a tight friendly circle,
only giving way a little for the path
which led down to the road a half
mile away.

The trip to town usually took
about five days— two to go, one in
which to do the shopping, and two
to make the trip home. Father
spent the two nights between home
and town at the Williams' ranch.

Flo was sure Mother had never
acted as if she were expecting Fa-
ther before the fifth day before, but
this time, the morning of the third
day Mother began walking the half
mile to the road and back again
every little while. Her face looked
white, and she said few words.
When they knelt for prayer her
petitions were urgent, and she
stayed on her knees a long time.

When it was bedtime, Mother
turned out the lamp, but instead of
coming to bed, she sat before the
fire and rocked back and forth, and
sighed.

Flo was sure Mother even made
the trip to the road alone that night.
The pressure of her uneasiness was
the most frightening thing Flo had
ever endured. It was so big and
real that even thoughts of the shoes
were not comforting or of im-
portance.

npHE morning of the fourth day,
Flo awakened to the desolate
sound of the wind. Mother was at
the window peering out into the
semidarkness. She stood there a

232

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

long time before she let the curtain
fall back into place.

All day the wind howled with
growing fury. The windows rattled,
the door shook, and it seemed that
Mother bent and quivered like the
trees outside— almost as if she were
in pain.

And then toward evening the
first snow began to fall. At its com-
ing Mother shed her first tears, and
with a cry that chilled Flo's heart
she flung open the door and ran
like a frightened creature down the
path to the road.

When she came back, walking
heavily, the weariness on her face
was still there, but the fear was
gone. Things still weren't just right,
Flo decided, but it seemed Mother
could and would take care of what-
ever was the trouble.

The prayer at mealtime was,
'Tlease bless our Daddy and keep
him safe from the storm and help
us here at home."

Flo was familiar with those words,
but somehow the way Mother said
them this time gave them a bigger
meaning as if there was a special
need right now. Flo wished she
could help, and could know what
had to be done, but Mother rushed
the eating — her movements quick
and sure. It was as if she were
racing with something or someone.

When the food was eaten. Moth-
er said, 'Tou are to sleep in the
bedroom tonight. There are a few
things that need to be done before
I can blow out the lamp, and I
don't want to keep you awake."

Flo was sorry to give up the warm
kitchen and Mother's companion-
ship, but Mother's voice was firm,
and when she pulled the door closed

it was somehow important that it
stay that way. Mother did open it
again, though, to give her a second
goodnight kiss, a gentle caress, and
a sweet, sweet smile.

Above the sharp wail of the wind,
Flo could catch the soft sound of
her Mother's movements. The kiss
and the smile had quieted her fears
and her last thought was that to-
morrow would bring Daddy, and
Daddy would have the new, won-
derful shoes.

The wind was still blowing when
Flo awakened next morning, and
the one bedroom window was
clogged with snow. Her breath had
made frost along the quilt top, but
inside, the bed was snug and warm.

Then a sharp, cutting thought
tore across her mind, dark as night.
What if Father had not made it
safely to Williams'! What if he
had been caught in the storm, was
even now somewhere alone in the
white, howling waste! A fear more
deadly than any she had known
pushed and hammered at her. She
must get to Mother. Together they
could pray again, and wherever Fa-
ther was, God would save him and
bring him safely home.

Flo flung open the kitchen door
and stopped there stunned and
speechless. There sat Father!
Father rocking gently back and
forth, with a small, white bundle
held closely in his arms. Mother
was asleep in the big bed, and on
the table— on the table— was a pair
of black, high-button shoes.

'T^HE whole sight was so thorough-
ly unexpected— so wonderful
after the smothering fright, that all
Flo could do was cry. Great chok-
ing sobs, that awakened Mother,

NEW SHOES FOR FLO

233

and Father's bundle began to make
twittering little bird sounds, and
it was all so queer that Flo kept on
crying until she reached Mother's
arms and Father was bending over
her. Then it was that she saw what
Father was holding. It was a baby.
A real, little, red-faced baby.

Her amazement dried up her
tears like a blotter, and she just sat,
speechless, with the most wonder-
ful feeling welling up all through
her.

Father safe. Mother with happi-
ness on her pale face, a baby,, and,
yes, there were the shoes.

Oh, what joy! Was ever the
world so grand! Were evep Father
and Mother so dear or- baby so
sweet!

''Here,'' Father said, 'you hold
him."

'Ton have a little brother/' Moth-
er said.

''Let me hold the shoes, too/'
said Flo.

It was like a miracle she thought,
as she ate tiny, juicy nibbles of her
first orange and wiggled her toes in-
side her new shoes. A miracle that
Father was home. It seemed he
had known the baby was coming.
It hadn't been a surprise at all to
him, and so he had driven straight
through to Rexburg, changing teams
at the Williams' ranch. The shop-
ping had been hurriedly attended
to, and he had started back after
only a few hours rest. He had
raced the storm home in time to be
with Mother when the baby came.

Camphor cJrees

Elsie McKinnon Strachan

Willows and maples and poplars, these three
Have hung their green color in April's air.
The wakened persimmon and cherry tree
Lend viridian with the leafing pear;
But there is no green in this new green spring
As green as these camphor leaves hung high,
Their luminous splendor carohng
A chartreuse song against the sky!

cJhe Smallest (cyne s LPrayer

MaryhaJe Woolsey

She watched her sisters through their prayers at bedtime,
Waiting her turn with wide and wondering eyes;
Then joyously she knelt, head bowed, hands clasping.
And babbled in her own language, baby-wise.
We felt her loving innocence and sweetness.
And though we could not tell what plea we heard.
At- her "Amen" we joined her confidently —
Knowing God would translate her every word.

Let's Garden With Half the Work

Dorthea N. NewboJd

Garden Editor, Deseret News Salt Lake Telegram

EVERYONE wants a garden.
Ask the average person for a
word picture of a garden, and
he will tell you that he sees a velvety
lawn surrounded bv borders of
shrubs, the whole enclosed with a
wall, or a vine-covered fence. In
front of the shrubs he visualizes a
border of flowers, with good shade
trees towering over the whole scene.

In this picture the average person
always sees a garden in ''apple-pie"
order; no weeds, no pests, no
diseases, no shaggy, seedy looking
plants; borders always in full bloom!
Utopia!

The homemaker has much to do
with planning and planting the
garden or outdoor living area. She
plans it so that it will become the
scene of the family's summer activi-
ties. Large groups can be enter-

tained in a garden, or small groups
can enjoy the area. With the in-
crease in activities, the gardened
area is sure to show wear and begin
to look shabbv. More work is re-
quired to maintain it, and perhaps
there is neither the time nor the
energy for the additional work. Let's
cut down, then, by streamlining the
plantings, and paving the area of
lawn that shows the greatest wear.
And you don't need to keep the
borders full of flowers all summer
in order to possess a good garden!

Shrubs, trees, and evergreens can
be used effectively together without
flowers, to provide interesting con-
trast of color and textures. Best of
all, a minimum of care will keep
such a garden looking top notch.

You will enjoy an all-green gar-
den, providing that you will make

rrr

IZZI

6o»-<ieK- plonfs G«n,t<3ll.

r~~r

T"T"T

T"7T

1 r

Brick walks Or- "terr-oce.

Page 234

LET'S GARDEN WITH HALF THE WORK

235

DRWErWAV

Lorgelree

Ground
Covey '

MOUSE-

f^ good hosing keeps "Hne area
(VnmQoula-fe, 4fie free wofcreM
and "fhe gi-ound cover gro>vs
fhr-i-ff/ly undet- such cor©.

Toll Grape S+ake Pence
•to Provide Privacy.

up your mind to accept it. You
may think that an all-green garden
will become tiresome and monoto-
nous, but you will soon notice the
difference in the greens. You will
see that there are few plants that
can be classed as being ''leaf green."
Rather, the greens will be a blue-
green, or a yellow-green, or shade to
a gray-green.

Textural differences in the foliage
of the plants can create a fascinating

picture. There are many leaves that
have a fuzzy appearance, others are
ruffled, while still others are scal-
loped. Some leaves are quite large,
thick, and smooth. The contrast in
size of neighboring plants can be
picturesque. For example, a plant-
ing of Dianthus, with its blade-like
leaves, will provide a contrast for
the coarser leaves of the taller lilacs
or Viburnum.

TTHE very easiest kind of garden-
ing is water gardening. A pool
of clear water, reflecting the sky and
clouds, is soothing and calming to
frazzled nerves. It may be possible
to have a tiny stream of water falling
or spraying into the pool. The
sound of falling water is always a
great delight. A pool can be plant-
ed with water lilies to provide color
throughout the summer months,
and they require little work.

Of course, the construction work
is necessary to begin with, but once
the pool has been finished, all that
is required to have an attractive spot
is a yearly cleaning during the
spring months. The pool is filled
at that time and the lilies planted
when the weather is settled. The
design of the pool can be formal or
informal, following the general de-
sign of the remainder of the garden.

Brick work has become very popu-
lar. Bricks may be new cement

236

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

DRWELWAY

ones, cinder blocks, or old weath-
ered bricks. Stepping stones may be
used in many ways to cut down the
amount of maintenance work in the
garden. They may be used for
pathways or for paving a terrace.
An occasional hosing off will insure
an attractive, clean underfooting
with no worries about worn spots in
lawn areas. If weeds or tufts of
grass insist on pushing up between
bricks or blocks, it is a simple mat-
ter to spray the unwanted plants
with one of the weed killers on the
market. Usually one treatment is
sufficient to kill them.

In the hotter sections of our
country, some discomfort may be
encountered if the paved areas arc
quite extensive. To offset this, use

a strip of grass around the paved
section. Shrubs and trees planted
along the edges of the terrace will
help cut the high temperatures. Or
plan to use a reflection pool as a
part of the terrace.

PORTABLE gardens can add
color, if you decide that you
must have some color in your
garden. Set plants in containers that
are sufficiently large to encourage
good growth. Containers that are
too small encourage the roots to
travel out the drain hole. If large
planter boxes are used, it is a good
idea to put heavy coasters under
them so that the boxes can be
wheeled to a sheltered spot away
from heavy winds and rains. Wood-

LET'S GARDEN WITH HALF THE WORK

237

en buckets and tubs can be a deco-
rative part of the terrace.

A thorough daily watering is
about all the care that a portable
garden needs, although a good prac-
tice is to give a once-a-month feed-
ing to the plants. Use a soluble
plant fertilizer. Its use will assure
you of good plant growth.

If, in the past, you have had wide
borders of flowers around your gar-
den, and now you find that you can-
not care for them properly any
longer, gradually do away with the
borders. Instead of those flowers,
plant different kinds of ground cov-
ers. Plants that are classed as
ground covers hug the ground, sel-
dom growing more than five inches
tall. They are attractive throughout

the growing season, some remain-
ing green throughout the year.

A list of ground covers would in-
clude Vinca minor, ajuga, creeping
Jenny, and wild strawberry for the
semi-shady or sunny locations. For
the very sunny spots, try using
Sedums. Sedums are rugged plants,
requiring little care, once they have
been planted.

In the shady spots, under large
trees or shrubs, on the north side of
the buildings, try Pachysandra, any
of the ivies, or use lily of the valley
or sweet violets.

Once the plants are set out, about
all that will be required is about
two feedings a year, plus regular
watering in arid sections of our
country.

What Ss goy?

Jennie Brown Rawlins

i'i'npHESE things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and
•■• that your joy might be full" (John 15:11).

To me this solemn and beautifwl statement means that through God we have
it in our power to gain a fulness of joy both now and in the life to come.

This presents a second question: What is joy? The dictionary defines it as glad-
ness, gaiety, or exhilaration of spirits. To me it has a more sober and lasting quality
than this definition suggests. Joy, as the Savior spoke of it, is not momentary, un-
adulterated bliss, but a complex thing, a thing of multi-variant hues, of undulating
inflections, yet deep and abiding. We say that we have joy in working in the Church,
in rearing our families, in going to school. Thus joy is comprised not only of mo-
ments of rapture, when we have an awareness of peace in the glowing instant, but of
our endeavors to overcome obstacles, our striving toward accomplishment, and yearn-
ings toward the divine, as well as countless homely, yet heartwarming experiences that
go to make up living.

Joy is not freely given. It must be attained. It is the reward God gives us for
accepting our tribulations with grace, our triumphs with humility, our daily bread
with thanksgiving, our responsibilities with wilhngness, the unkind acts of others with
tolerance, and the ever-burgeoning wonders about us with awareness and appreciation.

Sixty LJears ^go

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, April i, and April 15, 1897

^ToR THE Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

RELIEF SOCIETY ANNIVERSARY IN PAROWAN (UTAH): The fifty-
fifth anniversary of the organization of the Relief Society was royally celebrated March
17th at Parowan. A most excellent program of addresses, recitations, songs and music
was well rendered, the brethren feeling honored in being invited to contribute to the
day's enjoyment. Sister Lenora Orton gave the historical address . . . which was
replete with information. Among the aged sisters who spoke were Sister Nancy
Decker and Aunt Paulina Lyman, who were at Nauvoo at the time the Prophet
Joseph established the Society ....

— E. Crane Watson, Secretary

LAKE TAHOE (CALIFORNIA): It was just sundown when the stage coach
turned a bend in the r-oad and we came to the very edge of the lake, ensconced amid
the mountains at an altitude of 6,225 feet above sea level on the borders of Nevada
and California in the Sierra Nevada Mountains, its length 2 2/4 miles, greatest width
13 miles, its depth 1,506 feet, its waters not blue but wonderfully clear, looking like
a sheet of glass, surrounded like a wall by the mountains while the beautiful pines
peeped up through the snow. . . .

—Kim

LIVING PICTURES OF THE HOLY LAND: Madame von Finklestien Mount-
ford has been given her unique entertainment. Living Pictures of the Holy Land under
the auspices of the Brigham Academy in several of the larger towns in the State. . . .
Madame Mountford will give one of her series of lectures in the large Tabernacle in
this city on Tuesday evening, April 16th.

— Editorial Note

FAREWELL TO SISTER McCUNE ON HER DEPARTURE FOR EUROPE

Think of those who love thee,

And miss thee every day.
Let this sweet assurance

Bring peace and joy alway. . . .
Fear not man for he is mortal.

In the holy cause be strong;
Trust in God in silent asking.

He will move the proud among. . . .
— Lydia D. Alder

WOMAN LAWYER: Mrs. Helen M. Gougar was admitted to practice before
the Supreme Court of Indiana on Feb. 19. She at once made the oral argument in her
test case, wherein she claims that the present law, properly interpreted, is sufficient to
permit women to vote. All the judges came down from the bench and congratulated
Mrs. Gougar on the ability of her argument.

— Selected

Page 238

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

T\R. SITI }. R. NOOR-ZAIN, of

Jakarta^ Indonesia, represented
her country at the International
Federation of University Women
in Paris, France, and later visited
America. A dentist by training,
educated in Holland and her native
land, at thirty-two she is mother of
three children, editor of two maga-
zines, a government official, and an
educator. She has helped to reduce
illiteracy in Indonesia from ninety-
seven to forty-seven per cent.
Woman's position has greatly im-
proved, although a man can still
divorce his v^ife by merely announc-
ing the fact, and he is not required
to support his children, and prop-
erty rights are not granted to wom-
en. Fifty per cent of the women
now exercise their right to vote.

QRA PATE STEWART has

added to her many successful
books A Letter to My Daughter, a
sequel to A Letter to My Son. This
is a volume of sound advice to girls
on the best and happiest way to live
life, how to prepare for marriage,
and what to expect of marriage.
Written from the Latter-day Saint
point of view, it contains inspira-
tional passages, down-to-earth com-
mon sense, and flashes of humor.
Mrs. Stewart, mother of seven chil-
dren, is a popular lecturer as well as
an author.

DOSE HEILBRON, forty-two,
attractive and feminine-looking
in her judge's white, long, wavy,
wig, is the first woman to become
an English judge. Wife of a sur-
geon and mother of an eight-year-
old daughter, she is regarded as one
of the best legal minds in the coun-
try. Even so, she had to overcome
considerable prejudice to reach her
present position.

ELIEVED to be the nation's
oldest married couple, Mr. and
Mrs. Peter Petersen, Latter-day
Saints of Fairview, Utah, have cele-
brated their seventy-eighth wedding
anniversary. They received a special
delivery letter from President
Dwight D. Eisenhower. Mr. Peter-
son is ninety-six; his wife, ninety-five.

jyrRS. PAT McCORMACK,

twenty-six, of Lakewood, Cali-
fornia, is the first person ever to win
two gold medals for diving in two
successive Olympiads. She did a
two-and-a-half somersault and a
one-and-a-half somersault with full
twist at the Olympic Games in Mel-
bourne, Australia, last December.
Australia's Lorraine Crapp won the
women's 400-meter free-style swim-
ming event in a new time record
of 4:54.6. Sylvia Ruuska, only
fourteen, of Berkeley, California,
came in third in the latter event.

Page 239

EIDITORIAL

VOL. 44

APRIL 1957

NO. 4

ujlessings ^ytttendant Lipon an (^yffice

"C^VERY calling in the Church car-
ries a particular authority and
blessing.

''When will I be set apart?" is
a question often asked by those who
have been asked to accept a call in
Relief Society and feel their own
weakness in it. They have the faith
that after they have been set apart,
if they strive to do the Lord's will,
he will endow them with necessary
attributes to fulfill the calling pleas-
ingly in his sight and to the
satisfaction of themselves.

After one is set apart by one in
authority, inspiration, if sought, will
attend the particular office. One
is given the assurance that the Lord
will help one to fulfill her calling,
for each office carries its own en-
lightenment.

The Lord never withdraws his
inspiration from a handmaiden who
has been called and set apart so long
as she seeks to do his will and mag-
nify her office. The Lord recog-
nizes those whom he has chosen to
be in authority. When a presi-
dency meets, all confer together,
but the final inspiration is looked
for from the president. When a
counselor meets with sisters whom
she has been called to direct, the
final decision is looked for from the
counselor. So it is in all situations.
The Lord's house is a house of or-
der, and to fulfill a calling one must
be obedient to those placed over

Page 240

one, and, in turn, be ready to direct
in humility those over whom one
has been placed.

The inspiration of a calling is a
wonderful manifestation of the
Lord's will. Time and again one
sees it demonstrated. While a sis-
ter remains in a certain position,
the authority and inspiration of her
calling continue to rest upon her to
give her strength and wisdom be-
yond her own ability, but with the
passing of the office, there passes
also the particular mantle of that
oflPice to her successor.

This bestowal of the mantle of
an office was witnessed visually by
Latter-day Saints in Nauvoo who
saw the mantle of the Prophet Jo-
seph Smith made manifest upon
President Brigham Young. Per-
haps the actuality of the occasion
was needed to teach the member-
ship of the Church— those who wit-
nessed it and those who accept it
from the testimony of those who
were present — of the actuality of
it. But, while such an outward
manifestation is not commonly
vouchsafed, still one is continually
amazed to see how, after being set
apart to a particular office, through
humility and prayer, the mantle of
that office becomes evidenced
through the wisdom and the growth
of the individual in her office.

The Lord has said that he will
take the weak things of the earth

EDITORIAL

241

to confound the wise. Whatever
calhng comes to one, if the indi-
vidual accepts the opportunity in
spite of her own feehngs of un-
worthiness, is set apart by those in
authority, and hves to magnify her
own office without aspiring to the
office of another, she will grow in
righteousness and knowledge per-
sonally, and, through humble serv-
ice, she will do her part in forward-
ing the work of the Lord. The more
devotion she lends to her office,
without neglecting her responsibili-
ties as wife and mother, the more
she will be the recipient of the
promises made to her at the time
she is set apart.

It is a great blessing that the
daughters of the Heavenly Father

have been given an organization of
their own in which they are set
apart to preside under the Priest-
hood, as well as to be officers and
teachers. Through the endowment
of the setting apart, great blessings
of discernment, enlightenment,
growth, and development come to
the daughters of Zion, as they come
to no other women. Those who
are set apart testify to the truth and
actuality of the words of Nephi:
'\ . . the Lord giveth no command-
ments unto the children of men,
save he shall prepare a way for them
that they may accomplish the
thing which he commandeth them"
(I Nephi 3:7).

-M. C. S.

^n m

ernonam

— /let tie IlLana ^Jjams [Joradford

March 17, 1873— February 11, 1957

VTETTIE Maria Davis Bradford, former member of the general board of

Relief Society, died at her home in Salt Lake City, February 11th,
1957, a little less than a month before her eighty-fourth birthday.

Beginning in young womanhood, she served in all the auxiliary organ-
izations of the Church officered by women, and in later life was an
ordinance worker in the Salt Lake Temple. She was president of the Salt
Lake Stake Relief Society for eight years.

She was appointed a member of the general board of Relief Society
March 25, 1925, and served with great ability and untiring devotion. Her
principal duties included chairmanship of the clothing and household
supplies committee, membership at various times on the conference com-
mittee, work and business, theology, and nursing committees, and many
other responsibilities. She was greatly loved by her associates on the
board and gave much inspirational direction in her official visits to the
wards and stakes. She was released from the board in 1939.

Her husband, Robert H. Bradford, Professor and Head of the Depart-
ment of Metallurgy at the University of Utah, died in 1931. Their three
sons and a daughter have followed the outstanding example of their par-
ents in rendering community and Church service. Sister Bradford's many
friends will long remember her as a woman who used all the days of her
long life in loving service.

TloJbiA.

TO THE FIELD

di^tnn of the 1 1 Lonth

npHE Church-wide congregational hymn singing project, inaugurated by
the Church Music Committee, will be coiitinued during the coming
year, and all auxiliary organizations have been invited to participate. The
purpose of this project is to increase the hymn repertoire of the Church
members and to place emphasis on the message of the hymns. Stake
choristers and organists are requested to give assistance at union meetings
to ward choristers and organists in carrying out this project.

An analysis and story of the hymn will be printed each month in the
Church Section of the Deseret Nqws.

Following is a list of hymns approved for the twelve months July
1957 to June 1958:

Month

1957

July

August

September

October

November

December

1958

January

February

March

April

May

June

Hymn

We Love Thy House, O God
O My Father

This House We Dedicate to Thee
God of Power, God of Right
Come, Ye Thankful People

Composer No.

B ullock-Robertson

Snow-Mason

Naisbitt-Asper

Bennett-Cannon

Alford-Elvey

I Heard the Bells on Christmas Day Longfellow-Calkin

In Memory of the Crucified Kooyman-Schreiner

A Mighty Fortress Is Our God Luther-Luther

Christ the Lord Is Risen Wesley-Carey

Father In Heaven Hibbard-Flemming

The Lord My Pasture Will Prepare Addison-Bortniansky

Come, O Thou King of Kings P. P. Pratt

203

138

176

36
29

219

113

JLegaci[

Leslie Savage Chik

No legacy of land was his.

No vast estate, nor gold;

Nor this, some famous ancestor

Of whom proud tales were told.

And, yet, some sire bequeathed him gifts

Beyond all counterpart —

The seeing eye, the hearing ear.

The understanding heart.

Page 242

inmn

\:yur \joai

TOY of achievement is mirrored on
^ the face of the young man in the
poster who has just won the foot-
race. He is experiencing the real-
ization of earnest effort, training,
clean living, and of learning to ac-
cept and obey orders. He has
reached his goal because he was
willing to follow the rules which
led to it.

Latter-day Saints who would
travel life's course so as to win their
coveted goal must follow a like
course. They hold their bodily
desires in subjection to their spirit-
ual strength and they never become
discouraged to the point that they

are overcome by the trials and
temptations of the world.

A child once asked her mother,
''Why does Sister Toone always
pray that she will endure to the
end? She is very old and good. Why
does she always say that when she
bears her testimony?''

The child was too young to real-
ize that no mortal age places one
beyond the reach of temptation, but
each age presents different testings
and trials. The wisdom and experi-
ence of years, however, should ex-
pand our souls so that our love is
not stopped at the family circle and
beloved friends, but flows over to
embrace our neighbors. We must
offer friendship to the lonely, give
service to the sick and needy, tender
encouragement to the discouraged,
and a deep assurance of faith to the
doubting.

To win in life's course requires
the development in the soul of
charity, the pure love of Christ
which guides us along the straight
and narrow path to the shining,
glorious goal of eternal life.

To win the race of life we must
keep in training just like the ath-
lete, but the course is longer, the
trials more difficult, and the tempta-
tion to falter greater. In life "...
the race is not to the swift nor the
battle to the strong" (Eccles. 9:11 )^
but to him that endures to the end.

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

Page 243

LKecipes QJrom the liorthern cfar ibast lliission

Submitted by Frances P. Andius
Sushi

Sushi Meshi (Rice Mixture)
4 c. cooked rice
/4 c, vinegar
/4 c. cane sugar

2 tsp, Ajinomoto (Accent)
Vz c. dry shrimp
salt to taste

Shrimp should be soaked in vinegar, sugar, and salt overnight. Cover the dish.
Drain shrimp and save liquid. Use this vinegar liquid to pour over cooled rice and
toss lightly so rice will not be gummy. This rice mixture, when placed in aburage
(bean cake) cones, is dehcious for in-between snacks, for picnics, and buffet parties.

For Cones: 12 aburage, cut in two

Filling:

2 medium-sized carrots, chopped
10 string beans, chopped
salt to taste
few dry shrimps
1 tbsp. cane sugar

1 /4 c. water
}4 tsp. Ajinomoto (Accent)

small shavings from 12 aburage (fried
pressed bean cakes) when cut into
two for cones

Chop carrots and beans in long, fine strips, add 1 c. water and boil for five
minutes. Boil shavings of aburage for ten minutes in % c. water. Add sugar and salt.
Cook a little longer. Drain and cool. Bring chopped shrimp to a boil and in the
water drained from aburage shavings cook slowly several minutes. Add seasoning and
aburage shavings. Drain and mix vegetables with rice, and scoop into the cones made
from 12 aburage cut in two, making 24 filled cones.

Cucumber Sumiso
2 medium-sized cucumbers

Peel the cucumbers, remove seeds, and cut in halves lengthwise.

Sumiso Sauce

3 tbsp.

miso (soy bean

paste)

(optional)

/4 tsp. Ajinomoto (Accent)

3 tbsp

vinegar

1 tbsp.

clam juice

tbsp. cane sugar

tbsp. sesame seeds or

tbsp. roasted peanuts ground

tbsp. green onion chopped

can hokkigai (boiled clams) sliced

For making the sumiso, combine miso (if desired), Ajinomoto, vinegar, and clam
juice. Add the chopped green onion., sliced clams, and ground peanuts or sesame
seeds. Chill Just before serving, add the chilled sumiso (sauce) to the cucumbers.

Meat or Fowl With Eggplant

Cut up pork, beef, or fowl, 01 use hamburger, and cook with little water and
soy sauce. Cut up eggplant with the skin on and cook with the meat until tender.
Add a little sugar if desired.

SUKIYAKI

2
lYz

lbs tenderloin beef or chicken
c. shoyu (soy sauce)

fat or oil for frying
Yi c. sugar or sweeten to taste

Page 244

2 bunches green onions

1 can Japanese bamboo shoots

1 c. mushrooms

RECIPES FROM THE NORTHERN FAR EAST MISSION 245

Slice beef thin or cut chicken into small pieces. Slice bamboo shoots and mush-
rooms. Cut green onions into one-inch pieces. This includes the tops. Heat the pan
and put in some beef or chicken fat. When melted, put in enough meat to fill half
of the pan. Stir with fork or chopstick to keep from sticking. Put in sugar and
six tbsp. shoyu and mix well with meat. When it begins to boil, put it on one side
of the pan and add mushrooms, bamboo shoots, and onions. Since the vegetables
require very little cooking, do not put in too much at a time. Cook for ten minutes.
More meat, vegetables, sugar, and shoyu should be added from time to time. Do not
allow the sukiyaki to burn. If it begins to dry out, add a little water and additional
sugar and shoyu.

Sukiyaki is correctly spelled "tsukiyaki." It may be served with rice, a green
salad, and a pickled vegetable.

NiSHIME

Vi c. dried fish (iriko) or pork 2 c. water

cut fine 1 tsp. vinegar

1 gobo (burdock root) 3 tbsp. cane sugar

1 carrot, diced 2 tsp. salt

1 bunch young taro or dasheen (long Vi c. shoyu (soy sauce)

white radishes), diced 1 tofu (soy bean curd cake)

Soak diced gobo in 2 c. water and 1 tsp. vinegar for about Vi hour. Drain the
gobo. Dice carrot and dasheen or taro which have been peeled. Cut tofu into four
pieces and fry in deep oil and, after frying, dice also. Put diced fish (iriko) or meat
in pot and add vegetables in order listed, add seasonings and enough water to cover
the mixture.

There is a name for stew in every language. In Japanese it is Nishime.

Teriyaki Hamburgers

Teriyaki Sauce:

1 clove garlic, crushed
Yz c. shoyu (soy sauce)
Hamburgers:

1 lb. ground beef

1 egg
% c. dry bread crumbs

Combine all ingredients for sauce. Combine ingredients for the hamburgers and
meat around wooden skewers. Soak patties in sauce for one hour. Place on a cold
broiler grill, heat grill, and broil for about five minutes on each side.

Shrimp Tempura
(Shrimps Fried in a Batter)

1 lb. fresh shrimps (18-20)

Wash and shell shrimps leaving the tails. Split shrimps down the center of the
back and open flat. Remove black intestinal vein. Place shrimps, cut side down,
on board and score to prevent curling.

Batter: K tsp. Ajinomoto (Accent)

Yz c. flour 1 egg

Yz c. cornstarch J4 c. water

Ys tsp. salt cooking oil or fat

c. onion

tsp.

ginger, grated

tbsp

. cane sugar

tsp.

salt

tsp.

pepper

tbsp

. Teriyaki sauce

pinch of Ajinomoto

(Accent)

246 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

Sift dry ingredients together. Beat egg and add water. Add to dry ingredients and
mix well. For thin batter, remove Vi c. of the batter and add 2 tbsp. water. The
remaining portion is the thick dipping batter for the shrimps. Heat oil or fat in
frying pan to 375° F. Dip fingers in the thin batter and sprinkle over fat. Repeat
several times. Then dip shrimp in thick dipping batter and fry until golden brown.
Drain on paper towel and serve immediately with tempura sauce. .... -

Tempura Sauce

2 c. water Vi tsp. sugar

Vi c. bonito flakes Ve, tsp. Ajinimoto (Accent)

(dried fish flakes) Vi c. grated turnip

2 tbsp. shoyu (soy sauce) 1 tbsp. chopped green onion
Vi tsp. salt

Boil bonito in water three minutes. Strain. Add seasonings (except turnips and
green onion) and bring to boil. Cool. Before serving, add turnip and green onion.

CJight L^ancer viyith LKesearch, (bducation, and Service

Walter /. Kohhi

National Campaign Chairman

American Cancer Society

npHE American Cancer Society is sending forth its annual call for con-
tributions to fight, on an ever-broadening front, the scourge of cancer
which takes so many lives. April, proclaimed by the President as Cancer
Control Month, sees the launching of the Society's Crusade to raise
$30,000,000. Ever since 1945 the American Cancer Society has appealed
to the American people for the necessary funds to carry on its program of
research, education, and service. Its accomplishments are ever more heart-
ening, but much remains to be done. . . .

The American Cancer Society is doing its share in educating the pub-
lic and the medical profession and in giving service where needed to
cancer patients. It has underway a country-wide program of research
which supports more than 1,000 top-flight scientists in more than 100
hospitals, universities, and laboratories, scientists who are seeking a final
cure or preventive for this dread disease.

The response to the April Crusade of the American Cancer Society
will determine the extent and impact of the Society's educational drive,
its service in the community which brings aid and comfort, and its research
program which scientists now believe will bring the ultimate victory in
our lifetime.

Help to hold up the Sword of Hope which is the Society's symbol!
Give generously!

■fM^:^'^ A'"'^''', '' T':»{^"V'W'T'W'^?'%'^'^f^^'^<''"v'''^^^^i''^''', V'^'^?'?5'T5^f';'^^'''?5°f^^'^^*^^?*15^^

Josef Muench

ATHABASKA RIVER AND MOUNT CHRISTIE, CANADA

^xn ibaster cJ nought

Delh Adams Leitner

Christ did not need the stone released;

It did not bar his way.
It was removed that those who came

Might see he did not stay.

The opened tomb, the grave clothes there,
The angels with their word

Gave to the bowed, grief-stricken ones
Proof of their risen Lord.

Material barriers are as nought

To him, but still he needs
An opened way to human hearts

And lovingly he pleads

That stones of doubt be cast aside
So he may enter and abide.

Page 247

The Value of Poetry

Elaine C. Southwick

POETRY is an indigenous
expression of all peoples at
all stages of life, and is, per-
haps, the most ancient and persist-
ent of the arts.

Man, in a primitive state, ex-
pressed himself in rhythmical chant-
ing in order to command attention
because he wanted his friends to
know and remember the things he
saw and did and felt. The desire to
make another respond to beauty,
bravery, sorrow, or any emotional
impression led man to intensify the
relating of his experiences with
repetition and metrical chanting.
The famous chants were treasured
verbally and considered sacred. They
are our heritage of primitive poetry,
translating for us the basic emotions
and activities of a long-buried life.

Poetiy for the
Integration of Life

Poetry became an essential part
of the healthy integration and men-
ticulture of life. Nationalities have
theii epic poems depicting the
struggle to emerge from scattered
oblivion into a module of im-
portance. Poems have also played
an eminent part in the lives of in-
dividuals making history. Biogra-
pheis point out that as Alexander
the Great strove to conquer the
world, he carried Homer's JJiad
about with him in a gold casket;
that the great British general,
James Wolfe, told his council, on
the eve of victory, that he would
rather have written Gray's Elegy
than capture Quebec. Field Mar-
Page 248

shall Viscount Wavell said of
Thompson's Hound of Heaven: ''It
has a special place in my life as a
charm in danger or trouble .... I
have used the magic of its imagery
in many times of stress to distract
my mind from peril or disaster."

Poetry has been many things to
many people, but from the chanting
figure in the thermal glow of the
campfire undulating to the rhythm
of:

The corn grows by the red rock —
Beautifully it grows ....

to these lyrical lines of a later day:

Beautiful for spacious skies,
For amber waves of grain ....

the poet's intent has been identical.
He has tried to tell something in
pictures— symbols that would stir
the imagination and leave a ''magic
pattern on the mind." A modern
critic says, "At its highest moments,
poetry is identified with the central
meaning of all religion and sees one
principle behind all creation . . . ."

But for no two people will poetry
mean quite the same thing, because
each must interpret it according to
his own experiences and tastes. "Ac-
cording to our ages," says Ralph
Henry, "we will dust it with nos-
talgic memory or the joys of discov-
ery.

Poetry for Children

Of what value is poetry to a child?

Poetry is the reflection of child-
hood. It jumps and skips, soars

THE VALUE OF POETRY

249

and flies, laughs and grieves, discov-
ers and treasures. It can move as
heavily as an armored truck, or sway
as deeply as wind-pushed trees; it
can creep like gooseflesh, or trip as
lightfootedly as sparrows. It is the
seriousness, the impulsiveness, the
fleeting desire, and the intense
tragedy of childhood.

Every child loves, responds to,
and remembers some poetry taught
to him because it helps to interpret
for him his own experiences and
reveals to him the hidden beauty of
his world. Even when one leaves
the fields of childhood, the response
to once impressionable verse remains
spontaneous and recapturable. Feel
your arm circle involuntary to:

Hickory, dickory, dock,

The mouse ran up the clock.

or experience again the delightful
shiver that accompanies:

Hark, hark, the dogs do bark.

The beggars are coming to town ....

Envision once more the field of
clover wherein browses:

The gentle cow all red and white

I love with all my heart.

She gives me cream with all her might

To eat on apple tart.

Become newly conscious of the
injustice of ingratitude by:

Blow, blow, thou winter wind!
Thou are not so unkind
As man's ingratitude.

Do you not still remember the
curiously magical effect of:

The splendor falls on castle walls

And snowy summits old in story.

The long light shakes across the lakes,

And the wild cataract leaps in glory ....

By becoming acquainted with
poetry in childhood, one becomes
more perceptive to the beauty
around him, and sees the world as
different and more enchanting. It
highlights the loveliness of a com-
mon day from the moment when
the cock is crowing and morning's
at seven to the hour when the ten-
der grace of a day is dead, for the
child knows:

The night will never stay;
The night will still go by.
Though with a million stars
You pin it to the sky.

Poetry creates in a child a sensi-
tiveness to nuances in words, there-
by increasing his vocabulary.

The reading of great poetry to
children offers excursions into the
best of life.

Poetry iox the Middle Years

What can poetry lay against the
roots of those in ''harsh middle
life'7 No age can escape from
poetry, and men and women intent
upon the exigencies of everyday
living need its quick power to in-
tensify little moments of beauty or
remembrance, to make life more
vivid and colorful, and to drama-
tize an event or explode an emo-
tion. But, apart from the fact that
the reading and enjoyment of poetry
highlight cherished moments in the
drab routine of life, it lures one's
mind from the commonplace and
points it to life and beauty.

Every time a poem is read with
understanding, the reader becomes
the poet and identifies himself with
a like experience. Those who have
the capacity to get a great deal out
of poetry usually are the ones who
get a great deal out of life.

250 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

We are not, in many communi- objective. The memorizing of the
ties, utilizing the persuasive power hues and thought will come as sec-
of poetry as we might. For example, ond nature, if people expose them-
in one small town with one public selves to poetry in the right way.
library, of the forty-two poetry an-
thologies and collections in the -^^^^^ ^nd Old Age
Public Library, only six have been ^s we advance toward mellow old
taken out the past year. ^g^^ our experience with recognized

Poetry not only stirs one spiritual- P^^try is very rewarding. We rein-

ly, but it moves one to action. Ex- t^rpret it in the light of accumulat-

perience the ethical pull of the fol- ^^ years of experience and wisdom,

lowing lines: ^^ ^^^ repertoire of good poetry is

small, our enjoyment will be limited

Thou must be true thyself by its narrowness; if our exposure to

If thou the truth would teach .... its charm has been great, our en-

Horatius Bonar joyment will be intensified and in-

^ ,, ,, ,, .,, 1 J J creased. As I read to a class in Re-
Breathes there the man, with soul so dead, i-ro •. r ,i .t- ti
Who never to himself hath said, ^^^f Society from the great English
This is my own, my native land! pocts, I see a memory struggle and

— Scott stir behind the eyes of a listener,

_ _ . ^ ^ and when a familiar voice sings out

Build Jhee more stately mansions, O my ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^.^^^^ ^p

As the swift seasons roll! like chrome after glass wax, and the

Leave thy low-vaulted past .... head nods approval, while the lips

— Holmes silently rehearse a remembered
phrase.

Thoughts like the foregoing help it is true that not everyone has

souls to wonder at beauty, hold inherited a love of poetry anymore

reverence for life, and surge with than everyone has acquired at birth

tolerance for mankind. an oval face or curly hair or desir-

If poetry, then, is so important, able characteristics of temperament,

why isn't it read more avidly by a but even as these qualities can be

greater majority of people? Is it improved, so can we diminish the

because the memorizing of it is deficiency of an insensitive ear.

tedious as learned in our schools? More constant association with the

It has been suggested that many of cadence of poetry read by oneself

us learned too late what might have or someone else, will condition the

brought us nearer to the joy of ear to hear and translate beauty to

poetry if we had learned it sooner, the mind and soul. Poetry was

that ''this ability to analyze and dis- meant to be a declamatory art, and

sect material structures according to most of us will find a common

the rules of teachers and critics is ground of enjoyment in vocalized

of small importance in comparison poetry. It has been said that no-

with the ability to feel a beautiful body has ever really read a poem

rhythm and enjoy a fine poem." It until he has read it with his own

is the day-by-day pleasant experience voice for the pleasure of his own

with poetry that should be our first ears.

THE VALUE OF POETRY

251

The Lasting Value of Poetry

Once one succumbs to the charm
of poetry, it offers the reader valu-
able vicarious experiences. Know
that through its power one can walk
in the moccasins of the Indian or
parade in the sandaled feet of a
queen; explore the outposts of civil-
ization or crouch in the chimney
corner; revel with the rich or pauper-
ize with the poor. It comes with an
Aladdin's lamp to transport one
anyplace, anytime, into old sijtua-
tions made new with more vivid
colors and wider dimensions. Poetry
helps one to see through, as well as
with his eyes, even as did William
Blake who, when asked as the sun
rose, if he did not see it as a round
disk of fire somewhat like a guinea,
answered, ''Oh, no, no, I see an in-
numerable company of heavenly

hosts crying, 'Holy, Holy is the Lord
God Almighty.' "

This power to translate life into
beauty, truths, sincerity, and noble-
ness is the heritage of every one of
God's children. It has been said
that the greatest power we know is
the power of speech, ''but they
speak to small purpose nowadays if
they never use the bravest and most
beautiful human speech, which is
poetry."

Poetry is both the earliest expres-
sion of primitive people, and the
highest expression of civilization.
Its greatest value is still to reveal
miracles of creation and to ''spread
the contagion of beauty" that we,
too, might (as Blake):

... see a world in a grain of sand,
And a heaven in a wild flower;
Hold infinity in the palm of your hand^
And eternity in an hour.

iHeeting [Place

Catheiine E. Berry

I have come back to our meeting place,

(How long ago it seems!)
To see if I can find a trace

Of those first lovely dreams.
But time has wrought its changes here

The same as in your heart,
The love we found that yesteryear

Has left no tell-tale part;
Only in the wind that blows

With hint of twilight rain,
Whispers a memory that knows

This was a magic lane!

Going Modern

Frances C. Yost

NELL Gordon looked up from
the new wall-to-wall carpet,
and rested her eyes on the
soft tones of the rose drawn drapes.
Then her eyes passed appreciatively
over the new three-piece sectional,
which filled the big corner opposite
the new blonde television set. Her
eyes were pools of complete satis-
faction until they turned to the
old upright piano standing tall and
ungainly against the wall.

'Tom, that old piano has to go,''
Nell said determinedly.

"Go!" If Nell had said to go
set fire to the new barn, Tom
would not have been more dumb-
founded. 'The piano has to go
where?"

''Out/' Nell said emphatically.
"It's obsolete. It ruins the modern
effect in the whole living room.
Why, look at the scroll on the
front of it! They've made pianos
plain finished for at least twenty-
five years." Nell showed her dis-
taste as she frowned at the old
piano.

"But we've had the piano for
forty years. In its day, our piano
was the finest thing in woodcarv-
ing." Tom spoke defensively, as he
would of a friend or relative who
was being chastised.

"In its day!" Nell spoke up.
"That's exactly what I mean. Up-
right pianos were the thing in Wil-
son's day, and need I point out it
is now the year 1957? Why, we're
not driving around in a surrey just
because it was the thing to do when
we were married. Everything's low
slung these days, cars, furniture.

Page 252

and pianos. This high upright
spoils the effect of the lowness and
beauty of the whole living room.
The whole house, I might add."

"What do you plan to do, Nell,
give it to one of the married chil-
dren?"

Nell groaned. "They wouldn't
appreciate a big antique in their
modern apartments. We'll take it
to Salt Lake City and trade it in on
a new spinet," Nell explained mat-
ter-of-factly. "Of course, we can't
expect to get much out of this
old piano, but it might take the
sting off the price of a new one."

"A new piano?" Tom looked
puzzled. "You've said a number of
times, Nell, that our old upright
has better tone than some of these
new blonde beauties."

"True, I have said that about the
tone, but I'm not playing the piano
as much since we have television,
and the children aren't around to
practice. It isn't the tone of the
piano I'm objecting to, it's the con-
trast with this modern furniture,"
Nell went on to say. "I've thought
the thing through completely, Tom,
before I ever mentioned the subject
to you. The only thing to do is
get rid of the old piano."

"Mother, I don't mind your fixing
up the house. I sort of like the
new wall-to-wall carpeting, feels
comfy on my bare toes. And this
three-piece sectional, it's pretty and
comfortable to lie on. And the
drapes, I like them the way they
can be closed when the lights are
bright. But the piano! We started
out our married life with this piano.

GOING MODERN

253

It's like trading in our firstborn for
a modern 1957 baby. I remember
the day we bought the piano at the
auction sale as if it were yesterday."

>!« * * *

lyrELL and Tom had been married
in the Logan Temple, and the
very next day, quite by coincidence,
the furniture in the old Madsen
house was being sold at auction.
Tom had saved one hundred dollars
to buy furniture. If they were care-
ful, they could buy the essential
things to start housekeeping. Nell
and Tom had come early to spot
the furniture they wanted so they
could bid on it. They had decided
on the kitchen range, the kitchen
table and chairs, and, if they could
spread the money far enough, the
entire set of bedroom furniture.

'Tom, we don't need furniture
for the whole house to start with.
We can close up all the rooms but
the kitchen and bedroom," Nell
had said thriftily, as she pushed a
wisp of wavy blonde hair from her
brow.

To Tom, his eighteen-year-old
bride was enchanting and beautiful.
''Gee, Nell, that's mighty nice of
you, to be so thrifty and thought-
ful. Of course, we'll get a piano for
you as soon as we can. Let's just
walk over and look at this one."

Nell was just sort of tinkling the
keys when the auctioneer stood on
an overturned box and started shout-
ing above the din, "How much am
I bid for this beautiful fancy piano?"

Nell, a little embarrassed at being
in the spotlight, stepped quickly
back from the piano.

"What am I bid for the fancy
piano?" the auctioneer repeated.

Nell looked about; no one seemed

even vaguely interested in the piano.
She never remembered being at an
auction sale before, but she had
heard that sometimes things went
real cheap when people didn't run
the bid up. Why, if a person could
buy a piano for, say fifty dollars,
that would still leave something for
necessary furniture.

"What am I bid for the fancy
piano?" the auctioneer shouted a
little louder.

"Forty-nine dollars," Nell spoke
timidly.

"The lady opens the bid on this
fine piano at the too-low price of
forty-nine dollars," the auctioneer
almost snickered. A laugh swept
through the crowd. "Who will
offer seventy-five dollars?"

"Seventy-five dollars!" A man
shouted from the rear of the crowd.

Nell looked about to see who was
bidding. She remembered seeing
the man talking to the auctioneer
before the auction started. Had he
been planted there to bid?

"The gentleman bids seventy-five
dollars! Who will offer one hun-
dred for this fine piano?"

"Seventy-six dollars," Nell said
timidly.

"The lady offers a mere pittance.
Only seventy-six dollars, the lady
offers."

A second laugh swept the crowd,
which was followed by a bid of
eighty-five dollars from the man in
the rear.

"The gentleman offers eighty-five
dollars. Who will raise it to one
hundred?" the auctioneer was beg-
ging.

Nell stole a side glance at the
black kitchen range. A person
could build a table, and boxes could

254

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

be covered for chairs. Boxes could
be used to hold the bed springs,
and she could drape the bed real
pretty with a skirt. But a person
had to have a stove to cook on and
to keep warm. Perhaps the old
cook stove might sell for as low as
ten or eleven dollars. Nell's eyes
wandered again to the piano. A
piano was the heart of a home. This
piano had a better tone than the
one her folks had paid several hun-
dred dollars for. She would make
all kinds of sacrifices if she could
get this piano. She could even en-
dure the insinuations from the
auctioneer and the laughing people.

"Who will offer one hundred dol-
lars for this fine piano?" the auction-
eer repeated.

''Eighty-nine dollars/' Nell said.

'The lady did not hear me. The
lady offers only eighty-nine dollars/'
the auctioneer said. ''Who will top
the lady's bid?"

"Ninety dollars!" the man in the
rear shouted.

Nell Gordon, by now, did not
care if the whole crowd laughed
their heads off. She only cared
about making this fine piano hers.
She turned around and glared at
the bidder in the rear.

"I am offered ninety dollars! Who
will offer one hundred?" the auc-
tioneer shouted.

"Ninety-one dollars and no
more/' Nell spoke determinedly.
Then she turned and glared at her
opponent.

"Going once! Ninety-one twice!
Sold to the lady with the wavy
blonde hair for ninety-one dollars!"

Suddenly Nell Gordon realized
their predicament. She and Tom
had come to the auction to buy
necessary furniture, stove, table, cup-

board, bed, and she had spent
almost all of Tom's money on a
piano. It would take the remainder
of his hundred dollars to get some-
one to haul the piano home. She
turned to Tom expecting him to
chide her. Of course, he could say,
"All our money gone for a piano,
what do you plan to sleep on and
to cook on?" But Tom didn't say
those things.

"Nell, let's get out of here. We'll
need to hire a wagon to haul our
piano home." Tom took her arm
and escorted her through the crowd
as if she were a queen.

Now Nell remembered the old
stove Tom's aunt had loaned them.
The oven door was gone, and Tom
had fashioned one out of tin. It
did not have a catch but was held
shut with a stick propped against
it. Tom had built most of their
furniture. But, even from the start,
their friends had liked to gather at
their house to dance or sing because
they had the luxury of a piano. Then
when the children came along, one
by one, until they numbered an
even dozen, Nell had taught each
one to play the piano. What warm
and wonderful memories she had
of the family gathered around the
piano singing!

^ i' ^ ^

ELL wiped a tear with her apron,
as if to erase that memory.
Then she said: "Yes, Tom, we'll go
to Salt Lake City tomorrow and
make the trade."

Tom Gordon had learned through
the years not to argue with a lady.

"We can run into Salt Lake City
tomorrow if you wish and look at
new pianos," Tom said, affably.

"We'll go in the pick-up and take

GOING MODERN

255

the old piano with us/' Nell decided.

"The thing weighs close to a
ton/' Keith, their son, stated, as he
and his brother, Emery, helped Tom
load the piano into the back of the
pick-up, and waved their parents on
their way.

As the two rattled along in the
pick-up, Nell glanced sideways at
Tom. He was a tall, lean man, and
in his brown tweed jacket and flan-
nel slacks, he had the appearance
of a college man. Today Nell
could not study his eyes or read his
thoughts.

''Look back, Nell, and make sure
the piano's okay," Tom would say
occasionally. ''We don't want any-
thing to happen to the piano."

"We'd probably do as well if we
rolled it in the Bear River, and just
bought a new blonde spinet out-
right," Nell laughed.

"All I can say for you, is, you
surely have gone modern all of a
sudden." Tom spoke defensively,
and then silence enveloped them.

As they rounded the point of the
mountain, their eyes picked out the
temple which had been forty years
in the making, then Tom broke the
silence.

"Nell, we're nearly there, and
I've got to see a fellow about some
machinery. If you'd like to do some
of your shopping, I could come for
you in about a half hour."

"That's fine. I did want to get
some material to line a quilt for
the next Relief Society work meet-
ing. I'll meet you here by the
Brigham Young Monument corner
in a half hour," Nell said, as she
alighted from the truck.

She admitted to herself, it was a
little embarrassing coming to town

in a truck, especially with a big old
piano tied up in patchwork quilts
in the back. Who would people
think they were?

Promptness was one of Tom's
virtues, and in half an hour he
drove up in the pick-up and Nell
climbed in before the light turned
green.

"We might as well start at this
piano store, and see what they have
in the line of new low blondes,"
Tom said almost mischievously.

AS they entered the store, Nell
found herself in the center of a
dozen or more new pianos. Each of
them was different, yet pleasingly
low and beautiful. Nell fancied
each of them, in turn, in her lovely
redecorated living room. Yes, she
thought, any one would look lovely.
After forty years, she and Tom had
come to the financial position where
they could pay cash for most any-
thing they desired. All she had to
do was make her selection and any
one of the beautiful new pianos
could be hers, and by night, they
would have it in their living room
with the other modern things. But
they might as well find out first,
what the dealer would offer them as
a trade-in.

"Would you look at our old
piano, before we decide on a new
one?" Nell asked.

"I'd be glad to make you an of-
fer," the dealer said.

The three walked to the curb
where the truck stood, and the
dealer jumped up on the back of
the truck, and removing the two
quilts Tom and the boys had care-
fully covered over the piano, he sat
down and started playing.

"How much do you offer?" Nell

256

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

asked, but the dealer seemed en-
grossed in Schubert's ''Moonhght
Sonata." It was as if he had for-
gotten his business entirely as he
shifted to "Largo/' and followed
that with several Strauss waltzes.

Nell nodded at Tom to ask him
to hurry the dealer. It was a long
way home, and they should start
right away, if they were to get the
new piano unloaded before dark.
But Tom, like the dealer, seemed to
be deep in the heart of the music
and did not seem to hear Nell's
urgent whispers.

Nell turned slightly and noticed
that a crowd had gathered to listen
to the music on the piano. She bit
her lip and murmured, ''I bought
this old upright forty years ago at
an auction sale, looks like it's up
to me to dispose of it." She walked
over close to the dealer and shouted
up at him, ''How much will you give
us on a new piano?"

The dealer stopped short, leav-
ing the ''Blue Danube" in mid-air.

"Mrs. Gordon, I'll make you a
trade straight across. You can have
any of the smaller pianos in the
store for this one."

"What?" Surely Nell had heard
the man incorrectly. Had he said
a deal straight across? Nell Gordon's
puzzled face asked why.

"Well, Mrs. Gordon, call me an
antique collector if you wish, but I
collect these rare old pianos. Take
your choice of any of the smaller
pianos," the dealer repeated.

Nell turned then toward the pi-
anos placed in the circle near the
front of the music store. They
were beautiful, and they would fit
in nicely with her new, modern liv-

ing room, but she turned again to
the old upright standing forlornly
in the back of the truck. It sort of
seemed like a child which had been
driven from its home for no other
reason than that it had grown up,
and wasn't cute anymore.

Nell walked out of the store to
where Tom and the dealer were
making arrangements for the trade.

She heard the dealer say: "You
can unload the piano at my place,
and come around and pick up the
lady's choice. I know this piano's
heavy, I'll send a couple of fellows
with you to unload it." He turned
and shouted into the store, "Mike
and Slim, can you come here a
minute?"

'M'ELL glanced at Tom. It was
like Tom to wait quietly and
let her pick out the piano she
wanted. But if the dealer wanted
their piano so much, he was willing
to trade straight across, she had a
notion to keep it herself. The men
were coming to help unload their
old upright, she had to decide
quickly, or it would be too late.

"I guess I've changed my mind
about trading pianos," Nell said.
Then by way of explanation she
added, "It would be sort of like
trading our firstborn for a 1957 baby.
I realize I'm probably throwing over
a. fine offer, but, well, I might as
well admit it, there are a lot of
memories stored in the strings of
this old upright."

Nell Gordon turned to Tom and
said, "Let's go."

Then it was, his face shone with
happiness. Nimble as a college boy,
Tom jumped on the back of the
pickup and wrapped the quilts lov-

GOING MODERN

257

ingly around the piano again and
tied it securely.

As they jogged along in the front
of the pick-up, Tom kept asking:
''How's she riding?'' And Nell
would glance back with the same
concern with which she had
watched the piano being hauled by
team and wagon to their home
forty years ago.

Nell decided on the long ride
home that she would play lots of
good music on the old piano yet,
her children and
The trouble

and so would

grandchildren.

probably that they had watched tel-

was

evision too much lately and hadn't
had enough family song-fests.

Nell turned to Tom and spoke
softly, 'Tom, now that we have
the house remodeled, what do you
say we have the children all in for
an evening? After dinner we could
gather around the piano and sing
like we used to."

"I think it's a good idea. I've let
my tenor get sort of rusty lately
watching the television shows."
Tom patted her hand softly.

Nell squeezed his hand in return
and said, "And Tom, Fm glad I
didn't go too modern."

■ ♦

cJhe cJhree vi/ise vl/omen

Fiediika Clinch

asked three women to write their greatest joy.

The first woman replied:

"I have many joys, but my greatest joy is getting along with people.

of living and learning to get along with people,
toward all.

It takes lots
I fill my mind with love and good will

'The happiest people are those who share joy and sorrow of others. Alertness to
the needs of others leaves no room for mental disorder through self-pity. When a
woman begins to pity herself she loses power and initiative. She is on the road of
failure."

The second woman wrote:

"One of my greatest joys is keeping my mind and hands busy. There is no reason
why age should put me in the rocking chair to dream about the past. Why should I
let my trained brain and fingers rust away in idleness? Idleness breeds discontent, un-
happiness, and is bad for the health. Work occupies the mind. The busy mind is
the healthy mind. There is no need to sit idle; no one gets to the point where she
can't learn more."

The third one expressed herself:

"One of my greatest enjoyments is to greet a new day. One by one the stars dis-
appear. From the horizon comes a shaft of hght. I see the highest mountains catch
the first beams of the morning sun, while the valley below is still submerged in shadow.
I drink the glory of the unfolding day as the mounting sun reveals new charm and
fresh beauty. I paid nothing for this new day that is unfolding before me. It is given
to me as a gift, one of God's greatest gifts, because with it are all the wonders of his
creation. I have learned to appreciate the beauty of the present and to have faith in
the future."

Jrt /lew kluiit for an (^id uiome

Jane T. Mattice
President, Pima Ward Relief Society, St. Joseph Stake (Arizona)

IN the summer of 1955, my husband and I were taking a vacation,
motoring through the eastern part of the United States. We made a

point of visiting the many places of interest in Church history.

One day, about noon, we stopped at the Joseph Smith Farm and were
very graciously welcomed by Sister Nellie Hathaway, who, with her hus-
band, were missionary guides at the farm. After visiting a few minutes,
she learned we were Church members and asked if we wanted her to tell
the story of the Prophet and the incidents that happened at the farm and
in the Sacred Grove near by. Of course we wanted to hear the story, as
told by our missionaries to the thousands of visitors who stop at this his-
toric place each year.

As we talked, I told her I was Relief Society president in the Pima
Ward in Arizona. She immediately asked if we would like to make a quilt
for the Peter Whitmer Home. At this time the home was being re-
stored. I felt sure our sisters would be pleased to have an opportunity to
help in this restoration, so I told Sister Hathaway I would ask the sisters
and let her know.

When I returned home and told the Relief Society members of the
opportunity offered us to help, they were delighted.

We wondered about the pattern and the colors to use. We needed
an old pattern, and one well known in 1830. For assistance we turned
to our older sisters. We have many of these lovely ladies who are in their
seventies and eighties. They are experienced quilt makers and wonderful
quilters. They discussed it among themselves and decided we should
make 'The Double Irish Chain" in red and white. Several remembered
that their mothers and grandmothers had such a quilt. So we quickly
accepted their suggestion.

We wanted this quilt as near perfect as we could make it. The little
blocks were two inches square, and we pulled threads for all of them, to
make sure they were true squares. The beautiful finished quilt was reward
enough for our efforts. It was 68" x 100" when finished.

Our members all helped, even some who did not attend regularly
came to offer assistance and add a few stitches. A few MIA girls asked
to help, and some of our sisters from the Pima Second Ward came to help.
These sisters had been members of our Society until our ward was divided.
One dear old lady who is ninety-seven years old came to add her bit, and
another sister, who is too blind to quilt, came and threaded needles for the
others. She has learned to use a needle threader and is a great help on
work day.

It was wonderful to see the interest these sisters, old and young, were
taking in our project. To them this wasn't just another quilt. It was

Page 258

A NEW QUILT FOR AN OLD HOME

259

Mrs. Walter H. Moss

QUILT IN THE UPSTAIRS BEDROOM, PETER WHITMER HOME

very very special. Their conversation as they worked often went hke this,
'1 never dreamed I would have the opportunity to help in such a wonder-
ful undertaking. I may never see the Peter Whitmer home, but I am so
glad to have a part in its restoration."

On one corner of the lining we embroidered ''Made and presented by
the Pima Ward Relief Society, St. Joseph Stake, Arizona, September 1955."

When it was finished we displayed it in the foyer of the chapel one
Sunday. The enthusiasm of our members had been contagious, and all
the ward wanted to see this much-talked-about quilt before it was sent on
its way. Our husbands and children were just as proud of the finished
product as were we. Soon the quilt was sent back East to its home.

Sister Hathaway was pleased and very liberal in her praise and thanks
for our efforts. She took it to Sister Moss, who, with her husband, Brother
Walter H. Moss, were missionary guides at the Peter Whitmer Home. Sis-
ter Moss wrote to express her thanks and appreciation for the work of our
Rehef Society sisters. She sent the picture showing ''Our Quilt" in the
upstairs bedroom.

Relief Society and Relief Society women are wonderful. If there is
some worthy work to be done, our sisters are always willing and anxious
to be of assistance.

Two of a Kind

Maude Rubin

SALLY Harding was struggling
with her damp hair, trying to
put it up in pin-curls. It was
just wavy enough to be stubborn.

In the mirror she could see
Mother Harding, Jim's mother,
watching her with polite interest.
But without offering to help. Im-
maculate as always, in a smart blue
suit and small blue hat, Mother
Harding had stopped in to wait for
the bus, saying, ''I thought Fd go
into the city for lunch and the
style show at Simmons'. It's such
a lovely day!"

Mother Harding might have
been a fashion model herself, Sally
thought wistfully as she looked at
her— ''What the Mature Woman
Will Wear." So slim and straight,
hair smoothly waved, every detail
perfect. Definitely ungrandmother-
ly. . . . It was a disappointment, a
hurt that Sally had not been able
to overcome. She glared at her
own wet brown locks and jabbed
the last pin in viciously, so that it
pricked her scalp.

'*It never looks right, somehow.
Especially the back curls. No mat-
ter how hard I try!"

"I was never very good at fixing
hair, either, Sally. But Muriel used
to be very clever with it. She did
mine while she was at home. And
she decided that I should always
wear it this way." She touched the
smooth gray waves. "It is more be-
coming, I guess. But sometimes
Fd like to try some other style. . . ."

Muriel was Jim's sister. Thirtyish,
a reporter on a New York daily,
capable of managing the entire city

Page 260

if she had to, Sally thought. Muriel
had come to see them last fall, just
between planes. But while she was
there, she had arranged her moth-
er's furniture in the small cottage
at the end of the garden; had out-
lined the winter's activities for her
mother, making numerous lists and
schedules, marking the calendar
with blue pencil. She designed the
new rose garden for Jim and Sally,
decided on the exact shade of wall-
paper for their living room. 'The
only possible color for this room!"
It was right, too, perfect. Sally ad-
mired her efficiency and was more
than a little afraid of her.

Now Mother Harding reached
down and brushed a tiny speck of
lint from her skirt. "Never mind,
Sally. Your hair will look nice-
it always does. And when the chil-
dren are grown, you'll have lots of
time. Then you can go to the
beauty shop. It sort of relaxes one,
I find." She smiled brightly,
pulled on white gloves as she went
down the walk toward the bus stop.

Sally stood in the doorway and
waved to her as she got on the
bus. She admitted to herself that
she was almost envious of her
mother-in-law. Jealous of her smart
daintiness, of her leisure, her inter-
ests. It must be nice to have the
whole day free, to dress up and go
places. ...

I wish we could be real friends,
Sally said to herself.

Sally's clear gray eyes were cloud-
ed as she thought, she doesn't need
me, or the children. Not with her
concerts, her shopping. . . .

TWO OF A KIND 261

Briskly Sally whisked the break- disconnected the TV. The children

fast dishes into the sink, turned on weren't watching it. They were too

the hot water and said to herself, excited and thrilled by the storm.

''Well, Madge says I don't know Hardings, both of them— afraid of

how lucky I am! A mother-in-law nothing.

who doesn't interfere, doesn't try to ''Mommy! Mommy!" Jim Third

run my house. Mother Harding turned toward her, all excitement,

certainly doesn't." elation.

Madge Jones was their nearest Then Judy piped up, "It was a
neighbor, Sally's only friend since tree that time, Mommy!" She
the Hardings had moved to The turned from the window to demon-
Acre, strate with her thin arms just how

The day was perfect, without the the lightning had forked. "A great

humid midwest heat that would big fire-tree in the sky! It filled

come later in the season. Sally de- the whole sky. Mommy!"

cided to work in the garden. Jim Judy at six was something of a

was on a buying trip to Des Moines poet. Sally wished miserably that

and wouldn't be home for another she could see some of the beauty

three days. The new rosebed need- in it. Well, at least they weren't

ed attention. frightened, thank goodness for that.

She might as well get started on When she spoke, she managed to
it today as any time. The baby was keep her voice level, matter-of-fact:
still asleep, Judy and Jim Third ''Don't stand so close to the win-
were playing contentedly in the dow, children. You— you— might
orchard, their two apple trees. She catch cold!" Just how silly can you
tied a scarf around her head and sound? she wondered,
went happily to work. Paying no attention to her, prob-

BTT'-rur ••ui.i.i, 1 A/r ably not even hearing her, they

UT before night the early May -^ , , , i^ I s.x,

,, , ,^ ^ , , -^ ,. r pressed closer and closer to the

warmth had changed to sultri- ^n

ness. The eastern sky was ominous- t^* , ....
ly black. When the first white glare Jhe next glare was brilliant,
of lightning streaked the clouds, a changing to an eerie blue-white as
deafening clap of thunder followed. \he jagged streaks shot up across the
Sally shivered, listened to the next '^Y' ^^^Y , ^^^^ her hands grow
crash rip through the airless dusk ^^"^P^ "^"^^ with terror, not know-
and rumble to a slow silence. The ^^g ^^at to do next,
first big splatters of rain struck the To calm herself, she walked across
window as she looked out to see if the room and pulled the plug of
Mother Harding was home yet. the iron cord and put away the
Yes, there was a light in the cot- board. No ironing tonight. "Now
tage. I wish I'd gone ahead with it this
The flashes came faster now, morning. But who would imagine?
closer together, with no space be- This early? The first week of May?"
tween their brief brilliance and the she said aloud,
immediate thunder. She had purposely left the iron-
Sally hurried to the wall plug, ing for tonight, so they could watch

262

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

TV while she worked. That was
one of the few jobs she could man-
age and look at TV. This was the
night for the Disney program, and
she had planned that they would
all watch it together, a nice family
thing to do. She had even thought
of asking Mother Harding to come
and sit with her and the children,
but gave that up. She would prob-
ably be bored.

Together. To Sally that togeth-
erness was all important. All the
family doing things together. Some-
thing to remember all their lives.

OER thoughts went on: If Mother
Harding were only a little bit
like my Granny! I thought the
children would mean so much to
her. ... If she were a normal
Grandma, she would be here with
us. Right now. She wouldn't let
us stay here alone . . . about to be
struck with lightning! Sally looked
again at the cottage. Mother Hard-
ing had drawn the Venetian blind,
but the light still showed through
the slits.

She wished again that Jim were
home. I wouldn't be half so scared
with another grownup in the house.
Fm always sensible— well, almost
sensible— when Jim is here.

Wham! Another earth-rocking
crash. I can't stand it, she thought,
I can't. But there was nothing else
to do.

Maybe there was. Maybe Madge
Jones would come up and stay with
her, if she knew. She stumbled to
the telephone, dialed frantically.
No answer. Again. Still no an-
swer. She listened, realized that
there was no dial-tone. The phone
was dead.

She placed the receiver back in

its cradle, straightened it carefully.
At that moment the lights went
out.

She ran through the dark to the
back door, knocking her knee on a
chair on the way, opened her mouth
to call to Mother Harding, to
scream for help, and remembered
just in time. No screaming, no fear
in front of the children. Now, with
the lights out, she couldn't even
see the cottage through the rain.
The cottage where Mother Hard-
ing lived her own secure and worry-
free life. Sally swallowed hard and
forced herself to go back into the
living room.

It was because of the cottage that
they had bought The Acre. After
Jim's father had died, Sally had
wanted Jim's mother to come to
live with them.

''Why couldn't we be all togeth-
er, Jim, as a family should be? She'll
be so lonesome, and I get lonesome,
too, Jim, sometimes. We always
had so many at home." She had
added, 'Td love your mother, Jim.
I know I would. And she could
stay with the children sometimes,
so we could go out. I'd know they
were safe with their Granny!"

She had stopped, looked at Jim.
He had been smiling queerly.

''Oh, not often, Jim. I don't
mean for her to do a lot of baby-
sitting. But just once in a while,
for something special. Jim, I — I
can't bear to leave them with a
stranger. Not while the baby's so
little."

He had leaned down and kissed
the top of her head lightly. "No,
Sally, it just wouldn't do. Mother
is different, independent; and keeps
very busy." Jim grinned.

TWO OF A KIND

263

''But, Jim, I don't care. She's
the children's Granny. They'd love
her. And she'd love them. I know
she would."

"Of course. But, Sally, Mother
wouldn't have time for baby-sitting.
She's always going somewhere, con-
certs, meetings, and lectures. You're
so domestic, darling. You wouldn't
know about women like Mother!"
He had hugged her.

Oh, wouldn't I? Sally had
thought. I'm no more domestic
than anyone, Mr. Harding. But
how could I go to concerts? Just
how? She had bitten her lips to
keep the words inside, unsaid.

Jim had continued, "And I've
always heard that no house is big
enough for two women, Sally. I'm
not taking any chances with my
women!" He had grinned happily
and the subject had been closed.

Except in Sally's mind: That's
all you know about it, Jim Harding!
My folks all lived together and
worked together and had a won-
derful time. Granny lived with
us always and what would we
ever have done without her? And
Aunt Jennie part of the time, and
old Uncle Tim, too, until he died.
That's all a mistake about families
not getting along together. And I
happen to know what I'm talking
about!

"DUT it was settled as Jim decided,
of course. So they had bought
The Acre, out in the country, but
on the bus line. With a separate
cottage for Mother Harding.

When Mother Harding moved in,
Sally could see what Jim meant.
Always busy, always smartly dressed,
the older woman lived in a different
world from Sally's. Even here,

where she knew no one. Mother
Harding found plenty to keep her
interested, apparently. Plenty of
things to do, places to go. Always
calm, pleasant; but never helpful,
never just "family."

At the second loud crash of thun-
der within as many seconds, Sally
ran upstairs to see if the baby was
all right. She carried a flashlight,
played its light over the crib and
whispered, "There he is, bless his
heart, sound asleep through all this
racket!" She shivered at the next
blue-white flare that highlighted the
room.

Downstairs again, hunting for
matches and a candle, Sally listened
to the downpour and the excited
chatter of Judy and Jim Third.

Judy shouted, "There it is again.
Mommy! That fire-tree, I mean!"

Then Jim Third's loud roar,
"Bang! Bang-bang! Roar-r-r-r! Rum-
m-m-m-ble." He was dramatizing it.

Sally reached out vaguely till her
hand touched a chair. Then she
let herself down carefully, her legs
feeling limp, boneless. She couldn't
take much more of this. Without
someone to hold to, someone to
talk to, she was finding out exactly
how worthless she really was. Not
the sensible, self-confident mother
she wanted to be, pretended to be.
She finally found a stub of a candle,
lighted it, set it on the mantle.

TIM was the only one who knew
^ about her terror of thunder-
storms; and even to him she had
never let go entirely, never dared
break down and cry, which is what
she felt like doing right now. How
Muriel would despise her.

Now why should I think of
Muriel at a time like this? Because

264

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

Muriel is such a Harding, I sup-
pose. And Fm not. I never will
be! Muriel would think her broth-
er had married a regular little
simpleton!

The next crash was a rending
detonation, a resounding catas-
trophe of sound. Close, close. It
must have struck the house. Sally
ran to the window, looked out past
the children's heads. No, but it
had struck the old elm. In the
glare of the next flash she saw the
huge limb torn from the trunk,
lying lopsided across the gate.

Well, that does it! she thought.
I can't take this any longer. Not
alone I can't. I'll go get Mother
Harding. No matter if she despises
me forever! Aloud she said, 'T\\
be right back, children!" She
grabbed up Jim's old coat, threw it
over her head and, with the dim-
ming flashlight in her hand, ran
pell-mell across the garden, splosh-
ing through rain and puddles,
straight for the cottage. Why didn't
Mother Harding light a candle?
There wasn't a glimmer of light
through the glass door.

In her panic, Sally pushed the
door open without knocking, turned
the flashlight wildly about the room,
and saw Mother Harding. She was
on her knees by the bed, her arms
stretched out on the spread, two
pillows stuffed tight against her ears.
At Sally's voice, she jumped,
startled, and let out a stifled scream.

Her face was strained and swollen
with tears, distorted with fear. In
the weak light from the flash, she
looked ghastly. Her hair, always so
perfect, was rumpled, wild, where
her fingers had run through it.

''Oh, Sally— I'm so ashamed.

You'll think I'm terrible! Scared of
lightning. It's so silly. But, Sally,
I always have been horribly scared."

Her words stumbled over one
another, poured out frantically.
''When the children were little, I
had to hide my fear." She was
sobbing against Sally's wet coat,
shaking spasmodically.

CALLY put her arms tight about
her. "Come, come, now.
Mother. There's nothing to be
afraid of. You've got me, right
here." She felt her tremble, hugged
her closer. "But we must get back
to the children. Come on, let's
make a run for it. It's a regular
cloudburst!" She actually managed
a laugh. Her voice sounded firm
and cheerful, as if she were talking
to Jim Third or to Judy.

Holding onto each other, they
hurried through the rain and got to
the house just as the flashlight gave
out completely. They slammed the
door against the storm.

Together, they put the protesting
children to bed, then sat in the liv-
ing room. The stub of candle had
burned out, too. The only light
was from the brief flames of light-
ning.

Mother Harding was talking, say-
ing things she would never have
said in daylight. "Muriel was
always strong, Sally, different from
me. Never afraid of anything, a
Harding. She warns me in every
letter not to interfere, not to bother
you and Jim. To keep busy." She
sneezed.

Sally put her arm around her and
rubbed her cold hands. Sally's fear
was gone, completely gone.

TWO OF A KIND

265

She listened to the words that
were pouring out: ''Muriel's a dear
girl, of course, gets me the concert
tickets, reserves the seats, every-
thing/' She drew a long breath.
''But I always have such a hard time
to remember what I hear and I get
tired of going out/'

"Why, Mother!" Sally giggled.
"And here I thought you loved to
go! I've been so ashamed because
I knew so little about things!"

"Sally, all I really want is to be
a good comfortable Grandma. To
stay home evenings. Read stories
to Jim Third— cuddle little Judy.
And I'd love to rock the baby. . . ."
Then, quickly and timidly, "But I
know the book says you mustn't!"

"Not my book. Mother. It says

rocking's wonderful for them. Gives
them security."

"Then you— you wouldn't mind
leaving them with me? Sometimes?
Let me take care of them, when you
and Jim go out, I mean?"

Could this be the reserved, poised
Mother Harding?

Sally thought happily, so you are
like my Granny, after all! Aloud
she said, "Why, Mother, I'd love it!
And so would the children. Of
course, we would!"

The rain lessened and then
stopped. There was one last brief
flash of lightning.

"And, Sally, I'll never let them
know that I'm scared of thunder.
Not ever!" Mother Harding prom-
ised.

1 1 Lake oJhem QJeel 0(

ecure

CciToUne Eyring Miner

IT'S a big world, and little people in it sometimes feel afraid, insecure. Are we as
parents doing what we can to help our children feel secure in this changing, troubled,
and uncertain world?

A certain wise mother I know, whose husband traveled all the time and moved
her from pillar to post, found a way to help her three little ones feel secure and at home
no matter where they were. As soon as the family moved to a new town, the mother
would take her little children out for a walk. If it were daytime, they noted that the
same sun shone over them in each place they went, that the sun is unchangeable. They
looked for mountains or ocean or river which, too, endure and are the same. Also
never changing are the signs of the seasons — emerald blades of new grass or birds nest-
ing in spring; flowers in full bloom in the warm summer; grain and fruit ripening in
autumn; frost and ice and snow in dcHcate tracery in winter.

If this little family arrived in a new town at night they walked together under the
stars. It was thrilling to find the same moon and the same friendly constellations dot-
ting the sky. It was reassuring also, and gave them the fecHng that God was in his
heaven; hence all was right with the world.

How wise this mother was, I learned last summer when I traveled around the
world and lost sight and sound of many familiar things — especially of those that are
man-made. When we became uncertain of things and lonely, we walked under the
stars, the same that we had known at home. We saw the mountains solid and serene;
we felt the joy of finding familiar flowers in blossom, familiar trees rustling in the lazy
afternoon breeze. We were at peace and secure again. We knew that God was in
his heaven, so all was right with the world, as Browning so poignantly wrote.

Let us teach our children peace and security out under the stars or in the early
dawn watching the world awaken, so that they will be at home and feel secure the
wojld around.

Jt JLook [Jtjackward and QJorvcard,
[fielief Societii ^yiU the Vi/aii

Annie W. Westover

"V/f Y first contact with Relief Society, as an organization, dates back about sixty years,
-^ ••• at which time my mother was acting secretary under Sister Isabelle Home,
President of the Fourteenth Ward Relief Society, Salt Lake City, Utah. Because my
mother had no one with whom to leave me, I always went along to meetings. While
she sat at the table with her clerical work, I sat at the feet of the dear sisters and
threaded their needles as they sewed carpet rags and pieced quilt blocks.

My mother had very decided opinions about keeping httle fingers active, and
when I was six years old, I could sew, knot, and crochet. That winter I knitted my
first hose, striped red and white, and of heavy yarn. My little fat legs so striped made
me think of the giraffes in my painted storybook. It makes me itch yet when I think
of those hose. That winter I also crocheted lace for the caps we gave as Christmas
presents to the old folks. In those days whoever thought of sleeping without a
nightcap, from grandpa to the baby?

On Saturdays my regular job was to go the rounds of the older sisters who hap-
pened to be on mother's visiting teacher list, and with a basket as heavy as a youngster
could manage, I delivered little extras for Sunday dinners that otherwise would not
have been found on those particular tables. This, of course, was a secret between
mother and me and made me feel very important. How those dear women would
look forward to my weekly calls, and sometimes they had a sweet morsel laid up
for me.

My next contact with Relief Society was when I was a young matron in 1899,
when I was secretary. We lived on a ranch about two miles over rough mountain roads
from the meetinghouse and our only means of transportation was a farm wagon and
team. Indians were bad; we always had to have a male escort along, carrying firearms
ready for the occasion should it arise.

Our fancywork department included such practical instructions as carding and
spinning, dyeing both wool and cotton, weaving cloth and carpets, knitting hose,
mittens, sweaters, caps, nubbies, mufflers, and petticoats. We gleaned straw from
the wheat fields, split it, bleached it with sulphur for summer, or dyed it for winter
wear, braided or sewed it into hats, blocked the hats, and trimmed them according to
our own fancy of millinery.

The domestic science department included making soap with lye leached from
ashes of burned wood, and candles made from wicking and melted tallow poured
into the candle molds. Kerosene lamps were a luxury few could afford. We made
our butter and cheese. Without any refrigeration, we did our home canning and
baking and all the other activities that went into such a department of domestic
science, with such tools and materials as could be shaped and utilized.

THE LONG AGO

Well do I remember the days of Long Ago,

When the girls wore homespun dresses, the boys wore pants of tow.
And shoes were made of cowhide and socks of homespun wool.
And children did a half day's work before they went to school. . . .

Then no electric buttons turned on our cold or heat,

To freeze ice cream or sherbet, or roast a chunk of meat,

Nor did electric washers put laundry on the line,

While mother read the morning news or called up Mrs. Stine,

Upon the telephone, to ask when could they take the car

To make their monthly visits, for good teachers they still are —

They're always on the job, dependable and true.

And if a car cannot be had, a bicycle will do.

Page 266

Formosa — Culinary Melting Pot

Edna B. Culmsee

AS we bowled along Chung
Shan Pei Lu in a pedicab,
' my husband chuckled de-
lightedly at the incongruous sign. It
was at the corner, facing the crowd-
ed thoroughfare, proclaiming in
bold red letters on four stories of
gray stucco: Teiry's American Res-
taurant — Chop Suey. To us, an
American couple who had recently
come to Taipei, the capital city of
Free China, this was hilarious. In
China chop suey is an American
dish!

Now, nearly a year later, we ac-
cept the sign as a matter of fact.
It is no longer incongruous. In the
countless times since then that we
have dined with Chinese friends in
their homes or restaurants, we have
never encountered chop suey. In
their own land the Chinese seem
not to eat chop suey, chow mein,
egg fu yung, or those other exotic
dishes that were served to us in
Chinese restaurants at home. Such
appetizing concoctions apparently
were devised by clever Chinese
cooks to tempt the foreign palate.
Or, perhaps, some essential ingredi-
ents for their native dishes were
not readily available in a strange
land. So they improvised.

That talent for improvisation
probably holds the secret charm of
Chinese cuisine. For throughout the
vastness of China, the art of cook-
ing is various, not uniform, as indi-
vidual as the Chinese themselves,
and I daresay no dictator is likely
ever to standardize or regiment it.
Because they use what is at hand,
wasting nothing, often making
much of little with artful garnishes

and ingenious seasonings, the Chi-
nese probably have created the
greatest variety in their cookery of
any people in the world.

Every province has made special
contributions. Formosa has become
a "melting pot" of foods, adding to
its own skills those of two million
or so mainlanders who have come to
this island, bringing their various
forms of cookery. While rice is a
basic food in a large part of China,
in the North, noodles and a white
steamed bread called man-tou take
its place. Familiar to us from far-
away places are the famous Peking
duck, the peppery hot foods of
Szechwan province, fish ball soup
of Fukien province, and fried beef
in oyster sauce from Canton, to
name but a few. Then there are the
fascinating Mongolian foods, either
cooked at the table in water boiling
around the charcoal heated center
of a huo-kua (fire-pot) or out-of-
doors over a special kind of barbe-
cue. The variety is endless.

A gustatory marathon, the typical
Chinese dinner party is served at a
large round table covered with a
white cotton cloth. This cloth is
immaculate at the beginning of the ^
meal, but as course after course is
served by the host and hostess from
the dish in the center to the eight
or ten guests, drops of sauce or bits
of food fall upon it. Nobody seems
to mind or even to notice it. It is
just as well, because it could hardly
be avoided.

Each course usually consists of
but one dish served in a large
bowl or platter placed in the center
of the table. At opposite sides, be-

Page 267

268

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

fore the host and the hostess, he a
pair of chopsticks for serving, or a
large china spoon or ladle if the
course is liquid. With these imple-
ments they lift portions of the food
from the central dish over to the
guests seated around the table. Each
place setting consists of a small
bowl, usually a china spoon, a small
plate of bread-and-butter size, and
a tiny plate about two inches in di-
ameter on which to rest one's chop-
sticks as one finishes each course.
From time to time the small main
plates or the bowls are changed.
Often there are no napkins, but, at
intervals, a servant passes hot damp
wash cloths which cleanse the fing-
ers thoroughly. A diner may even
refresh himself by mopping his face
with it as well.

The amount one consumes at
these feasts is astonishing, because
the helpings seem very small, but
the courses range from ten to
twenty. Each is a work of art to
behold and is presented with a
flourish, with hospitable hosts
always urging more upon you. If
you are a novice you may think the
end of the meal is approaching
when the sweets are served, such as
Eight Precious Rice and some of
the many sweet fruit soups. But,
actually, it is just a good start. You
will go on for several substantial
courses after that, finally ending
with a delicious clear chicken soup.
Although rice is seldom served at a
feast, it comes, when it does, at
this point in individual bowls as a
separate course. Then, as a con-
cession to Western taste, no doubt,
tangerines or watermelon or sliced
fresh pineapple may be passed final-
ly to complete the meal, but not
invariably.

It is difficult to describe the food
at a typical Chinese dinner because
each is different. Always it is color-
ful. Vegetables are cooked to per-
fection, never overdone, and in full
color — crisp cauliflower, green
beans, carrots, spinach, tomatoes,
and onions that we know, besides
bamboo shoots, bean sprouts, sweet
tender peas in the pod, leeks, water
chestnuts, slim celery, large mush-
rooms, long slender eggplants no
larger around than a banana, small,
succulent heads of Chinese cabbage
cooked whole in delicious sauce, and
others I cannot name.

TV/IOST of the courses consist of
meat, fish, or fowl. Chickens,
duck, and pigeons, with tender
lacquered skin of a flavor even more
delectable than the sweet flesh it
encloses; fish served whole, deep-
fried or steamed or gently cooked
the West-Lake way, by pouring
boiling water over it until it is done
and then covering it with sweet-
sour sauce, or one containing bright
bits of red and green peppers and
carrots, cubes of pale ginger, and
cauliflower. Prawns, shrimps, and
crabs prepared many ways both in
and out of their shells; sweet-sour
pork, beef and peppers, tailored to
chopstick size. White, plump rolls
of steamed bread, chiao-tzu (the
pork-filled steamed dumplings ) ,
spring rolls (dainty cylinders of
paper-thin pastry stuffed with pork,
bean sprouts, mushrooms, and deep-
fried). Always soup, sometimes
several kinds, during a meal— cold
lotus or fruit soups, hot soups of
shark-fin or of chicken with deli-
cate cubes of custard or cheese-like
bean curd, or mushrooms, or slen-
der strips of pork highly seasoned.

FORMOSA— CULINARY MELTING POT

269

Though I can't name them all,
neither shall I ever forget them.

The only Chinese foods rvQ» en-
countered that I could not relish
(due to prejudice, I know) are sea
slugs and one-hundred-year-old eggs.
The latter are not* so ancient as
their name implies. They are mere-
ly cured or pickled as we, for in-
stance, make sauerkraut of cabbage.
But their unnatural green centers
enclosed in brown gelatinous
''whites" simply do not appeal to
me.

One must not assume from
this account that the Chinese are
gluttonous. They are not. They
are a gay, convivial people who de-
light in good companionship and a
festive occasion. Ordinarily, they
live simply, and most Chinese drink
no alcoholic beverages. One must
admit, also, that the dinners de-
scribed here are those enjoyed by
the ''upper classes" or at least those
who have received a Western edu-
cation and can speak English and
who make some- allowances for
Western notions.

TN China, however, it is not too
difficult to get some idea of how
the "other half" lives because it is
spread out openly before you.
There is not much privacy in fam-
ily life that is lived in tiny shops
open to the street, where all sleep
on the floor at night after the front
is boarded shut. If you are down
town about eight in the morning,
you may see them taking down the
boards, wheeling out their bicycles
to park them on the sidewalk in
front during the day, and the fam-
ily one by one emerging, perhaps
to breakfast on a bowl of rice or

noodles purchased with small coins
from a passing vendor.

If "daddy" happens to be the
vendor, he may be just returning
from his early morning rounds to
feed his family on what remains.
Gently smiling into the attentive
eyes of his children ranged around
his cart, he takes great care in serv-
ing, fastidiously placing the small
bits of vegetable, chopped pickle,
fish, or whatever touch of garnish he
would use with his paying custom-
ers, while their waiting appetites
quicken.

Before the small shops farther out
from town, "mommy" squats before
a charcoal burner at the edge of the
pavement to cook the family meal.
Sometimes the group may be seen
inside seated around a small table,
but often a little child simply stands
at the edge of the street or sits on
the high threshold of the house
door, holding his bowl just below
his chin and by nimble, rhythmic
movements of his chopsticks mak-
ing the rice disappear in a continu-
ous stream into his mouth.

But again and again, one is
touched by the simple pride, rev-
erence almost, with which food is
served. There is no sloshing of un-
gainly masses such as one some-
times sees in American lunch rooms
or, say, on army mess trays. Here,
hunger watches with pleasant an-
ticipation while the cook does his
artistic best. Surely, here on For-
mosa where there is food enough
for all, and the combined skills
brought from many parts of China,
will be found the choicest Chinese
food in the world. And maybe-
some day— in this culinary "melting
pot," American chop suey will
emerge as naturalized Chinese.

1 1 iinatn ^Jjiplock JLand vl/elcomes
(cypportunities to Serve

DURING the past four years, Sister Miriam Diplock Land, eighty-seven, of Sacramento,
California, has bound 120 quilts made by the First Ward Relief Society in Sacra-
mento, where she is a member. She sews beautifully and is eager to be of service to
the Relief Society, and to all others. Some of the quilts which she has bound are
shown in the picture.

Sister Land and her husband, William E, Land, were converted to the Church in
Lovell, Wyoming, in 1929. She became a visiting teacher on the Tuesday after she
was baptized and has been active in Relief Society work ever since. She was born in
Falmer, Sussex, England, and at the age of seventy-nine, she completed the necessary
preparation for becoming a United States citizen and passed the examinations without
an error.

cJime to y^row

Ada Marie Patten

The violet blooms but in the spring.
Its span of life is brief;
The oak tree stands for many years,
Its strength beyond belief.

Love also needs time to mature
However fair its birth;
To send stout branches to the sun,
Deep roots into the earth.

Page 270

The Bright Star

Chapter 2
Dorothy S. Romney

Synopsis: Kathy Tracy, an orphan, who
wishes to become an artist, hves with her
Aunt Emerald Jewel Tracy in an old-
fashioned house overlooking San Francisco
Bay. In order to help with household ex-
penses, Kathy applies to Phineas Fenton,
a neighbor and owner of a shipping line,
for employment. He offers her the posi-
tion of switchboard operator in his office
building in San Francisco. When Kathy
returns home from the Fenton house, she
finds that her aunt has gone out, and
her friend Jim Parker is there waiting for
their evening date.

A misty rain had begun to fall
when the lights of Jim
Parker's small car started
back over the hill along Pine Road.
Kathy Tracy sat silently in the seat
beside him.

''Can't carry on much of a con-
versation by myself/' Jim com-
plained.

Kathy smiled. "I w^as thinking of
the picture. Imagine that girl giv-
ing up her w^onderful career to mar-
ry and live way out on that farm.
She must have loved him deeply."

''Hmm/' said Jim, ''getting mar-
ried's fine. I just hope he had his
farm where it was paying. Folks
have to eat, you know."

"Dear, practical Jim," Kathy
laughed. "Don't be so down-to-
earth, and with the moon just ris-
ing, too. After all, it was only a
movie."

"Say," he said suddenly, stopping
the car with a lurch, "what's that?"
He backed the car a few feet and
stopped beside a clump of bushes.

Sitting on the ground, leaning

against a fallen log was a woman.
Kathy sprang from the car and ran
to the crumpled figure. The pale
moonlight fell across the woman's
face.

"Jim! Jim!" the girl cried in a
stricken voice, "it's Aunt Em! She's
hurt!"

Frantically, the girl grasped her
aunt's cold wrist and felt for her
pulse. "Oh, thank goodness, she
isn't— I mean. . . . Oh, Jim! . . . .
We'll get her home in bed, then
I'll call Bishop Henderson in San
Rafael and see if he can send some-
one to help us, and I'll get a doc-
tor."

Miss Em opened her eyes and
looked at her niece and murmured
dazedly, "Oh, it's you, Kathy. I
just sat down to do some sewing,
and sort of dozed, I guess . . . why
... I ... ." She lifted her hand
helplessly to her head.

"She must have tripped and hit
her head on this log," Kathy ex-
plained to Jim.

He bent down and picked the
frail figure up and put her in the
car. It was then that Kathy noticed
a brown paper parcel on the ground.
Must be the hemming Aunt Em
had promised to do for Nan Press-
man's trousseau.

"Oh, Aunt Em," she cried broken-
ly, "you walked all the way to the
Pressman place!"

She must have been lying here
on the ground for several hours!
A sick feeling of guilt swept over
Kathy. How could she have gone

Page 271

272

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

away, not knowing where her Aunt
was, or when she'd return home?

As Kathy got in the car beside
her, Miss Em opened her eyes again.
''I sat down by the fire, it was so
cold," she muttered. Then she burst
out, suddenly rational, ''Did Phineas
give you that job in the city, hon-
ey?"

'Tes, Aunt Em," the girl an-
swered.

TIM stepped on the gas, hard.
^ "You didn't tell me about any
job," he said. ''A girl like you
ought to be getting married, not
running oflf to the city to work,"
he added emphatically.

''Let's not talk about it now,"
said Kathy, with a warning look at
Jim, ''and please hurry." She was
rubbing her Aunt's hands, as she
talked, trying to bring some warmth
back into them.

"All right," he answered.

The car swung rapidly around the
curves of Pine Road, the trees and
shrubbery making grotesque pat-
terns in the quick flash of the head-
lights.

"I'll see you in the morning, Jim,"
Kathy whispered to the young man
as they helped Miss Em from the
car to a chair in the kitchen. "I'll
have to put Aunt Em to bed."

Jim walked to the old-fashioned
kitchen range, lifted the lid and
started shoving in lengths of split
pine, then turned to Kathy.

"Better phone the doctor before
she gets any worse," he suggested.

"She'll be all right as soon as she
gets warmed up," Kathy replied
softly. "I doubt if Fll need to dis-
turb anyone at this late hour after
all. Aunt Em needs rest. Good

night, Jim, and thanks for the
movie."

"Good night, Kathy," he said and
closed the kitchen door quietly.

Kathy removed Miss Em's damp
shoes and thrust her feet into some
warm slippers, then taking off the
shoddy coat, she wrapped her in a
heavy robe. "I'll have a cup of
chocolate for you in a jiffy," she
promised, "that will warm you up."

With a great effort, Miss Em
roused herself. "You go to the
city, Kathy, take that job— study
hard. The money — the Chinese
chest— find the bright star. . . ."
Her voice trailed off.

"Yes, yes, I know we have money
in the chest," Kathy murmured.
"The bright star," she repeated,
puzzled. What on earth could
Aunt Em mean by that? It must
be some figment of her imagination.
For the first time a cold fear swept
over Kathy. Aunt Em's illness was
more than a bump on the head.

"Remember — money — treasure
— Chinese ch. . . ." the older wom-
an muttered again. She shuddered
and fell back in her chair, uncon-
scious, and the frightened girl ran
for the telephone to summon the
doctor.

npHE next morning Kathy picked
her way over the beach boul-
ders to where Jim sat waiting for her,
hand up to shade her weary eyes
from the bright morning sunlight.
She had sent him there to get him
out of the way of the doctor, and
now that Sister Swenson, a Relief
Society sister from Sausalito, had
arrived to take over the nursing
duties for the day, she was free to
follow him for a moment's breath-
ing spell.

THE BRIGHT STAR

273

Good, old dependable Jim, she
thought, what would I do without
his broad shoulders to lean on now?
As he sat, solidly competent, upon
his rock, he visibly embodied all
the commoner virtues. Kathy knew
this. Jim would never change in
this changing world. He had gone
competently to Agricultural College
at Davis just long enough to learn to
be a good poultry man — no longer.
He always put just the right amount
of effort into each of his projects-
no more. With the same forth-
rightness he was planning to marry
Kathy. Just how and why she had
agreed, Kathy was sometimes at a
loss to explain, but she was engaged
to him, nonetheless, even though
she wouldn't seriously consider
marriage until he advanced in the
Priesthood, so they could be mar-
ried in the temple.

Kathy sat down on the boulder
next to Jim with a sigh of relief. It
was good to be near so safe and re-
assuring a person on this uncertain
day. The earnest set of his square
jaw, his blunt nose, and clear, deep
blue eyes looked steady and safe as
the rock on which he sat. If only
he didn't look so determined!

''Well," he asked with character-
istic bluntness, ''how is she?"

"Better, I suppose, although it's
hard to tell. She doesn't talk, just
looks at you," Kathy sighed. "It's a
stroke, you know," she admitted.
"We sat up with her all night. The
doctor said she had probably had
one before."

"She'll be a helpless invalid," Jim
said reluctantly.

"Oh, no!" cried Kathy, balling
her hands up into tight little fists.

"No, that mustn't happen." But
Jim might be right. She shivered.

The shining vision of San Fran-
cisco, of the art school wavered,
crashed like a bright Christmas tree
ornament falling to the floor with-
out warning. Then she remembered
the words of Brother Woods as he
had administered to Aunt Em last
night. He had promised that she
would be restored to her normaal
state of health— but that could be a
long, long time, she thought.

Jim's hand closed over her warm
fingers. Gently, he said, "Marry me
now, Kathy, I'll help you take care
of her."

She looked up to meet Jim's eyes.
Oh, why must there always be a
problem to solve? she thought. For
a moment she was tempted to
throw her burden on his competent
shoulders. But, no, although Aunt
Em had always respected Jim, she
had urged Kathy to be very sure
before accepting him and the re-
sponsibilities of marriage, and, above
all, not to marry until they could
be married in the temple.

"That's very thoughtful of you,
Jim," she said as gently as she
could, "but not now. It would ex-
cite Aunt Em too much. There's
the doctor coming out now."

She scrambled up hurriedly and
ran up the rough path to the drive,
Jim following.

"P\R. Ransome put his hand kindly
upon Kathy's shoulder. "She'll
live a long time yet, with good
care," he told her, then added,
"but you can't take care of her
alone. I'll send my best practical
nurse tomorrow. Sister Swenson
will stay the day out."

274

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

Kathy choked a little. ''We have
some money in the Chinese chest-
enough to pay for a nurse/' she told
him, "if you think we need one/'
she added reluctantly. Yes, money
saved, penny by penny, she thought
bitterly.

''Now don't you go worrying
about that," said the doctor. He
climbed into his car. "I'll look in
on you later," he called out, against
the chugging of the motor.

Kathy nodded mutely and fled
along the grass-grown drive, beyond
the house to the log cabin down by
the water, Jim close at her heels.
She felt she had to have a minute
to compose herself before going
back to the house.

They stepped up onto the minia-
ture veranda of the China house
and sat down.

"Well," he said, with his familiar
opening.

"I stay here, of course, San Fran-
cisco's out," she said dully, and
looked up in time to catch a satis-
fied look on Jim's face.

"Sensible thing for us to do is
get married," he repeated. "We can
start work on the new house on
Elm Hill and stay here until it's
finished. Then sell this place and
use the money for Aunt Em's ex-
penses. We can go to the temple
later/' he finished.

A cold little fear shadowed
Kathy's mind. Without stopping
to think things out, she knew that,
except for the temple, Jim was
right. How on earth could she
manage the doctor bills, medicines,
the extra dainties, to say nothing of
the nurse's pay? But instinctively
she shook her head, nibbling hard
on a piece of grass she'd plucked.

"Why not?" Jim demanded.

Dear, dependable Jim. She could
not tell him — not now — that
there were many reasons why she
refused — that Miss Em would
surely die if she left the gray house,
or how she would feel if her niece
should marry outside the temple.
That as fond as Kathy was of Jim,
the dream of the art school was
dearer to her than he was.

"It wouldn't be fair to dump all
our worries on you," she said quiet-

"I only want to help. You know
I'd do anything for you, Kathy," he
insisted.

"I'm sorry, Jim," Kathy said, "but
we'll just have to wait/'

sjt j}: sj: jjt )[<

npHAT evening, after she'd told
Sister Swenson goodbye, and
assured her they'd be all right until
the nurse arrived, Kathy tiptoed in-
to her aunt's bedroom and sat down
in the old rocking chair. She felt
a little shock go through her as she
looked at the hands, lying still and
waxen looking on the coverlet.
Hands that had never been idle
before.

It seemed to Kathy that an etern-
ity had gone by, when the old lady's
lips started moving. Kathy jumped
up and leaned over her, her heart
beating fast. She waited, but no
words came.

"Please, Aunt Em, just try to
rest," she finally said. "There is
nothing for you to worry about. I
know we have some money in the
chest, and it's all safe. I'll look for
the bright star tomorrow."

Kathy still had no idea what Miss
Em had meant last night. Some-

THE BRIGHT STAR

275

thing the confusion of her mind
had brought forth, perhaps.

Miss Em frowned, and Kathy
thought, she's not satisfied. She'll
never be satisfied just to lie there.
She got up presently and came back
with the brown paper package,
which she had completely forgotten.
Miss Em watched closely, while she
untied the string and took out the
lacy froth that was to be the bridal
veil for Nan Pressman.

Kathy's fingers flew along, doing
this work that she despised with all
her heart, but gradually Miss Em's

eyelids closed and Kathy knew that
she was asleep and at peace for a
time, at least.

Yesterday, old Phineas Fenton,
the richest man on the hill, had giv-
en her a job in one of his San Fran-
cisco office buildings, tomorrow he
would get it back. In the meantime
Kathy meant to dream a little about
what it would have been like if
Aunt Em hadn't gotten sick, and
she could have gone to work in the
fascinating city across the bay.

(To be continued)

JLate Q>i

pnng

Eva. Willes Wangsgaard

Oh, the spring is late and the seeding's late
But spring came in today.
The cardinals seeking their summer haunts
Paused briefly on their way.

The cardinals pecked in our chicken yard
For grain that the hens had left,
And the sudden pattern of crimson wings
Wore spring in its warp and weft.

Oh, the cardinals paused in our yard today,
They and the spring together.
And the trees are beaded with swelling buds
As red as a cardinal's feather.

0i7<

emma

WiJma Boyle Bunker

TJAVE you ever been torn between a sink full of breakfast dishes and an overwhelm-
•'• ■*• ing desire to capture a thought on paper which has suddenly taken shape in your
mind? Or have you glanced out your window at the morning sun on the snowcapped
mountains, and ignoring unmade beds, reached for your pallet and brush? To get
your house in order, have you ever postponed writing down the beginning of a melody
or verse, and then found later that you had lost it?

Why, oh, why can't the inspirations come when the floors are swept and the
dusting done?

FROM THE FIELD

Hukh Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Lucile Bunker

SOUTHERN STATES MISSION, GEORGIA DISTRICT, MACON BRANCH
RELIEF SOCIETY HOLDS OUTSTANDING BAZAAR

Officers of the Macon, Georgia, Branch are shown checking some of the many
articles which were featured in their bazaar. Left to right are: Alma P. Hudson, Sec-
retary; Mazelle B. Clark, President; Hattie G. Holloman, Counselor; and Mae Lomi-
nick, work meeting leader. Rosa T. Parker, Counselor, was absent when the picture
was taken.

Lucile Bunker, President, Southern States Mission, reports: "Our Relief Society
organization is growing very steadily in the South, and while some small groups in the
outlying branches struggle to find teachers enough, the work goes forward just the
same. Last year we made fine gains in Magazine sales as well as procuring sixty addi-
tional visiting teachers and making 1,200 more visits to the homes than the previous
year."

She continues: "This picture of the Macon Branch bazaar is typical of the fine
bazaars we have yearly in our eighty-seven organizations."

Page 276

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

277

Photograph submitted by Veda F. Moss

RENO STAKE (NEVADA) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, January 20, 1957

Pauline Richardson, stake chorister, is seated on the front row at left. Norma
Kotter, stake organist, is seated on the front row at right.

Veda F. Moss, President, Reno Stake Relief Society, reports the activities of the
Singing Mothers: "This chorus furnished the music for the January stake quarterly
conference. We have sixteen wards and branches; there are about seventy-five mem-
bers in the chorus; however, all were not present because of a snowstorm."

Photograph submitted by Eva L. Clinger

SHELLEY STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

Sister Eva L. Clinger, President, Shelley Stake Relief Society, reports: Members
of the Singing Mothers choruses from the ten wards in our stake participated in the
singing for both sessions in our quarterly conference. Sister Florence Dye, stake
chorister, is third from the right in the back row; Verla Thomas, stake organist is
second from the right in the back row.

278

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

nUe/s 2)cu

u5ic

FOR THREE PART
LADIES VOICES

FOR MY MOTHER-Malotte 20

MOTHER— Rubinstein 20

M-O-T-H-E-R-Morse 25

MOTHER O' MINE-Tours 20

PRAYER FOR MY MOTHER-
Todd

.15

SONGS MY MOTHER TAUGHT
ME-Dvorak 10

.... THAT'S WHAT GOD MADE

MOTHER'S FOR-Wood 25

.. THAT WONDERFUL MOTHER

OF MINE-Goodwin 20

Music Sent on Approval
Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1s1 South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.

Lj On Approval ~ Charge

~ Money Enclosed

Name ,

Address ,

City & State „

Dai|iie$ Nusic I

15 L 1st South
M5»>:4rrHUh.%'ESSnY, P«0VC*^ Salt Lake City 11, Uta

fni!';"'l!!illf

///^ JLcid

Dorothy J. Roberts

This be the httlc son

T never had;

But once removed, by blood

My lad. my lad.

And this be the season,
The longed-for part,
The time at length to hold him
To ni)- heart

If my need be greater

Than before

His mother wed and walked through

A strange, new door,

Some kind chance or reason
Grants the grace
Running to greet me in a
Grandson's face.

LPaniela

Ethel Jacohson

Pamela is one,

A nice round number.

(Guard her, awake,

And in her sweet slumber.)

Pamela can run
On little pink toes.
(Guide her. unharmed
Past thorn to rose.)

She has laughter of brooks
And a small bird's song.
(Bless her this day
And all her life long!)

LKeunion

Vesta X. Lukei

Too late, too late to alter
The hour, the moment near,
\\"hv does the heartbeat falter,
Distraught w ith love, with fear?

uiow to LPlant Smaii (beeds

Elizabeth Williamson

'^«»»**^5

■pvO you have trouble planting small
seeds evenly? Try using a salt shaker
or a discarded spice can.

Margaret Lund Tours

Northwestern Tour

Passion Play, South Dakota; Yellowstone
Park; Glacier Park; Cardston Temple; Cana-
dian Rockies to Vancouver and Victoria; San
Francisco and the Redwoods.

Leaves Salt Lake City August 12, 1957.
$185.50 for 14 days, includes everything but
food.

Hawaiian Tour

Ask about our Hawaiian Tour which leaves
Salt Lake City in June and July.

L. D. S. Tour

The Pageant at Hill Cumorah; Historical
places of the Church; New York; Chicago;
Washington; Canada; Niagara Falls; Boston.

Leaves Salt Lake City July 20, 1957. $198
for 21 days via new chartered bus, includes
everything but food.

For further information write or phone:

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23rd East

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: IN 6-2909 or CR 7-6334

Is Your Sears

Lmower J

Ready for
the Season?

Push Type $^50
Lawn Mower J

r»^^' $750

Lawn Mower /

Factory trained experts using newest pre-
cision equipment sharpen and adjust your
mower. Do it now . . . avoid the rush!

Sears, Roebuck and Co.

754 South State Street

• BEAUTIFUL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.

Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles „ 35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gtf>^

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^jg \^\

Page 279

VIDA FOX CLAWSON
ANNOUNCES

HAWAII

Leave for a lovely Hawaiian Tour
from Salt Lake City on June 6, 1957.

Hiistorie Train

Leaves Salt Lake City, July 26, 1957

The Historic Train includes:
Places of Interest in Church History,
Pageant at the Hill Cumorah, and
Large Eastern Cities.

Warning: Both of these tour parties
will be limited in number. Make
reservations early.

Write or Phone:

Vida Fox Clawson

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: EM 4-2017

Organists— Pianists

NEW MUSIC
• ORGAN FOLIOS •

Asper— Organ in the Church.... 2.75

Lorenz— Album of Preludes 1.50

Lorenz— Amateur Organist—

Vols. 22 & 23 Each 2.25

• PIANO FOLIOS •

Schirmer's Favorite Sacred

Songs 1.25

Peery's Piano Voluntaries 1.25

Stickles— 12 Sacred Songs,

Transcribed 1.25

Stickles— Sacred Melodies With

Variations 1.25

Sure — We Will Send On Approval

We Have Suggested Music For

Singing Mothers

SEND FOR COMPLETE LISTS

GLEN BROS.
MUSIC CO.

CELEBRATING OUR

"GOLDEN ANNIVERSARY"

74 So. Main Salt Lake City, Utah

[ijirthdayi ^congratulations

"DIRTHDAY congratulations are
extended to: Mrs Dessie New-
man Middleton, Los Angeles, Cali-
fornia, ninety-nine; Mrs. Celestia
Snow Gardner, Salt Lake City,
Utah, ninety-eight; Mrs. Dorothy
Ellen Reese Williams, Beaver,
Utah, ninety-six; Mrs. Sarah Ann
Smith Boren, Salt Lake City,
ninety-five; Mrs. Nancy Mann
Kartchner, Salt Lake City, ninety-
three; Mrs. Hannah Stubbs Jones,
Salt Lake City, ninety-three; Mrs.
Elizabeth Young, Sanford, Colo-
rado, ninety-two; Mrs. Agnes Wat-
son, Tucson, Arizona, ninety-one;
Mrs. Louise Schramm Suput, Ana-
conda, Montana, ninety-one; Mrs.
Minnetta Permelia Brown Thorne
and Mrs. Maria P. Thompson, each
ninety-one, and both of Manti,
Utah; and the following women who
have reached their ninetieth birth-
days: Mrs. Margaret Teeples Hunt-
er, Holden, Utah; Mrs. Belle Bowen
James, Salt Lake City; Mrs. Cath-
erine Heggie Griffiths, Logan,
Utah; Mrs. Mary Jane Coleman
Meacham, Brigham City, Utah;
Mrs. Sarah E. Zundel Josephson,
Brigham City, Utah; Mrs. Anna
Hansen Erickson, Salt Lake City;
Mrs. Amanda Belle Brashear Beeler
Green, Salt Lake City; Mrs. Jo-
sephine Udora McKay, Los Angeles,
California; Mrs. Mary Ann Smith,
Randolph, Utah.

Page 280

IHTEST IDS BOOKS

Elijah The Prophet
And Hi$ Mission

Uniuersal Soiuation

S« «»»« MfiOIMa iMffW

1. Elijah, The Prophet and His Mission
and Salvation Universal

Joseph Fielding Smith

In this book, President Smith clears up some of the problems
and confusions concerning Elias and Elijah and their calling.
In doing so, he speaks forcefully and directly concerning the
responsibility of the living for the dead and the vital necessity
of Temple Work. $1.50

2. Answers to Gospel Questions

Joseph Fielding Smith

President Smith gives forthright answers and makes careful
analyses of perplexing questions asked by lay members of the
Church. These pertinent questions come from many diverse
areas — from old and young alike. The warmth of President
Smith's understanding, added to his scriptural knowledge, makes
this book an invaluable addition to every LDS library. Ready
about April 3rd. $2.50

3. Messages of Inspiration

Selected Addresses of the General Authorities of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

This collection of thirty-three addresses, selected by the General
Authorities themselves, considers a wide variety of subjects in-
cluding : faith, charity, reverence, prayer, chastity and appre-
ciation. $3.75

iliiiiiii
■■■miiii' _,

.'4J4.,;Ea^sl South Temple - Salt Lake City. Utah -<

DESFRET BOOK COMPANY

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( )
money order ( ) charge to my account for the encircled
(numbered) books: 12 3.

Amount
Name ...

enc

osed $

••

Address

City

Residents of Utah

... Zone

include 2%

State
sales

tax.

NUMBER FOUR IN A SERIES: "SHARING THE GOOD THINGS OF LIFE"

HAPPY FAMILIES

do things TOGETHER

"Now watch the birdie" . . . click . . . and we have a portrait of our happy
Beneficial family — we hope! With Jimmy making rabbit ears behind Dad's back, and
Susie squirming on his lap, we're not at all sure how this picture will turn out.

But you can be sure how a picture of your family will turn out ten, twenty,
or even thirty years from now. It's bound to be a pleasant picture, free from
financial problems . . . if you have a ''Planned Future" for your family. What's
a "Planned Future?" Your friendly Beneficial Life agent will be more than happy
to explain it to you . . . with no obligation whatever. Why wait longer? Give him
a call soon, or write for free folder, "Planned Futures."

BENEFICIAL LIFE

David O. McKay, Pics

Sail Lake Clity, Utah

C»J Ul U u?J I
m A @ A © H

MAY 1957

'i:^

-:•* '^ ,

'////^^ ^

» <K

4^^

*»-'

^^K'

*^j

'Pif^^ft

5^-^*'^"^S

[BaUerifia

Alice Money B^ihy

Spring dances in this valley
On ballerina toes,
And leaves her magic footprints
In blossoms as she goes.
She curtsies by the willow
And buds break shining skins;
Petalled miracles erupt
Everywhere she spins.

Once she touched the apple buds
Which framed my new love's hair;
StiJJ my dear love seems to me
Just as young and iaii.

She traces with a fairy hand
A tall pear's silhouette.
The almond's cone at flowering
Describes her pirouette.
She twirls on pointed satin feet
Along the plum's dark ranks
And mirrored pink and purple
Perfume the blue lake's banks.

She dances in this valley
In vine and shiuh and tree.
Oh, let her kiss the apple hough
And spring will come to me.

The Cover: The Majestic Naerofjord, Nord Trondelag, Norway
Photograph by Wilse
Submitted by Zina R. Engebretsen

Frontispiece: Almond Orchard in Antelope Valley, California
Photograph by Ward Linton

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Qjronfi I Lear and QJc

The December issue of 1\\q Relief So-
ciety Magazine is a marvelous revelation
from cover to cover, especially to us who
are so far from home, away down here in
the "Land of the Southern Cross" half-
way around the world from the beautiful
edifice featured in that issue. I have
heard many favorable comments around
our mission, not only from Rehef Society
members, but from the saints in general,
and from missionaries. Thanks for such
an inspirational masterpiece of art.
— Adelphia D. Bingham

President

South Australian Mission
Relief Society
Victoria, Australia

I cannot refrain from expressing my
appreciation and special gratitude for the
December Magazine. The front cover with
the beautifully colored photograph of the
building is magnificent, with the simple
elegance of its classic design. . . . All of
the Magazine is inspirational and deeply
impressive as a symbol of the glory of
Latter-day Saint womanhood and the ef-
fective work of our great Relief Society
organization. The photograph of our be-
loved First Presidency of the Church
standing in front of the plaque with the
words "You will receive instructions
through the order of the Priesthood . . ."
was deeply impressive, . . . The Dedi-
catory Prayer given by our beloved Proph-
et and President, David O. McKay, is soul
stirring and truly a masterpiece of lan-
guage and thought. . . . The editorials by
Marianne C. Sharp and Vesta P. Craw-
ford are messages of heartfelt gratitude,
encouraging love and sublime faith.
— Emma M. Gardner

Sacramento, California

I always enjoy Florence Dunford's
stories in the Magazine, and have recently
delighted in Deone Sutherland's serial
"Heart's Bounty." It would be hard to
excel the poetry of Christie Lund Coles.
— Harriet H. Eliason

I loved the March issue of The Relief
Society Magazine, and have written a let-
ter of congratulations to Vera H. May-
hew for her prize-winning story "The
Slow Hurry." Miss Hulda Parker, the new
General Secretary-Treasurer, is a dear
friend of mine. We share the same home-
town. Mrs. Afton W. Hunt, one of the
new board members, is a long-time ac-
quaintance. I knew her in Twin Falls,
Idaho, when I was a child. I was pleased
with their appointments.

— Frances C. Yost

Bancroft, Idaho

I would not have missed the December
issue of the Magazine for anything. The
Magazine is always inspiring, but I think
I received the biggest lift of spirit from
reading and rereading "Charity Never
Faileth" by George H. Mortimer in the
October 1956 issue of the Magazine.
— Mrs. Lee Ridenour

Salt Lake City, Utah

Rozet, Wyoming

I feel I must tell you that I enjoy the
Magazine thoroughly from cover to cover.
To me it has been the most important
Magazine since I was a young girl in my
mother's home. The Birthday Congratu-
lations always interest me, and I am im-
pressed with the number of women who
have lived so many years, experiencing so
much from "then to now."
— Leah Huntsman
Las Vegas, Nevada

I have been a subscriber to the Maga-
zine since I married, thirty years ago. Of
all the wonderful Magazines, the most
beautiful was the issue showing the rooms
of the new ReHef Society Building. It
makes me very happy to know that in a
small way I helped to build it. Some day
I hope to visit the building and meet the
people who plan the Relief Society work.

— Muriel C. James

Monahans, Texas

Page 282

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the ReUef Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford ------- President

Marianne C. Sharp ^ First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson ------ Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M Ellsworth

Florence J Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Alton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE ^ ^^

Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford

Assistant to the Editor tT „ ^""o ^c^' «^^^

General Manager - - - Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44 MAY 1957 No. 5

(contents

SPECIAL FEATURES „ ^, ^ ,. „_,^

A Mother's Joy in Her Family Vivian R. McConkie ZBA

The Norwegian Mission Preston R. Nibley 28/

Contest Announcements — 1957 ;^°^

Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest ^°^

Relief Society Short Story Contest •"— ■ ^^^

The Gift and the Giving— of Poetry Lael W. Hill 291

How to Write a Short Story Mary Ek Knowles 294

A Year's Supply Mabel L. Anderson 309

Modesty Is the Best Policy Y" n!2

The Old-Fashioned Clock Vernessa M. Nagle 317

Bright Barrier of the Plains Nell Murbarger 318

The Old Tin Trunk Grace W. Ball 321

"Be Still and Know That I Am God" Mabel Law Atkinson 341

FICTION

"This Is My Baby" Christie Lund Coles 298

The Third House Down Florence B. Dunford 314

The Bright Star— Serial— Chapter Three Dorothy S. Romney 323

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 282

Sixty Years Ago 304

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 305

Editorial: Pen in Hand Vesta P. Crawford 306

Notes to the Field: Brigham Young University Leadership Week 308

Magazine Subscriptions for 1956 Marianne C. Sharp 328

Magazine Honor Roll for 1956 333

Notes From the Field: ReUef Society Activities Hulda Parker 337

Birthday Congratulations 344

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Recipes From the Norwegian Mission Zina R. Engebretsen 312

Mary C. Hendry, Artist in Handicraft 327

Herbs for Modern Cookery — GarUc Elizabeth Williamson 342

POETRY

Ballerina— Frontispiece Alice Morrey Bailey 281

Spring Sabbath Dorothy J. Roberts 302

Dawn Sylvia Probst Young 303

Signal by Sun Maryhale Woolsey 307

Hold Every Moment Elise Bailey Collins 309

The Cereus Blooms Ethel Jacobson 311

Petition Grace Barker Wilson 313

Singing Moments Mabel Jones Gabbott 317

In Compensation Eleanor W. Schow 326

May's Promise Catherine E. Berry 326

Triumph Eva Willes Wangsgaard 327

These Things I Need Jennie Brown Rawlins 341

Loneliness Vesta N. Lukei 343

I Love a Window Caroline Eyring Miner 343

The Token Enola Chamberlin 344

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

A Mother's Joy in Her Family

Vivian R. McConkie
Former Member, General Board of Relief Society

JOY is our compensation for
successfully terminating right-
eousness, because of our obedi-
ence to the laws upon which
blessings are predicated. A mother's
joy is very great when she under-
stands the laws of the Lord and sees
her children faithful to them. To
Latter-day Saint parents who have
covenanted through baptism, the
sacrament, the Priesthood, and other
ordinances, *'Lo, children are an
heritage of the Lord."

'Train up a child in the way he
should go: and when he is old, he
will not depart from it," holds great
promise. But, right or wrong, chil-
dren will go some way. They will
reach conclusions, good or bad. No
one can stop the mind from think-
ing, nor a child from habit forming.
A mother has greatest joy in her
child if she patterns her life after
gospel standards; then, having filled
her child with good things, she sees
him walking according to the high-
est truths he has received. Mothers
should, of course, be acquainted
with the laws and ordinances of the
gospel.

Neither a mother nor her child
will ever act better than their un-
derstanding. Mothers acquire abil-
ity to enjoy by understanding the
purpose of life, as revealed through
the restored gospel. Salvation is
based on this principle. Therefore,
mothers who lead their children to
faith and good works, have increas-
ing joy in them, nor do they unwit-
tingly lead them in the wrong direc-
tion. Hence, mothers' anxieties and
joys vary. Behavior which is grave
Page 284

to one may be trivial to another.
Obedient mothers are more hopeful
for their children to love the Lord
than disobedient mothers are cap-
able of being, hence, they have
greater joy when their children are
found on the Lord's side.

Now that our children have their
own families, I look in retrospect
upon the work of my hands. My
family being my greatest responsi-
bility, and, next to God, my greatest
treasure, I look to it to see whether
my life's labors are good or bad.
My joy will overflow if they are all
secure in the Church, with sound
gospel understanding, having a live-
ly hope and determination for faith-
fulness unto the end. Ofttimes
parents presume to suspend or
annul the law by permitting their
children to go to picture shows on
Sunday or otherwise to violate the
law. This evidences parental mis-
understanding.

In our home, we never accepted
the intent of the oft-repeated folly
of ''rather seeing a sermon than
hearing one." Precept and example
walk hand in hand in well regulated
families. What student ever earned
a passing grade by observing a good
life? Who ever obtained a knowl-
edge of God's salvation by seeing
majesty in the universe? What
truthful witness ever spoke who did
not call for precept and example?
Hasten to plant both in the child-
seed that God will be pleased to
nurture. The Lord gives parents a
free hand, with Satan bound, until
the age of the child's accountability.

A MOTHER'S JOY IN HER FAMILY

285

Therein is the mother's greatest op-
portunity.

Sabbath day observance has been
a steadying factor in our home.
Ghmpse the joy of learning that your
son, three thousand miles away,
said to a distinguished Sunday din-
ner guest, not a Latter-day Saint:
''We will now go into the living
room and discuss the gospel. That
is a tradition in our family. It is
the way my father did"; that a son
refused to play a matched ball game
with an out-of-state team, because
it was scheduled for Sunday; that
a son in the service said everywhere
he went he gathered Church mem-
bers together to worship on the
Sabbath day, and, ''If I am sent
where there are no Church mem-
bers, I know the true God, and on
the Sabbath day I will worship him
alone."

Evils spring up whenever parents
take liberties with the law. Of
course, none has a legal right to
amend or repeal the word of the
Lord. Since none is as wise as
the Lawgiver, all should adjust to his
will. Rebellions are a bad example
to children. Be sincere in truth-
fully observing the law, remember-
ing that sincerity alone is not
enough. One may be ever so sin-
cere while traveling in the wrong
direction.

Forthright honesty, with no
double standards nor special privi-
leges, is of major importance in
the home. Every dishonesty is cor-
rupting—political and otherwise.
Teach your children to live by the
rules and interlace respect and
obedience in them. Children bred
on political trickery will, in their
own way and time, apply their breed-
ing to whatever they have to do.

Parents who disobey certain laws
will probably find their children
taking similar liberties. The parent
may offend by using tea, coffee, or
tobacco, but the child, taught in
disobedience, may choose to offend
the moral code.

/^NLY the gospel points the true
way. It cannot be found else-
where. If mothers do not know its
requirements, they may pyramid
sorrow upon themselves. The Lord
holds them accountable to obey his
requirements, all of them. If they
do it, their lives will be easier at the
end rather than harder, which is the
righteous plan, according to the di-
vine purpose. Eternal progress is to
expand eternally which is the joy-
ful course. Plant in children an
awareness that the day in which
they live is the day of their salva-
tion. Do not procrastinate until
the child is out of reach, and do
not expect good results from bad
teaching and example. Employ the
highest excellence. Your child will
likely pattern after you. The union
of school, society, and Church can-
not guarantee good results if the
home is bad. Fail in the home,
and you bereave yourself.

The influence of the home can-
not be overestimated. The Lord
established it, and civil authority
patterns after the divine plan, as to
responsibility of parents. Teach
children respect for law and consti-
tuted authorities. If wicked men
rule, and bad laws are enacted, teach
with increasing care, lest the chil-
dren become enemies to all law and
all rulers. Chart the child's mind
before the time of accountability.
Seek the Spirit of the Lord, and
finding it, keep it in the home.

286

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

Studying the scriptures is of great
importance. Parents who do not do
it have no unity of understanding of
what God expects of them and their
children. They cannot give what
thev do not ha\e, nor teach what
they do not know. Why, oh,
mothers of Israel, are there so many
non-temple marriages, when it is so
easy for a mother with an under-
standing of the gospel to strengthen
the child's desire for the blessed
privilege of a faithful companion
and the blessings of the Priesthood?
Wliy do so many \iolate the Word
of Wisdom; the law of the Sabbath,
and why does sexual immorality
stain some? Is it because parents
betrav God's trust and fail their
children?

Several little girls, all members of
the Church, were planning a chil-
dren's part\-. One, out of the ex-
perience of her home, suggested
cards. Another, reflecting the at-
mosphere of better training, said
cards were ''against the Church."
The first asked: "What church do
you belong to?" It is not so much
that children fail their parents as
that parents fail their children.
There is joy where the parental
mind set, from before the child is
born, is dedicated to hope, through
righteous endeavor unto the end of
the mortal life.

A mother has cause for joy when
her son, upon becoming twelve
years of age, tells the girl at the
theatre ticket office that he now
requires an adult ticket; when her
little girl, leading in family prayer,
asks God to bless the home and
keep the devil out; when her small
son is instantly healed by his own

prater of faith; when her boy, bare-
ly old enough to enlist in the Navy,
directs the go\ernment to send one
tenth of his monthly pay to his
bishop, tithing for the Lord; when
her son, shot out of the sky, para-
chutes to safetv, and on his knees
thanks God on the spot for his pro-
tection; when the Spirit whispered
to her son in the midst of an air
battle, to stoop down quickly, and
he as quickly obeved, just in time
to miss a shell that passed through
the plane's wall exactly where he
was standing; when her husband
fled the house in greatest haste, not
knowing why, vet once out of doors
and running through the orchard,
discovered a horse running among
the trees, his first-born child with
his foot through the stirrup, he
having been brushed off by a limb.
Quick obedience by the father, ex-
actly as directed, saved the life of
the boy. Think of a mother's joy,
mingled with sorrow, when she
learned of her son's reliance upon
the prayer of faith at Bastone, and
that a remnant of his company was
preserved from death, whilst almost
all about them were slain. \^isualize
the joy of a mother who sees her
family married in the house of the
Lord to companions equal to them,
united in teaching their families that
there is but one source of happiness
—the favor of God.

A mother's joy o\erflows within
her when her heart and mind, and
the heart and mind of her husband,
and the hearts and minds of her
children and children's children fol-
low after the Lord in righteousness.
These are joys that mothers in the
Church may have the happiness to
hope for, if only they will follow
after the Lord.

JOLSTZR- -\N UNFORGETTABLE GLIMPSE OF NOR\\TGL\X

COL'XTRYSIDE

rJL 11

orKK'egtan

lllUsi

npHE : : :-': i ^ ^ - - i: r ": i^.ti into : z ^ ir i - ivian countries in
:: : 1S5:. by Erastus Sno\^-, a r :r :t: i : t Council of the
T" elve, and three elders who accompanied him from S; : Like Cit}. One
of the first converts made by the^e ~ : ionaries was Hans F. Petersen of
Aalborg, Denmark,

In September iS^i. Ii.it: Pjitre:^. 1: :e t :ta dv ErastiLS Snow
to joume\- to Xon^ay ari i;^:. 11 n that countn*. He

took passage on a sailing vessel, t :i :: n ..izoig to Osterrisor, Nor-
\^-ay. -\s he had neglected to obtar. 1 passport, he was forced to :e:i:a
home a few days later. His conversations on the boat both goirz iT.i
returning, led to the conversion of the ship's captain, Svend Larsen, ^z.i
this faithful man v^^as baptized on September 23. 1S51. "being the £r>:
fruit of the gospel in Norway."

Elder Petersen made the second joume\' to Norway in October 1S51,
and on November 26th, following, baptized t\\"o converts at Osterrisor.
Other baptisms followed, and on July 16, 1S52, the first branch of the
Church in Norway w^as organized at Osterrisor, with eighteen members.

288

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

Photo by Burton Holmes
Ewing Galloway

A FARMSTEAD IN UPPER ROMSDAL, NORWAY

More elders were sent to assist Elder Petersen and a second branch was
organized in Frederikstad. The work has continued since that time.

The first missionaries to Norway met with considerable persecution,
and many were imprisoned, as freedom of religion was not allowed. Nor-
way remained a part of the Scandinavian Mission until 1905, when the
Danish-Norwegian Mission was formed. Then, in 1920, the Norwegian
Mission was created, with Andrew S. Schow as the first president.

Andrew Jenson, Assistant Church Historian, estimated in 1930, that,
from 1851 to the end of 1930, converts baptized in Norway numbered
8,555. ^^ ^^^^ number he computed, approximately 3,500 had emigrated
to Utah.

At the close of the year 1956, there were 1,623 members of the
Church in Norway, located in fourteen branches. Ray Engebretsen of
Seattle, Washington, is serving as the mission president. In December
1956, twelve Relief Society organizations were reported with 340 members.
Zina R. Engebretsen presides over the Norwegian Mission Relief Society.

Note: The cover of this Magazine, 'The Majestic Naerofjord, Nord Trondelag,
Norway," represents typical Norwegian scenery. See also "Recipes From the Nor-
wegian Mission," page ^12,

Contest Announcements — 1957

CONTESTS CLOSE AUGUST 15, 1957

THE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest and the Relief Society Short Story
Contest are conducted annually by the general board of Relief So-
ciety to stimulate creative writing among Latter-day Saint women
and to encourage high standards of work. Latter-day Saint women who
qualify under the rules of the respective contests are invited to enter their
work in either or both contests.

The general board would be pleased to receive entries from the out-
lying stakes and missions of the Church as well as from those in and near
Utah. Since the two contests are entirely separate, requiring different writ-
ing skills, the winning of an award in one of them in no way precludes
winning in the other. It is suggested that authors who plan to enter the
contests study carefully the articles on story writing and poetry which ap-
pear in this Magazine and similar articles in the May issues, 1955 and 1956,
and in the June issues for the preceding nine years.

ibliza LK. (bnow Lroern L^ontest

npHE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 2. Only one poem may be submitted by

opens with this announcement ^ contestant.
T \ . , T^ • ^. Ihe poem must not exceed hrty

and closes August 15, 1957. Prizes ^-^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^^ b^ typewritten, if pos-

will be awarded as follows: sible; where this cannot be done, it

First prize $2C should be legibly written. Only one side

Second prize $20 °^ ^^^ paper is to be used. (A duplicate

f-pi • 1 • (t^ copy of the poem should be retained by

, P •,""',' 1 1- 1 • contestants to insure against loss.)

Prize poems will be published in ^. The sheet on which the poem is

the January 1958 issue of The Re- written is to be without signature or other

lid Society Magazine (the birth- identifying marks.

month of Eliza R. Snow). . 5- No explanatory material or picture

-p. . • . 1 ,1 IS to accompany the poem.

Prize-wmmng poems become the ^ ^^^^ ^^^^ -^ ^^ b^ accompanied by

property of the Relief Society gen- a stamped envelope on which is written

eral board and may not be pub- the contestant's name and address. Nom

lished by others except upon writ- ^^ plumes are not to be used.
, •• r .1 1 7. A signed statement is to accompany

ten permission trom the general . , ^ u -4.4. ^ t.i ■

^ ^ tiie poem subinitted, ccrhiymg:

board. The general board reserves a. That the author is a member of The

the right to publish any of the other Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day

poems submitted, paying for them Saints.

at the time of publication at the ^- ^^^^ ^^^ P^^"' . ('^f ^ ^f^^ ''

-, , , . ^ the contestants ongmal work,

regular Magazine rates. c. That it has never been published.

T) 1 £ .r . . d. That it is not in the hands of an

Rules tor the contest: j-. .1 •.,

editor or other person with a view

1. This contest is open to all Latter-day to publication.

Saint women, exclusive of members of the e. That it will not be published nor

Relief Society general board and em- submitted elsewhere for publication

ployees of the Relief Society general board. until the contest is decided.

Page 289

290

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

8, A writer who has received the first
prize for two consecutive years must wait
t\\'0 years before she is again ehgiblc to
enter the contest.

9. The judges shall consist of one mem-
ber of the general board, one person from
the English department of an educational
institution, and one person who is a
recognized writer. In case of complete dis-
agreement among judges, all poems select-
ed for a place by the various judges will be
submitted to a specially selected commit-
tee for final decision.

In evaluating the poems, consideration
will be given to the following points:

a. Message or theme

b. Form and pattern

c. Rhythm and meter

d. Accomplishment of the pur-
pose of the poem

e. Climax

10. Entries must be postmarked not
later than August 15, 1957.

11. All entries are to be addressed to
Relief Society Eliza R. Snow Poem Con-
test, 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11,
Utah.

irielief Society Short Story^ (contest

npHE Relief Society Short Story 2. Only one story may be submitted by

^ Contest for 1957 opens with ^'^^^ contestant.

this announcement and closes Aug- ^, ^he story must not exceed 3 000

^ words m length and must be typewritten.

USt l^y 1957' The number of the words must appear

The prizes this year will be as on the first page of the manuscript. (All

follows* words should be counted including one

and two letter words.) A duplicate copy

rirst prize 4)50 of the story should be retained by eon-

Second prize $40 testants to insure against loss.

Third prize $30 4. The contestant's name is not to ap-

The three prize-winning stories Pf" ^"y^here on the manuscript, but a

1 T 1 1 • 1 • stamped envelope on which is written

will be published consecutively m the contestant's name and address is to be

the first three issues of The Relief enclosed with the story. Nom de plumes

Society Magazine for 1958. Prize- -^re not to be used.

winning stories become the property 5- A signed statement is to accompany

of the Relief Society general board ^^'' '^^'^ submitted certifymg:

and may not be published by others ^- J}}''^ ^}'^ ff""' ''^ "l^"!^^'^ "f ^}'^

^ ^ .^ ■' . . Church ot Jesus Christ ot Latter-day

except upon written permission Saints.

from the general board. The general b. That the author has had at least one

board reserves the right to publish literary composition published or ac-

any of the other stories entered in cepted for publication. (This state-

the contest, paying for them at the "^^"^ ^."^^ ^'''^ "^"?^ f"^ ^^'\ f
\K. ^ .^ 1 publication m which the contest-
time of publication at the regular g^t's work has appeared, or, if not
Magazine rates. yet pubhshed, evidence of accept-
ance for publication.)

Rules for the contest: C. That the story submitted (state the

title and number of words) is the

1. This contest is open to Latter-day contestant's original work.

Saint women — exclusive of members of d. That it has never been published,

the Relief Society general board and em- that it is not in the hands of an

ployees of the general board — who have editor or other person with a view

had at least one literary composition pub- to publication, and that it will not

lished or accepted for publication. be published nor submitted else-

RELIEF SOCIETY SHORT STORY CONTEST

291

where for publication until the con-
test is decided.

6. No explanatory material or picture is
to accompany the story.

7. A writer who has received the first
prize for two consecutive years must wait
for two years before she is again eligible
to enter the contest.

8. The judges shall consist of one mem-
ber of the general board, one person from
the English department of an educational
institution, and one person who is a re-
cognized writer. In case of complete dis-
agreement among the judges, all stories se-

lected for a place by the various judges
will be submitted to a specially selected
committee for final decision.

In evaluating the stories, consideration
will be given to the following points:

a. Characters and their presentation

b. Plot development

c. Message of the story

d. Writing style

9. Entries must be postmarked not later
than August 15, 1957.

10. All entries are to be addressed to
Rehef Society Short Story Contest,
76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah.

The Gift and the Giving — of Poetry

Lael W. Hill

EVERY soul newborn into this
world is given not only the
gift of life, but certain tal-
ents, which may be developed and
used to numerous ends. These tal-
ents include every field of endeavor
from home baking to politics to
music and poetry, which gift is
sometimes looked upon with envy
by those who ''cannot" write verse.

Yet the truth is that some poetic
ability is given everyone. Poetry is
so much of life, and there are many
real poets in the world who have
just not ''found themselves," or who
have become so entangled among
the humdrums they lose the aware-
ness of each day's newness and
uniqueness, which is of primary im-
portance to the making of poems.

It is almost as if poetry were a
world one must approach as a child.

For, as a young child explores the
world about him, looking, listening,
touching with curious fingers, sniff-
ing, and tasting everything he can
put his mouth to, so wTiters of verse
must observe everything around

them, over and over, as if for the
first time. Actually, everything is
always different, if only from the
ever-changing points of view we
develop as we grow in knowledge
and understanding. But we must,
to keep alive this awareness of the
world, be ourselves always active in
life — not just "busy" at task or
pastime — but opening eyes, mind,
and heart to every day — until,
filled with discovery, we must share
with others.

Poetry is communication. And
communication is a first need of
mankind. The newborn squalls a
lusty announcement on his arrival
to this life, and from then on finds
his voice very important. He cries,
coos, babbles, coaxing or command-
ing; he imitates what he hears, tell-
ing his wants, thoughts, experiences,
and beliefs. So with the poet.

Writing poetry is a two-way
process — a taking in (inspira-
tion) and a giving forth (expres-
sion ) . We receive inspiration from
many sources. Besides our personal

292 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

observation and experience, we may he receives — his ''taking in." This

have others' problems and achieve- is also true with poets. The tools

ments for the listening. We may we work with are not only pencil,

learn as much as anyone ever knew, paper, typewriter, and experience,

if we read widely and wisely enough, real or imagined. We need a knowl-

The Bible, other poets' poems, edge of rhythms, of language, of

travelogues, and biographies are verse.

doorways to otherwise impossible Rhythm is with the child from

adventures. And when we are thus the beginning, and all life on earth

filled, we may give forth. is set to one kind or another of

Poetry must be a labor of love, regularity, from the turn of the

for this day seems to offer little seasons or the ebb and flow of

appreciation, and therefore, slight ocean tides, to our patterns of sleep

demand for what has been called and waking, our stride, our pulse

the stepchild of the arts. Yet we beat. The rhythms, or meters, of

who work at poetry find reward in poetry, then, are as natural as

the enrichment of our own minds breathing. But it is the poet's re-

and lives, the increasing of our own sponsibility to know — and to use

powers of appreciation, the satisfac- most effectively — the meters de-

tion of contributing some coin, how- veloped and named by our predeces-

ever small, to the wealth of human sors: iambic, trochaic, spondaic,

wisdom. dactylic, amphibrachic, anapcstic,

and many variations.
pOETRY is a labor that demands In free verse cadence is empha-
its share of sacrifice, as does any sized — a flow of words usually
creative effort. It demands fine sensi- pleasantly rhythmical yet with no
tivity to the beauty and the ugli- regularly stressed syllables,
ness around us. It demands great Language, of course, is our use
receptivity of moods, ideas, joys, and of words. The words we choose may
hurts. It demands time — hours be quite simple, or complex — and
we may feel should be devoted to either can be used effectively in
cleaning house or canning fruit, or poetry, though the choice should
mending socks and levis. Frequent- be consistent in any one poem,
ly a compromise can be effected Every poet ought to select each
here, the children helping with word for truest tone and perspective
chores, which is also good for them, of expression. This will not always
or the time spent on these duties be the factual word; it will frequent-
used simultaneously for turning over ly be one that in prose might have
old conclusions and receiving new some other meaning. We might
inspiration. The point is: to write, write: "All the tiny insect eyes,"
you must write . And you must do but a moth's eyes glow ruby red in
it now. There is no other time, and lamplight, so we extend the image
poetry ideas set aside for someday to include all these little creatures,
may never be written. and say, "All the tiny jewelled

How well a child communicates eyes" (From "While Sunmier

depends on the extent and sureness Sings," The Rdid Society Maga-

of his explorations, the instruction zine, June 1955)- It might have

THE GIFT AND THE GIVING— OF POETRY

293

been even better to say ''jewels of
eyes/' thus eliminating an adjective.
Adjectives so often become mere
''padding."

Sometimes, in the constant search
for new expressions, the poet per-
haps tries too hard, and his poem
will not be understandable to any
reader; or it may be laughable where
humor was not intended. A poem
printed in a century-old book says:

I made a posie, while the day ran by:
Here will I smell my Temnant out, and tie
My life within this band ....

(ItaKcs mine).

Or, secretly or unconsciously
doubting his poem's clarity, a poet
may add an explanation or a
"moral." If this happens, he should
re-examine the whole poem, reword
where necessary, and so present the
message with no glaring label.

npHE forms into which we may
set our ideas are so many and
varied that probably no one of us
will ever try them all. For less ex-
perienced verse writers, I would sug-
gest working first with the simple
ballad or lyric, the sonnet, and per-
haps terza rima (less difficult than
it sounds).

The ballad is probably easiest,
with its four-line stanzas, the first
line in each stanza rhyming with
the third line, the second with the
fourth. The ballad is usually iambic
meter, which seems the most
natural for the English language.
This form is most often used for
lyric verse, which has a "singing"
quality. A "four-three-four-three"
pattern of measured beats is not dif-
ficult to follow, and may be varied
by an extra, unstressed syllabic oc-
casionally, thus avoiding the "sing-

song" of nursery rhymes and
doggerel. It is not the total num-
ber of syllables that controls line
length, but rather the number of
accented syllables.

Most readers arc familiar with the
sonnet, the fourteen-line pattern
used so beautifully by Shakespeare,
Elizabeth Barrett Browning, and
Edna St. Vincent Millay. Its five-
stress iambic meter, its rhyme
schemes, most popularly "A B A B
CDCDEFEFG G," offer ex-
cellent challenge. And some of the
loveliest poems of our language are
in this form. But one word of cau-
tion: sonnets can be habit forming,
and it might be a good idea, if
poems seem always to begin as son-
nets, to break the rhythm deliberate-
ly and try another pattern, just for
added experience.

Terza rima is a pattern of
three-line stanzas, with interlocking
rhymes (A B A, B C B, etc.) and
a concluding couplet. It is often
fourteen lines, like a sonnet, but
can be shorter or longer.

A good book on poetry technique
will describe many other "fixed"
forms, which are always good prac-
tice to try, if only that one may
then better appreciate other poets'
work. And remember that almost
any of the principles of poetry, once
thoroughly mastered, may be "bent"
or even broken, if it is done skill-
fully and to purposeful effect.

Free verse, often mistakenly
thought to be the easiest to
write, is as exacting as any other,
sometimes more exacting. While it
may ha\'e cadence, for instance, it
must not have meter — and how
slyly an iambic line can slip in, or
the poetic idea degenerate into
prose! And how easy it is to get on

294

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957''

a tangent to nowhere! Though the
modern idea is to suggest rather
than to tell, allowing the reader to
participate in this creative venture,
the poet should not lead his part-
ner into a morass of abstraction and
there leave him without even a map.
And, as Clement Wood once wrote
me: 'The choice of the free verse
form leaves no excuse for less than
the perfect word." Note that word
''form." Like all freedoms, free
verse requires almost more discipline
than any rigid form. Without dis-
cipline in poetry, as in life, there
can be only chaos.

The gift of life is invitation to
many kinds of poetry. We who
choose to work and play with words
might do well to heed this admoni-
tion, found in a newspaper column

some time ago: ''Whatever talent
you possess is God's gift to you.
What you do with it is your gift
to God."

Above and beyond our own needs
of expression, our personal ambi-
tions, therefore, shall we not offer
to the Lord our most sincere, most
careful effort?

SOME HELPFUL BOOKS FOR POETS

First Principles of Verse, by Robert
Hillyer, $2

How to Revise Your Own Poems, by
Anne Hamilton, $1,50

Writing Light Verse, by Richard Ar-
mour, $2. (The Writer, Inc., 8 Arhngton
Street, Boston 16, Mass.)

Complete Rhyming Dictionary and
Poets' Handbook, by Burgess Johnson,
$3.75 (Harper and Brothers, 49 East 33rd
Street, New York 16, New York)

How to Write a Short Story

Mary Ek Knowles

HAVING been a beginning
writer myself, I know the
many problems which con-
front you new writers or would-be
writers for The Relief Society Maga-
zine. You have a burning within
you, a great urge to tell a story. You
see something, or you hear some-
thing, or some incident occurs in
your life and you know, 'That
would make a good story." And
yet when you try to put your idea
on paper you find difficulty in ex-
pressing yourself.

I have been in that predicament
myself. I still, at this late date, find
myself limited, because a writer

never learns everything, and each
story is a challenge, a problem which
must be solved in such a different
and fresh way that it will achieve
publication.

I cannot tell you how to become
a writer. No one can. But, per-
haps, if I pass on to you some of
the things I have learned from ex-
perience, I can help you get through
the first agonizing stages.

First, the beginning writer should
think seriously about- the choice of
subject matter. It must be subject
matter with which he is familiar
or the story will have the dull thud
of a counterfeit coin. Remember

HOW TO WRITE A SHORT STORY

295

that the greatest short stories have
been written about people as fa-
mihar as the family next door, faced
with such problems as: jealousy be-
tween brothers; the waywardness of
a daughter; the misunderstanding
between a mother and her daugh-
ter-in-law; the discouragement of a
husband. These are only a few of
the problems which would make for
an absorbing short story, but they
are age-old.

Look in the Bible or The Book
of Mormon, and you will find there
the same problems, because human
nature does not change. This is
the reason why such basic problems
give a story reader identification. By
reader identification we mean that
the reader can see himself faced
with such a problem and ask him-
self, ''What would I do in such a
situation?"

/^HOOSE then a problem with
^ which you are familiar. ''But,"
you ask, "if all of the problems are
age-old, how can I present them in
a new way?"

The answer to this lies in
characterization. There are no new
problems, no new plots, but it is
the manner in which your main
character meets his problem and
solves it that gives your story a fresh
slant. Because no two people are
alike and no two people will solve
a problem in the same way.

Second in importance is character-
ization. Know your characters and
make them alive to the reader. For
instance, a problem may be a simple
everyday problem, but to the main

character it is a life-and-death mat-
ter, and you must make your reader
feel his anxiety.

You will need some knowledge
of human nature and reactions. Ask
yourself such questions as: What
forces within are pushing my
character? What kind of childhood
did he have? What are his inter-
ests? What are his ambitions?
What is his moral code? It is im-
portant to know these things, be-
cause in a time of crisis his actions
will be consistent with his back-
ground which begins at birth.

Let me recommend very highly
the book Characters Make Your
Story by Maren Elwood.* This book
is well worth the price. Read it
from cover to cover, and then go
back and do the exercises at the
end of each chapter. Characters do
make your story.

A few paragraphs above, I stated
that the problem must be a life-and-
death matter to the main character.
A story which arouses no feeling of
emotion in the reader's heart is a
lifeless thing. So how can a writer
put emotion into his story? Remem-
ber this one thing: It is the situation
which arouses an emotion. Not the
flowery or descriptive adjectives
used, but the situation. Place your
character in a dramatic situation,
and you will have emotion.

To give an example: The story
opens with a young wife being told
by her family doctor that her hus-
band is dying. Nothing can be
done for him, and for the good of
the patient he must not be told the
truth. Heretofore the wife has

* Characters Make Your Story, by Maren Elwood, may be purchased from The
Writer's Digest, 22 East 12th St., Cincinnati 10, Ohio, for $3.75.

296

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

shared every problem with her hus-
band, but now she must stand
alone. That situation creates an
emotion, and the emotion intensi-
fies as the wife must conceal her
true emotions and yet appear hope-
ful.

And how can the reader be made
to know her concealed emotions?
By knowing what the wife is think-
ing. Read thoroughly the chapter,
'Thoughts are Things" in Charac-
ters Make Your Story. Not only
does this thought-device create emo-
tion, but it can do many other
things; for example, it is an excellent
way to create reader sympathy for
an unsympathetic character.

For instance: A character may act
in a bold, ruthless manner, but from
his thoughts the reader knows that
underneath he is frightened, inse-
cure, and desperately wanting affec-
tion. The very fact that he goes
about in such a clumsy way to get
affection gives the reader a sympa-
thy for him.

npHERE are a few basic rules
which a good short story must
obey, but don't be misled by their
seeming simplicity. To follow these
rules takes the greatest skill.

1. State the main character's problem
at the beginning of the story.

2. Make certain the character solves his
problem.

3. Check to see if the story moves for-
ward towards the climax with each scene,
with each bit of dialogue.

4. When the story is ended be sure that
it has said something, demonstrated some
truth.

To enlarge on this last important
point: Demonstrating a truth is
what is known as the theme of a

story. The writer must ask herself,
"What do I want my story to say
to the reader? Will the reader after
having read my story say to herself,
'I have the same problem the charac-
ter in this story had. Maybe I can
solve it as she did.' "

Maybe your character couldn't
solve her problem. Quite often peo-
ple can't solve their problems, you
know. Maybe you ended the story
with your character — after she had
tried to solve her problem by every
method and means — being re-
signed to this fact, but reaching the
conclusion that, with the help of
the Lord, she will live with the
problem and in the end rise above
it and be a better person.

The theme of this story would
then be, from courage conies
strength and wisdom. Or you might
write a story which — to give a few
examples — demonstrates such
themes as: good is rewarded, or evil
is always punished, or love con-
quers all, or murder will out, or
patience is rewarded. A theme is
the type of homey moral which our
grandmothers embroidered in cross-
stitch and hung on the wall. Just
be sure that your story has a strong
theme.

It is of prime importance that
your story end with a ''lift." By
this, I do not mean a sirupy, happy
ending which would be inconsistent
with what has happened in the
story up to that point. If you have
shown your main character as being
very selfish all the way through the
story, you cannot suddenly have him
solve his problem with an unselfish
act.

Leave your reader feeling better
for having read the story. If, in your

HOW TO WRITE A SHORT STORY

297

story, the main character, as I said
above, has not solved her problem,
but, has learned compassion for the
person who created the problem,
and resolves with divine help to find
the courage to go on, your story will
end on a note of hope and will give
the reader a "lift."

Remember that writing is a pro-
fession, and the writing of a short
story is one of the most exacting
tasks in the field of creative art. In
only a few thousand words you must
present a problem, do a skillful
characterization, keep the story
moving, end the story in a satisfac-
tory manner. All this at the same
time. The writer is not unlike a
juggler.

You will not become a writer
overnight, any more than the medic-
al student becomes a doctor over-
night, or the law student sits in the
judge's seat overnight. So don't be
discouraged if your early efforts are
disappointing. Only by writing and
by the trial-and-error method will
you learn.

There is no easy road, there is
no substitute for the, perhaps, mil-
lion words, many of which will land
in the wastebasket. But there is a
reward which comes from those first
million words because you will final-
ly learn at which type of story you
are the most adept, and what your
best method of working is, and you
will develop a story sense.

The Church publications offer an
excellent training for the beginning
writer. I am grateful to The Relief
Society Magazine and The Improve-
ment Era for the encouragement

they gave me in my early days of
writing, and I am always proud to
see one of my stories in these maga-
zines.

As to what other books I might
recommend to help the writer: I
found Dynamics oi Drama* by
Shaftel to be very good. Read any
book you can get on writing. You
may find one that suits you even
better than the two I have named.

Right now the short story field
is in a highly competitive stage.
Even established writers are not
selling. Let me caution you at this
point not to sell your talent short.
Perhaps you dream of becoming a
great financial success as a result of
your talent. If you don't realize
this ambition, don't let frustration
and bitterness belittle this talent
which you have.

You may use your skill with words
in writing the story of your life, so
that your children and grandchil-
dren may someday read it, or write
newsy letters to missionaries, or to
the boys in the service, or write
skits for the different organizations
of the Church. If you do this, you
will have justified your talent.

Remember that the money one
receives for the sale of a story is
the smallest part of the reward. One
of my stories of which I am most
proud was published in a magazine
which paid nothing, but it was an
honor to appear in its pages. Re-
member that the money is soon
spent, but if you have written some-
thing which has influenced or
brought a bit of joy or humor into
someone's life, those are the last-
ing rewards.

*Note: Dynamics of Drama, by Armin Shaftel, may be purchased from the Comfort
Press, Inc., St. Louis, Missouri, for $2.50.

((

This Is My Baby"

Chiistie Lund Coles

YOU were so pretty standing which you were determined to con-
before me in your pink and quer.

black skirt, and your trim, My heart went out to you in love

little pink blouse. Your eyes were and tenderness. I thought of the

like blue delphiniums, and your many times through the years when

fair skin took on some of the pink- you had sat in that same chair:

ness of your clothes. when you were very small, curled up

You looked little more than a in it; when you were larger, and

child yourself as you reminded me there was company, and you would

quite emphatically, 'This is my sit primly — in your best dress, and

baby,'' in answer to a suggestion I patent-leather slippers — your feet

had made, telling me that you were not quite touching the floor; when

responsible for my adorable grand- you were in high school,

daughter. We talked a little as I crocheted

'That is right,'' I replied, 'would a new edge on a white linen hankie,

you like some cookies and milk? We We didn't talk loudly because Ann

can give Ann a graham cracker." is a light sleeper and we didn't want

You hesitated briefly, then ac- to awaken her.

cepted, smiling. We went into the It was enough for me just to have

kitchen to sit at the table where you there.

the sun made the yellow curtains As I thought of the baby's com-

more yellow, and the flowers on ing, I remembered when you were

the sill shone in leaf and bud. born. The doctors had told me I

We ate together while Ann did shouldn't have a child because of

a delightful job of getting the crack- my heart, badly damaged by years

er any place except in her mouth, of semi-invalidism from rheumatic

We watched her in delight until fever. But I wasn't afraid. My want

her eyes became heavy, and you said of you transcended all fear. Even

you should take her home for her during the difficult and long birth,

nap. when even the doctor was fright

"Couldn't she nap here, just ened, I did not lose faith,

once?" I asked. When you were born, I saw your

Sorry for your abrupt words, you delicate head, your gray-blue eyes,

smiled, agreeing, "I suppose so." your slim fingers that touched mine

And together we put chairs and made me forever your slave, and

around the bed in your room which knew you were worth it all and

still stands the way you left it. I much, much more,

went out, you stayed a moment. I thought fondly and swiftly of

You came out and sat opposite my own birth and my dear mother,

me in the blue mohair chair. You I told myself again, we were all a

took out the socks you were knit- part of this new and wonderful life,

ting for Jim, the intricate heels Ann is not yours.

Page 298

"THIS IS MY BABY'' 299

I recalled how much I had loved I took you into the house to dry

you . . . how I had sat by your crib you. What did you do? You looked

and actually wept in gratitude, see- into the long mirror and said, ''All

ing you asleep, touching your hair, my curls are gone."

and glad because you were so per- And indeed they were, the curls

feet, so sweet. we had worked so hard putting in

that morning.

COON you were walking. For a 'There will be lots of other

time we lived in the same apart- curls/' I whispered, gathering you

ment house as my mother and fa- into my arms, "lots of curls.''

ther. They were just above us. You saved me from drowning

You used to climb the stairs some later. And I, who was afraid of a

mornings before I was awake and tiny spider — once chased a taran-

tell grandma you wanted hotcakes. tula all over the bed to protect you.

I'm sure she and grandpa loved you There was the time, in another

just as I love Ann. There was nev- strange town, when your father was

er enough they could do for you. away, when we were ill at the same

And you were dear to Daddy's time, without a loaf of bread in the

parents also though we were not as house, and with no phone to order

close to them. But I recall one any. But we managed. And we

day we were at their home in the had fun . . . fun. Until you were

country. It was some holiday and a big girl, you would ask me to

all the family was there, sitting sing to you after we were in bed.

around in the back yard visiting. With the doors open between our

You had followed the dog to the rooms, I would sing sometimes for

front lawn and, naturally, I had fol- an hour, or until I was too hoarse to

lowed you. sing any longer. And there were

The flowing well was at the top nights when we were both nervous,

of the lawn near the fence and it and you would come and crawl into

ran constantly into a large barrel my bed.

sunk into the ground. You leaned Today, as I looked at you across

over to take a drink from the run- the room, trying to appear so ma-

ning tap and, although I was hold- ture, I thought of many things:

ing you, you slipped and went head- The day we were wishing on a

first into the overflowing barrel. wishbone, and I said, "Well, you

You were a dead weight, heavy got your wish."

for me to try and lift out. I called You answered, "No, you got

frantically for help, but because of your wish."

the distance and the talking and "But you got the head," I insist-

the laughter, no one heard me. I ed, "you got your wish."

knew I must get you out, and do You smiled, shyly, "I wished that

it quickly. Almost immersing my- you would get your wish."

self I reached down to get a good And the day you said, "Maybe I

hold on you and, with all my could do something so you would

rather limited strength, pulled you stop loving me. But nothing you

to the surface, coughing and chok- could ever do could make me stop

ing. loving you."

300 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

Is it any wonder that I love you thinking, you smiled, "You may not

so very, very much? believe it, but I'm going to finish

***** these. He may not be able to wear

f recalled when Jim came along. He t^'^™ ^"^^ t'^^y'" ^"^ knitted."
* was a fine, good boy from down „ "He'll wear them," I assured you
the street. It didn't seem serious y°" " '^\ ,^' y°" '™^ed toward
at first. You went together for me the sunlight touched your almost
nearly two years. After he finished transparent, fair skin, and I asked
college, he asked to marry you. We .^'^ y^" '^"'^ your blood is up a
thought you were too young - nght now? Do you feel all right?
nearly nineteen - but you said you ^ever better. Actually, Im
knew what you wanted, and since ^^^' ^ ^^^ ^ ^ ^
our wish for your happiness was ^ttt^t^t-xtt x^ t
sincere, we consented. The temple SUDDENLY, I was seeing you
ceremony was beautiful and sacred when you were pregnant, see-
and the wedding reception was ^"g Y^u pass the big living room
]Qyg]y window in your cute, blue-checked
Your dress was hand-sewn. Fm smock, carrying your white purse as
sure there has never been a lovelier, ^"ly ^ little girl playing house could
more radiantly beautiful bride, possibly carry it, coming in smiling
When the receiving was over and ^^ we rushed to kiss you.
you cut your wedding cake, I sat ^^^ the day before the baby was
at the side and watched you ^^^^> Y^u said to me, '^I think I'll
serving grandmas and aunts. I ^^^^ out to Rita's tomorrow and
had not wept. But as you moved spend the day.
back toward the table, for just the '^^h, no," I cried, '^tomorrow's
fraction of a moment your eyes when the baby is due. You mustn't
moved to mine with a sort of ^ake any chances driving that far.
frightened, seeking expression. You Something might happen."
stood as though you were about to ^'^^> I'^ ^^ all right," you as-
run toward me, and I felt that I ^^^^^^ "^^•

must run toward you and take you ^ut I wasn't that easily put off.

in my arms. But you went on and ^ insisted, ^'Promise me you won't,"

I turned my head. And cried-just You finally promised, then rose

a little. to leave. You kissed me a bit long-

^ « « * * er than usual that day, clung to me,

^'Oh, dear, I dropped a stitch," ^"^ ^ ^"^^ Y^" ^^^^ frightened,

you said, furrowing your smooth I assured you, "It will be just

brow, "Can you help me?" fine. Don't worry."

"I'm not too good at it, you At a quarter to eight the next

know, but I'll try," I told you, re- morning the phone rang. It was

membering the shawl I had begun Jim. You two had been at the hos-

before Ann was born and never pital since midnight. Now you

quite finished — though I still had were in the delivery room and we

hopes. could come out. Your Daddy went

As though you knew what I was pale, and I trembled as I got ready,

"THIS IS MY BABY'

301

all the time saying a prayer over
and over.

We were in the waiting room for
nearly an hour. Daddy had an ap-
pointment in Lake City to meet the
manager of his company at the
train. He kept saying, ''I don't
want to go, but Fm afraid Fll have
to."

Everything had gone fine, so we
told him he had better go, and
regretfully, he did. Shortly after-
ward, a nurse came into the room
and said there were too many in the
waiting room, and all except the
fathers would have to go downstairs
in the lobby. Jim's mother and I
went reluctantly.

It was in that half hour that we
were gone that they brought you
out, and word was sent to us that
we could see you. When I walked
into your room, you were very pale,
but your eyes were bright and you
said, ''Oh, Mama, you should have
been here. When they wheeled me
out they put her in my arms and
let me carry her down the hall. Oh,
shes so sweetJ'

I thought of when we had first
reached the hospital and Jim and
his mother had been talking about
the name for the baby if it were a
boy. I said, ''Now, just think how
badly she's going to feel about all
this planning for a boy."

I kissed you, whispering, "Of
course she is sweet. Now, you must
rest,"

\U^ two mothers left. In the hall
we met your doctor who
asked if we had seen the baby.
When we said, "No," he took us
to the nursery. He went in, asked
for your baby, brought it to the

door for us to see. I fell in love
with her then.

We came back to your room. I
could see you were in pain, and I
asked the nurse about it. She said
it was natural and you would be
fine. Still, I turned at the door to
look at you, thinking, she's paler
now than when we came in.

About noon, I called your room.
I was ready to hang up when you
told me the doctor was there. But
he wanted to speak to me. He said,
trying to make his voice casual,
"You and her husband might come
out within half an hour or so. It
is nothing to worry about. . . ."

In spite of his casualness, after a
moment I knew he meant that
there was trouble. You had looked
so pale and tired. Jim and I knelt
down and prayed together before we
left, and I felt sure you would be
?11 right.

Later, when you came out of the
operating room, you were very pale
and in pain. I could have stayed. But
I knew you needed rest . . . rest.
And if I stayed Jim's mother would
stay, too, and it might be too much
for you. I left, my heart straining
back to you, and your pain which
I had no power to ease.

It seemed no time at all until
someone was at my front door. It
was Jim's mother. She said the
hospital had been unable to reach
me and had called her. You had to
have another operation.

I stood trembling and managed
to say, "I can't ... I can't go this
minute. I will be out as soon as
possible."

Alone, I prayed, then called my
mother in Lake City, where your

302

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

father had gone, told her to try and
get in touch with him.

I sobbed on the telephone, "I
can't bear to have anything happen
to her." My mother wept.

I knew that nothing could keep
me from the hospital. I called a
friend, and she said she would be
right over to take me out. I didn't
think of a taxi, and I suppose the
reason was that I needed a friend so
badly. The ten minutes I waited
seemed an eternity.

WHEN I got to the hospital, I
met the doctor and a special-
ist he had called in to help him, in
the hall.

''How is she?" I whispered.

''She is in her room. If this
doesn't help, we'll have to do some-
thing more drastic."

"It must help," I whispered.

I went to your room where you
still lay. There was a blood trans-
fusion (your fourth) in one arm,
glucose in the other, and oxygen in
your nose. You managed part of
your wonderful smile, and I stroked
back your hair — from which the
curl had gone — and thought of
you passing the big window carry-
ing your white purse; thought of
the time as a child when you were
strong and insisted on stirring my
cake batter, saying, "I'll be your
electric beater."

I kissed you, and not meaning to,
let a tear fall on your cheek. Then
I turned and walked out of the
room. Soon, Jim's mother came out
and admonished me not to let you
see me cry. I nodded. You weren't
hei child.

You asked me later why I cried,

and I smiled, saying, "I was sorry
that you had to go back into the
operating room, and sorry I didn't
get there sooner. But everything's
just fine. Just fine."

:i;c j^c j^c jj: )!«

npHAT was months ago. Now you
are sitting opposite me, well and
strong again.

You said, "She's stirring. Do you
want to get her?"

I nodded, rising, going toward the
room which would always be yours.
You were close behind me, however,
for her every waking moment was a
wonder to us all.

We entered the room. She looked
at us with her lovely eyes. I reached
my arms out to her. But she
turned and reached for you in-
stead. Just as she still does when
she first wakens or is tired or un-
happy. Grandma is wonderful at
other times, but in these moments,
you are the one she wants.

Suddenly as I watched you lift
her to your shoulder, I knew with
a strange pang that what you had
said was true. She was indeed your
baby. You had paid for her with
your travail, just as I had paid for
you.

But it was infinitely more than
that. All of my thinking and re-
membering had proved not my
point, but yours. There is birth,
and there is something else, knit by
the moments and the hours that
no one else ever shares. I said,
"Yes, my darling, she is your baby."

To myself I thought. But she will
not always be.

And that, too, is as it should be.
As it must be if the world is to
go on.

Don Knight

THE GRAND TETONS AND JACKSON LAKE, WYOMING

■ ♦ »

Sylvia Probst Young

Crimson streaked and gold is dawn,
Lifting through the gray.
Dew-bathed rose, and winging bird-
Harbinger of day.

Lift your eyes to wood and field.
Look to rock-ribbed hill.
In the gentle, waking hour.
All is hushed and still —

Peace be thine, oh, tired heart.
Now the night is gone —
God has willed it shall be so.
After darkness — dawn!

Page 303

(bixtt/ LJears KyLgo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, May i, and May 15, 1897

*'FoR THE Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

EGYPT: Egypt is a country in the northeast of Africa, extending from the Medi-
terranean Sea to the first cataract of the Nile, that of Assouan. ... Its length from
this cataract to the northernmost point of the Delta, is about 500 miles; and its
breadth from the shores of the Red Sea to the Libyan desert, may be estimated at 250
miles. This land was inhabited at a very early period of the world's existence; and in
ancient times it contained a great number of cities, and an incredible multitude of
people. Egypt may be described as "the bed of the Nile," the cultivated territory only
extending to the limits of the inundation. . . .

— Julia A. Druce

FROM NEW ZEALAND: The White Kihhon (New Zealand) states that two
Maori ladies, Mrs. Hirani and Mrs. Taranaki, were members of a deputation which
recently waited on the premier of New Zealand in regard to native land disputes.

— News Note

PARTY IN THE LION HOUSE: On Thursday afternoon, April 29, Sister
Margaret P. Young gave a most enjoyable party in the interesting parlor of the Lion
House. Most of the guests present were Temple workers. . . . The afternoon was
passed in social conversation mostly reminiscent of the house, its illustrious owner and its
belongings, of incidents connected with it and the people who were familiar and
frequent guests there in the days of President Brigham Young. . . . President Lorenzo
Snow addressed . . . the sisters, alluding particularly to the work in the Temple and
urging the benefits to the living and the dead. . . .

— News Note

ODE TO THE PIONEERS

Hail to the year of Jubilee!

Let pealing anthems rise.

And bursts of echoing melody

Loud mingle with the skies!

Let earth resound with music's power;

Glad welcoming the year.

When Utah sees her natal hour

The fiftieth time appear. . . .

— Orson F. Whitney

GENERAL RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE: Conference opened with
singing "O say what is truth"; prayer was offered by Elder Charles O. Card, President
Alberta Stake, Canada; continued by singing "Redeemer of Israel." President Zina D. H.
Young made a few opening remarks. . . . Sister Annie D. Hardy, representative from
Mexico, spoke cheerfully in an interesting manner of the country, the mission under-
taken by the people in that locality . . . spoke in terms of praise of the sisters. . , .
President Ann C. Woodbury, St. George Stake, felt sure they had a mint in sericul-
ture, realized it would be a benefit to them in taking care of the poor. . . . Sister
Woodbury also urged the sisters to be faithful and work for their dead. . . . Sister
Zina Y. Card talked about home industries. . . . thought we as a people had made too
much of the things of this world . . . thought it was displeasing in the sight of the
Lord. . . .

Page 304

Woman's Sphere

Ramoiia W. Cannon

T lEUTENANT Colonel Mary L.
Milligan, Edgewood, Pennsylva-
nia, has taken over the Women's
Army Corps command. She enter-
ed the WAC in 1942.

EAUTIFUL Thailand Princess
Wiwam Worawam is secretary
to her father, Prince Wan Waitha-
yakon, new President of the General
Assembly of the United Nations.
She is also being very successful as
a general good-will ambassador.

lyrRS. GOLDA MEIR, reared in
Milwaukee, Wisconsin, is Is-
rael's Foreign Minister.

\ quarter of a century ago Spanish-
speaking women were expected
to be ''like flowers decorating their
homes." The men of their coun-
tries felt that being in business, poli-
tics, universities, and public life in
general was ''all right for the women
of the United States, but not for
our women.'' Today, in Spain,
Cuba, and South America women
are doing all these things. Young
girls study in the universities along
with the men. They are very am-
bitious. Yet with all their modern
progress, they retain the romantic
beauty and charm of the maidens
who coquetted modestly behind
iron-grilled windows some years ago.

lyrRS. REED H. (AURELIA
^ * PYPER) RICHARDS, an

active Latter-day Saint woman, a
native of Salt Lake City, was recent-
ly named "U. S. Lady of the Year"
by the magazine U. S. Lady, which
is devoted to problems of service-
men's wives. On the selection com-
mittee were the wives of the Secre-
taries of Defense, Army, Navy, Air
Force, and other service leaders. Her
husband is Lt. Col. Reed H. Rich-
ards, also a Latter-day Saint, former-
ly of Salt Lake City, now of Fort
Bragg, North Carolina. The couple
has seven adopted children. Mrs.
Richards won enthusiastic personal
approval on her national television
broadcast, following this honor.

ORITISH Betty E. Box is a noted
producer of motion picture
films in England.

ALENE D ALTON, Salt Lake
City's nationally famous Story
Princess, told the story, "The Littlest
Angel," on a national television
broadcast, December 23. The N. A.
Donohue Company, Chicago, has
recently published a book of Mrs.
Dalton's original stories. The Story
Piincess Stories, charmingly told
and beautifully illustrated.

Page 305

DlTORIAl

VOL 44

MAY 1957

NO. 5

(P.

en in

npHE woman who takes her pen in
hand to weave her thoughts in-
to words enters an infinite world of
far-reaching influence and signifi-
cance. Her poem or her story may
reach the hearts of thousands whom
she has never seen, and their spirits
may be enlightened and uplifted-
may be changed and enriched—
through the new patterns woven
with familiar words. All the words
of the language are ready for the
writer to use— all the singing words,
all the beckoning words, all the pro-
found words. It is for the woman
with her pen in hand to make the
new patterns and to mark those pat-
terns with the signature of her own
personality, the depth and beauty
of her thoughts; it is for her to
communicate the meaning of life as
it has been given her to understand
the worth and the purpose of her
days upon the earth.

Poetry, as song, was the first form
of literature, and it has become
a heritage of harmony, singing
through the centuries. It partakes
of music in its sweep of rhythm; it
is like sculpture in its use of form;
and it is allied to painting in color
and perspective vision. A great and
good poem draws its richness from
many sources, and may be compared
to a precious tapestry of muted or
glowing colors, symbolic of the
spirit in its everlasting search for
eternal values.

Fictional and imaginative stories

Page 306

uiand

have been told since time began,
and in the scattering of the people,
each land developed its epics and
sagas, its small romantic legends, its
great heroic narratives. Set in its
framework of historic perception,
the short story can be more than
plot and people, more than prob-
lems and solutions. In presenting
its illuminated segment of life, the
story may unify, with the power of
words, the discordant threads of
earthly existence, and in its reveal-
ing design, the story may beckon
its reader to heights of spiritual
understanding not visible before.

The ability to weave a tapestry of
words is a precious gift— worthy of
use and development. The strands
for the weaving are endless, and
their colors may be patterned in the
aspirations and the hopes of women
through the ages. Consider the
natural world, the beautiful and
ever-revealing earth, which the
Heavenly Father has given us for
our sojourn in time and for our
habitation in eternity. Portraits of
earth's loveliness may be made with
words — perhaps the inspiration
may come from a flower or a bird,
or the greening hills of home. A
writer may speak of the unfolding
ways of children, the emotions of a
mother's heart, the lasting com-
munion of friendship, the abiding
thoughts of maturity, the wise ex-
panse of the minds of the aged.
These may be the strands for the

EDITORIAL

307

beginning of the weaving, for the
design and for the pattern.

For the Latter-day Saint woman,
the subject matter of her hterary
composition can be wide and lofty,
spiritually beckoning, for to her has
been given a priceless legacy of
aspiration and understanding. Not
only may she choose to recount the
emotions and ideals which appeal
to her womanhood, but she may
place these thoughts in their right-
ful sequence in the eternal plan of
family patterns. A woman, having
the heritage of the gospel, may de-
lineate the courageous ways of pio-
neering with the realization that the
light of faith illuminated the dark
plains and glowed upon the un-
known mountains. The story of
sacrifice and accomplishment, the
story of banishment and rebuild-
ing, the story of the desert turned
to a garden— how various and how
beautiful are the strands for our
weaving with words.

The poetry of Eliza R. Snow, for
whom the Relief Society contest is
named, expressed the ideals and
yearnings of her people. Her poems
were trumpets calling and banners
waving; they were evening prayer
and home fires burning. She has
given to Latter-day Saint women an

example and a challenge. Realizing
the importance of this challenge to
Relief Society and to women inter-
ested in writing, the general board
has provided an opportunity for the
women of the Church to express
themselves in poems of lasting sig-
nificance. Each year the prize-win-
ning poems are published in the
Magazine in January, the birthday
month of the pioneer poet, Eliza R.
Snow.

The story contest, initiated in
1942, as a memorial to the centen-
nial year of Relief Society, has been
continued since that time, offering
to the sisters the wide field of fic-
tion for the expression of themes
dear to their hearts.

Who will sing with strength and
beauty the songs of modern Zion?
Who will there be among us to
tell the story of our people — their
past and their present — their hopes
for the future? When a woman
takes her pen in hand, she weaves
a tapestry which is intended to be
shared with her sisters. For this
far-reaching purpose, she will choose
the strands with care, and she will
carefully plan the design, make
strong the weaving, and illuminate
her tapestry.

-V. P. C.

Signal oil (bun

Maiyhah Woolsey

A little while each day, the sun shines in
And lays upon the floor a golden square
Patterned with lacy shadows of the leaves
The window-arching elms and maples wear.

And, watching, I renew a deep sweet sense
Of peace, contentment, and serenit}^;
This small design of light and shadow seems
A token that all's well, and so shall be.

TbJbuL

TO THE FIELD

ujiighain LJoung LLnive/sitii JLeadership vi/eek

Annual ''Festival of Learning" — 'The Family Faces the Future"

T3RIGHAM Young University Leadership Week will be held June 24-29,
1957, on the Brigham Young University Campus, Provo, Utah. Relief
Society members have found the leadership classes of great interest and
value and are looking forward to this year's program. The general board
wishes to call to the attention of Relief Society members the following
classes which, in addition to many others, it is believed will be of special
interest to Relief Society women:

Messages of the Doctrine and Covenants

Shakespeare

For Teachers of Adults

Arts and Crafts for Adults

Makmg Our Own Audio — Visual Aids

Materials and Methods for Church Choirs

Challenges of the Family in the Modern World

Roots of Family Happiness

Home Nursing

Family Night

Family Financial Planning

"How" and "Why" for the Housewife

Fashion Show — "Clothing the Latter-day Saint Family"

Parenthood in a Free Nation

Elder Roy W. Doxey, author of the theology lessons for the coming
year, will teach the course on The Doctrine and Covenants; Elder Briant S.
Jacobs, author of the Relief Society literature lessons, will teach the classes
in Shakespeare; and Elder John Farr Larson, author of the social science
lessons, will teach a course on Latter-day Saint family life. Many excel-
lent courses on family life, in addition to those listed above, will be given.

A detailed program may be obtained by requesting a copy of "The
Family Faces the Future" from Brigham Young University Adult Educa-
tion and Extension Services, Provo, Utah.

While the instruction and teaching received at Leadership Week
are not the official instructions representing Relief Society, yet the
material is beneficial because it will supplement and enhance understand-
ing.
Page 308

cyt LJear's Supply

Mabel L. Anderson

npHE advice of the Church to store food has brought back to me many
happy memories of my childhood.

My parents would never think of starting a winter without a year's
supply of coal and wood, without the barns full of hay, the granaries full
of wheat and oats, the potato cellar bulging, cabbages wrapped in papers,
carrots and parsnips dug and placed under the ground, great bins of
apples, barrels of meat in brine, and smoked meat hanging from the
ceiling, shelves of colorful jams, jellies, fruits, meats, and vegetables. We
had, in addition, a case or two of canned goods, at least a hundred-pound
sack of sugar, five gallons of honey, a gallon or two of ''Dixie" molasses,
and, hanging from the ceiling, was a platform on which were several sacks
of flour. Before freezing weather, mother always made a goodly supply of
homemade laundry soap. With our own cow and chickens, we were
"prepared."

My parents were not unique. That was the way most people lived.
It was a sane, safe, secure way of life. We knew that our loved ones and
the strangers within our gates would not need to hunger, because we had
our cellars and our bins full.

Today, as in the past, it is wise to have a year's supply of essentials on
hand. Such a plan gives us a feeling of security, a knowledge that we
are obeying the counsel of the General Authorities. It is a way of life
which has been taught and practiced by faithful Church members over
the years.

uiold (bverg llioment

Elise Bailey Collins

Listen! The day is a beautiful song
Playing for people to hear with their hearts.
Hold every moment-note preciously long.
Savor the magic before it departs.

Violin sunshine and wind-cellos blend;
Cymbal-puff clouds echo all through the sky;
Quicksiher chords shimmer over a lake.
Weaving a melody meant for the eye.

Page 309

is the

best policy

1 1 iodestyi SJ^s the Ujest IjPoucg

TV/IODESTY, like honesty in the copy book adage, is the best pohcy. It
is the best pohcy because it is best for you.

Modesty is a many-sided virtue. It apphes to your manner of speech,
your manner of dress, your manner of conduct. And thus it reveals the
manner of person you are.

Take speech. One who is modest in speech talks with restraint, sticks
to the facts, gives to others the right to their own opinions without com-

Page 310

MODESTY IS THE BEST POLICY 3l1

promising his own. His opinions are listened to; his advice is often
heeded.

Modesty in dress is another virtue. Smartness of style and modesty
can go together, and often do. On the other hand, to flaunt one's figure,
especially before persons of the opposite sex, may excite attention but
not inspire admiration. Immodesty in dress is more likely to bring a
'Svhistle call" of dubious compliment than a sincere proposal of honorable
friendship.

Modesty of conduct also brings its own reward. In a day when vul-
garity is sometimes commercialized to the tune of ''off beat" dance steps,
it may take restraint to be modest on dance floor or in parked car, but true
modesty will pay off in the lasting trust and enduring friendships of your
companions.

To these rewards of modesty you can add another — your own self-
respect — and without self-respect you can never have the true joy of
living which a loving Heavenly Father put us here to find and cherish. So
— be modest.

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

cJhe L^ereus [Blooms

Ethel Jacohson

There is no more spectacular flower than the cereus Queen of the Night, whose
enormous blooms open in summer for one night only.

This is the night long awaited,

When all the desert, breath bated,

Watches loveliness unfold.

Petal by petal, aureoled

With lucent silver, till a queen

Radiant as a star is seen

Mantled in moonlight, crowned with dew

Among her night-moth retinue.

Dawn finds no trace of wonderment —
Only a flowerhead withered, spent.
And a ghost of fragrance on the breeze
To hint of midnight witcheries.

LKectpes QJrom the f iorwegian llLission

Submitted by Zina R. Eiigebretsen

Fish Baked in Deep Fat

1 lb. fish fillet (can use frozen) Dipping Mixture:

salt

deep fat ^ ^' ^- ^^^"^

Vs tsp. salt
White Sauce: y, tsp. sugar

1 tbsp. butter 54 c. milk

1 tbsp. flour 1 tbsp. butter

1-1 Vz c. milk 1 egg

Add to the white sauce:

1 tbsp. vinegar 2 tbsp. minced parsley, cucumber cut

!4 tsp. mustard fine, or capers

1-2 egg yolks

Cut the fish in slices of one-half inch, dip in the mixture, and bake in deep fat
for about ten minutes. Serve with the sauce.

Boiled Cod

1 lb. cod *y3 c. salt

1 qt. water 1 tsp. vinegar

Cut the fish in slices of one-half inch and let stand under running water for ten
minutes. Place in boiling salt water to simmer for seven minutes. Caution: Do not
allow to boil after the fish has been put in.

*The salt helps to bring out the flavor of the fish and keeps it firm while cooking.

Veiled Country-Girls

1 c. bread crumbs Vz tbsp. cinnamon

1 tbsp. sugar

Toast the bread crumbs until they are golden brown. Leave to cool. Then
sprinkle them with the sugar and cinnamon.

Applesauce:

3-4 apples 1-2 tbsp. sugar

Yz-i c. water

Cook apples with water and sugar. Cool.

Filling:

1 c. cream Vz tsp. vanilla

Place the bread crumbs and the applesauce in layers in a bowl and cover with
whipped cream. Jam may be added to the top layer, if desired.

Lamb in Cabbage

4-5 lbs. lamb or mutton salt

6 lbs. cabbage water

The meat should be washed in lukewarm water, cut into chunks, and then put
into just enough hot, salted water to cover the meat. Skim the grease from the water
when it begins to boil. Simmer, with lid on, for one-half hour. Remove from stove.

Page 312

RECIPES FROM THE NORWEGIAN MISSION 313

Sauce:

Vs lb. butter i tbsp. whole pepper (unground)

Ys lb. white flour

Melt the butter and blend in the flour. Thin with strained broth. To this sauce,
add a layer of meat, and then a layer of washed, cut cabbage, then another layer of
meat, and so on, until cabbage and meat have been placed in the sauce. Add the
pepper (may be tied in small linen bag). Simmer, with lid on, until tender (at least
three hours).

Lapskaus

1 lb. salted side meat (pork)

1 lb. lean beef
Vi lb. pork fat
'/4 qt. potatoes

1 small onion
salt to taste
pepper to taste
water

The lean beef, pork fat, and potatoes are diced, covered with water, and put on to
cook. The finely chopped onion, salt, and pepper are added to taste. Boil, under lid,
for about one and one-half hours. The salted side pork should be added after the
meat has boiled for one-half hour. This dish has a stew-like consistency.

You Cannot Leave Me Alone

2 eggs Vz c. cold water

2 tbsp. sugar i c. cream

1 env. unflavored gelatine /4 tsp. vanilla

Sprinkle gelatine in the cold water to soften. Place on heat to melt. Whip the
eggs and mix them with the melted gelatine. Stir slightly until mixture thickens.
Pour into a glass bowl and cover with raspberries, strawberries, or other berries or
fruit. Then cover with whipped cream.

^Petition

Grace Barker Wilson

I did not ask for sun to shine
Along my way,

But took the brightness or the gloom
Day after day.

I did not ask that all of joy

Should come to me.

But laughed or wept as time went on.

Impartially.

But for my child, I beg the road
Be not too rough.
Could not for her a few, brief tears
Be just enough?

The Third House Down

Florence B. Dunioid

THE first Grace Warren knew
that their neighbors, across
the street and the third house
down, were moving was when she
saw it in the morning Chionicle.

She looked across the breakfast
table in the small perfectly appoint-
ed dining room at her husband.
'Tom, the Normans down the street
are moving to California. The
Whites had a neighborhood party
for them last night."

Tom, one of those good-looking
homely men, looked up from his
half of the paper. "Oh. How come
they didn't invite us?"

'*I guess because we're not friends
of the Normans," Grace said. ''Well,
really, we scarcely know them at
all." Grace was slight of build, and
blonde, perhaps a little shy. But
not really shy, she acknowledged to
herself. People, she thought, just
any people, were sometimes too
much trouble to bother with.
Still. . . . She looked down at the
social item again.

'The Kains were there," she went
on. The Kains lived on the east of
Tom and Grace, a house farther
away from the Normans than them-
selves. Still, Betty Kain was more
Janis Norman's age than was she,
Grace.

She read a little farther. 'The
Moores were there, too." The
Moores lived directly across the
street; they were much older than
even she and Tom.

"I saw Olive and Dr. Moore going
down the street last night," Grace
said. "They were all dressed up. I
wondered where they were going."

Page 314

As though he detected the odd
note of distress in her voice, Tom
said, "The Moores are friends of the
Whites, aren't they?" The Whites
were the ones who gave the party.

"Yes, of course," Grace said
quickly. She brushed at an imagi-
nary hair on her forehead. Really,
for the last of August it was quite
warm.

It was not jealousy, of course. The
Whites, who gave the party, were
a young couple, younger than the
Normans, who were moving. All of
which added up to the fact, Grace
had to admit, that age has little to
do with friendship.

The thought of the Normans
moving away, and all the way to
California, arose disturbingly in
Grace's mind several times that day.
When Mrs. Norman first moved
into the third house down, three
years ago, she had seemed a friendly
sort of person. Though she was a
busy one, too, with her three chil-
dren. Even so she found time for
golf. One morning she had even
phoned Grace, w^ho had never been
to call on her. That was a couple
of summers ago.

^^T was going out to Hill Acres to
golf this morning with Betty
Kain," Janis Norman had said in
her quick, rather abrupt tone. "But
now Betty can't go. I was wonder-
ing if you might go with me."

There had been no good, valid
reason, Grace remembered guiltily
now, why she couldn't have gone.
It was just one of those days when
she hadn't cared about it.

THE THIRD HOUSE DOWN

315

'Tm sorry/' she had told Janis.
'1 just can't." She hadn't given an
excuse. The fact was that she had
not had one.

''But I have a baby-sitter here!"
Janis had been very insistent; her
voice almost excited. Evidently she
would have to pay the sitter any-
way. Or else with her three chil-
dren, a baby-sitter and an outing
had made an occasion for her that
she didn't want to miss.

/^RACE had taken a moment long-
er. 'Tm really very sorry/' she
had said then. 'Tlease call me,
though, another time."

Janis had not called her another
time. Very often Grace would
be out front as Janis walked by with
one or more of the children. But
though she always smiled and spoke,
she did not stop and chat.

This incident and several of less
importance kept rising up to trouble
Grace all through that night. She
had not meant to be unfriendly.
When Janis' new baby came, Grace
was always going to run down. But
somehow she hadn't. Now, this
late summer of 1956, the baby was
walking.

'Til rather miss the Normans,"
Grace told Tom that next morning
at breakfast. "The children were
nice. Sometimes I wished Janis
would let their hair grow. I couldn't
tell if they were boys or girls. I
didn't much like that big old gray
dog of theirs, though he never gave
us any trouble."

The Normans were still on her
mind along about eleven-thirty that
morning. Grace had been to the
grocery store. As she drove their
new shiny car into their driveway,
Janis Norman, a hand holding each

of the two smaller children, was
passing.

Grace jumped out of the car,
banged the door, and with some
alacrity hurried out to the street.

"Oh, Mrs. Norman!" Grace cried
in her most friendly, charming man-
ner. For the instant she could not
recall the girl's first name. "I hear
you're moving to California. And
here I've never gotten acquainted
with you yet."

"No." Janis Norman showed
even white teeth, but Grace could
not have called it a very friendly
smile.

Still Grace persisted. She was
truly sorry about it. She supposed
it was her fault. "Where to in Cali-
fornia?" she asked, wanting to pro-
long the conversation.

"Oakland," Janis Norman said.

"How nice!" Grace said, smiling.
Funny, she didn't feel at all shy
now. Could it be her laziness in
getting acquainted had been just
complacency, because she and Tom
were so happy with their new home,
their life, and their old friends?

"I have two sisters who live out
of San Francisco," she persisted
now. "It's lovely and sunny in
Oakland, I believe."

"We've bought a big old house,"
Janis Norman said. "I'm trying to
decide how to decorate it. I was
just next door," she went on.
"Mrs. Moore invited me to see how
she has redecorated hers."

Though Grace thought Janis
Norman might get some ideas from
her own place, too, she didn't feel
she could ask her to come in now
and see hers. They spoke a moment
longer and Grace wished them well.
Then Janis Norman and the two
children moved on down the street.

316

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

'T^HE feeling of regret to see her
neighbors move away, stayed
with Grace. And it was tinged more
than ever now with a feehng of
conscience. How could she have
lived so close to the Normans, and
she without any children at home,
and never have become acquainted
with them?

The next day was Wednesday.
The weather had turned abruptly
cool, though of course it was the
last of August. Along about noon
Grace took a cushion and a book
and sat down on the front step to
get the sun. But before she started
to read, her eyes wandered down
the street.

A little shock went through her.
In the driveway of the Normans'
was a big moving van.

The van was a dingy gray, and
shabbier than most vans she had
seen. The double doors were open
on this side. "F . . . I . . . .'' Grace
tried to read the name blazoned
across the side in red paint, but a
tree blocked her effort— as she had
blocked Janis Norman's efforts to
be friendly?

Guilt and regret tugged at her
again. Her thoughts went back to
yesterday's conversation with Janis.
Janis had said that they were leav-
ing today. Yet, even that had not
registered on Grace's mind! How
could she be so negligent, so care-
less! How could she put off things
the way she did! She had lost an
opportunity that could never be
recalled.

On impulse, Grace jumped up
and hurried down the street.
Skirting the big van and crowding
between a tow car and a smaller car
at the curb, she went up the walk^
rang the doorbell.

Janis Norman came to the door.

"It's I," Grace said humbly. "I
saw the van. I didn't really think
you were leaving so soon. So soon,"
she echoed bleakly.

"I told you yesterday," Janis said,
again with the even, white, rather
forced smile.

''I know. I don't know where my
mind is," Grace said contritely. *'I
hate so to see you go. I was won-
dering if all of you couldn't come
up for lunch?"

''Janis, Jan!" Mr. Norman's voice
came from the rear of the house.
''We're all ready. Come get the
baby!"

"I'm sorry," Janis said. "We're
just leaving."

They were going to stop down-
town, Grace knew, or along the
way.

"I'm sorry, too," Grace said.
Tears were in her throat.

As she went back up the walk she
knew somehow that she would
always be sorry. It was something
she would never forget. An oppor-
tunity lost to be friendly. A chance
that would never come again.

TT was two weeks later when she
looked out her kitchen window
and saw a new, shiny green and
blue van at the third house down.
She was honestly and truly busy
that morning. She had helped
Tom with some letters before he
left for work. She was going to a
luncheon at twelve. She wanted to
put a couple of batches of clothes
in her washer and get them on the
line, and she couldn't think of going
away without the beds made, the
house in order.

"I'm going down the street," she
called out to Tom, who himself was

THE THIRD HOUSE DOWN

317

just leaving the house. ''Our new
neighbors are moving in. I want
to get acquainted with them, see if
there's anything I can do." If it
looked as if they needed help, the
housework, she decided, would have
to go.

As she hurried along, the shyness
she had always used as an excuse
was not bothering her at all. Per-
haps, she admitted honestly, it had
never been anything but a shield,
an excuse for being self-complacent,
for laziness.

She skirted the big van, went up

the walk. Even so, she decided, it
was, perhaps never easy for anyone
to make these first friendly advances.
But they were necessary. They
were what made life worth living.
And when they weren't made, there
was always the feeling left behind,
as it was with her about the Nor-
mans, of regret, of something
missed, like a shadow across the
sun.

Grace pressed her finger to the
doorbell of her new neighbors. This
time, at least, the shadow would not
be of her making.

Q/he y^id-QJashioned K^lock

Yeinessa. M. Nagle

T TOW soothing can be the steady "tick-tock" of an old-fashioned clock. The regular
•■■ •■■ repetition with which fragments of time are checked off can soothe frazzled nerves
and afford a feeling of security. To the accompaniment of time's audible metering,
memories can be stirred, silent prayers offered, and new resolves made. These brief
moments of reflection daily can bring solace for disappointments, provide an oppor-
tunity for appraisal of values, or afford time to snatch a brief answer to the eternal
question, "Whither?"

Try stopping in the middle of a task, listening to the sound of fragments of time
recorded — not with an attitude of relinquishment, but with a feehng of well being.
The next task will be welcomed with greater optimism.

Q>i

inging

oments

Mabel Jones Gahhott

There are moments when the heart must sing;
When lilac-laden breezes whisper spring.
And husbands pause to press a stolen kiss.
The heart goes spiraling in grateful bliss;

Or when your three-year-old as twilight ends.
Whispers softly, "Mommy, we are friends,"
And kneels to bless you in his simple prayers.
Then raptures choke your speaking unawares.
Or after darkened hours when the mind,
Hopeless, hurt, bewildered, turns to find
Faith reborne on fleet yet fervent wing —
Oh, thesre are moments when the heart must sinf

[Bright {Barrier of the Lrlains

Nell Murbarger

EVEN the briskly trotting work to know the crunch of steel wagon

team seemed to sense the big tires.

glory of the morning. If the It would not always be so, Father

air of the High Plains country still was saying. He was pointing out

carried a little of winter's bite, and the location of the section line that

a few small patches of snow still bounded our homestead on the

lingered in the deeper coulees, it did south and cast sides — a line still

not matter, since everything else indistinguishable from a million

told of spring's arrival! Our own other acres of virgin prairie. He

hearts told us of that miracle: the was telling Mother that along that

new blades of grass appearing in the line eventually would run a smooth,

draws, the meadow larks newly re- hard-surfaced road over which we

turned from the south, the bold, might haul to market our grain and

bright blueness of the sky ... all produce.

these things bore witness to winter's Grain and pioduce. . . . Those

end. were wonderful words to my young

Standing proudly upright in the ears! Almost as wonderful as the
wagon box behind Father and sounds issuing from the rear of the
Mother, my small, mitten-clad wagon box, where sledge and ham-
hands clutching the back of the mer and axe and post auger were
spring seat for support, I looked rattling and bouncing together in a
about at my world. merry, mad rhythm, and even that

It was a big world — a terribly big mad rhythm was a poor match for

world! — and, judged by some the exultant rhythm in our hearts!

standards, I suppose, it might have On this day — after fourteen

seemed an empty world. As far as months of planning and disillusion-

my eyes could range in any direc- ment, and waiting and striving and

tion, was neither fence nor field, planning again — we were actually

neither tree nor trail, and, with our to begin work on The Fence . . .

own homestead shanty now hidden the fence that would set our lands

behind the shoulder of the hill, apart, and, for the first time, would

there was not even one house any- bring to our homestead acres a

where to be seen. promise of security and the joy of

In all this wide world, spreading harvest!
away from our moving horses and Thus far, in our homesteading ex-
wagon, there existed only blue sky perience, neither security nor har-
and sunshine, and springtime, and vest had been ours,
gently rolling hills and swales mat- With the passing of the buffa-
ted over by the cured grass of the lo, the Great Plains had become
previous summer . . . grass that an empire for cattlemen whose
never had felt the bite of a plow- droves of white-faced Ilerefords
share, and only now was beginning swarmed over the open range, un-

Poge 318

BRIGHT BARRIER OF THE PLAINS

319

restrained by boundary, unrestrained
by law. When Father and Mother
and I had emigrated west to file
claim on 160 acres of land, cattle
still had held the right-of-way, and
the *'nester" who dared trespass on
their domain might as well accept
the fact that neither peace nor crops
could be his until his acres were
bound about by the bright, singing
barrier of barbed wire.

But our first summer on the
homestead had found a great many
tasks to be done, and pitifully little
time in which to do them. With
building our claim shanty, digging
a well, contriving a weather-tight
shed for our animals and chickens,
and cutting prairie hay and juniper
wood for winter, there had been no
time available for constructing two
miles of fence.

Lacking any previous experience
with range cattle. Father and Moth-
er had been hopelessly optimistic.
Even without a fence, they had
supposed, we should be able to
raise at least a few ''kitchen vege-
tables''; but it soon became obvious
there would be no chance to raise
either blade or root.

Despite all our efforts to guard
against the nightly pillaging of the
cattle, we had seen our thriving field
of emerald green sod-corn laid to
waste by their devastating greed.
We had seen our young Hubbard
squashes trodden to pulp under
their hooves. Even Mother's brave
clump of petunias and marigolds by
the kitchen door, and the box elder
whip Father had planted so hope-
fully, had met the same discourag-
ing end.

I was only a little shaver, but Fll
never forget the look that passed

over Mother's face the morning she
stepped out the door and saw her
little flower bed had been complete-
ly destroyed during the night. She
had been using every drop of her
kitchen waste water to keep the
plants alive and blooming, and had
seemed to draw a great store of
strength and comfort from the
bright flowers. And now, they were
trampled into the earth as though
they had never existed.

''Just wait!" Father had said, re-
assuringly. "Things will be differ-
ent, next year!"

Nodding dully. Mother had
mumbled something about it being
of no importance . . . but I still
remember the tired, beaten look in
her eyes as she turned back into the
shanty.

CUMMER is brief in the Great
Plains country, and almost be-
fore we had realized what was
happening, September had sent
snow whirling across the land.

Throughout the long winter, the
gaunt range cattle had milled and
bawled around our tar-papered
claim shack, seeking to gain what-
ever protection they might from the
icy blizzards. Whenever we had
stepped out the door, they had
circled away warily, pivoting to
stare at us from their wild, hollow
eyes. It had been impossible not
to pity their desperate hunger —
even as we had resented their pres-
ence on our land — but our meager
store of hay had been barely enough
to carry our own animals through
the long, cold months.

All that winter we had talked
about The Fence. Some of our
neighboring homesteaders — either

320 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

less resourceful or more affluent I would stay out of the way at least
than we — were planning to fence half the time, would carry the tools
their claims with split cedar posts and lead the horses forward from
imported from the State of Wash- one post hole to the next; and,
ington. Our posts, however, were meanwhile, would make a reason-
to be made from pine saplings cut able effort to remain unpunctured
by Father the previous autumn and by cactuses and unbitten by rattle-
hauled from the ''cedar breaks," snakes.

twenty miles away. During the win- This inexperience, however, did

ter evenings we had peeled the bark not prevent my being terrifically in-

and scraped each post until it had terested in the operation, and every

shone with the white smoothness phase of development found me a

of ivory; and always, as we worked, fascinated spectator,

we had made plans for the tmie when a hole had been reamed

when we might incorporate those to sufficient depth with the auger,

posts into a cattle-tight barrier. pother would insert the larger end

At last had come spring; and as of a post, settling it in place with

soon as the snow was well enough a few strong blows of the sledge,

gone that he could find our corner Mother, using the butt end of the

monuments. Father had begun sur- hammer handle, would then tamp

veying our boundary, sighting from the loose earth solidly about the

each corner marker to signal flags post until the hole was filled and

raised on opposite corners. Stakes rounded. Meanwhile, Father would

had been driven along this line and have begun digging a new hole, two

posts had been strung. rods beyond.

At noon we sat in the shelter of
TX^HEN the first week of April the wagon and ate a cold lunch of
showed the ground to be free bacon sandwiches and boiled eggs,
of frost, we had known that our and not until sundown did we turn
long-awaited fence might, at last, homeward. By that time, we were
be started. hungry and muscle-sore, and very
Despite their lack of experience tired, but posts had been set for
with range cattle. Father and Moth- the first half mile of fence. Father
er had come from long lines of said it had been a good day's work,
eastern farm folk and were thor- Next morning, the barbed wire
oughly conversant with this business was strung — the heavy spool being
of fence building. As for myself, threaded on an iron bar laid across
I was strictly inexperienced labor. I the w^agon box. As the horses were
had been in the world but a very driven along the fence line, the
short while, and in that period had spool revolved and the wire played
never built a fence, assisted in build- out smoothly behind. Upon reach-
ing a fence, nor even watched a ing the farther end of our half-mile
fence being built. As a matter of boundary, one end of the wire was
fact, I had scarcely seen a fence in attached to the wagon wheel, the
all my short life; so about all that other end first having been fastened
could be expected of me was that to a well-anchored corner post.

THE OLD TIN TRUNK

321

As the horses strained forward,
the wire grew steadily tighter until
Father judged it sufficiently well
''stretched." Setting the brake, so
the wagon could not settle back,
he and Mother then started staphng
the wire to the proper height on
the posts.

Ten days later, with two miles
of fencing completed, our home-
stead, for the first time, assumed a
definite identity. Before, it had
been only 160 acres of prairie sod,
lost in the midst of a prairie-sod
world, and cryptically designated in
records of the Land Office, "NW34
S. 27, Twp. 7, R. 6 E."

Now, however, we could see the
actual extent of it! All the land
encompassed by these three tight,
singing wires — all these rolling

hills, that rocky butte where the
lupines grew tallest, those green
draws and fertile slopes — all this
was our homestead. Our home,
our empire, our world, our universe!

The curlews and prairie chickens
were free to fly over this fence and
to light upon our land. The
meadow larks and buntings could
nest in our fields if they chose; and
the jackrabbits and coyotes might
pass through the fence and pursue
their age-old ways. With all these
we would share gladly our little
square of prairie. But never again
would we need share with the ravag-
ing hordes of range cattle!

Our security from fear, our free-
dom from want, had come not in
legislation nor in proclamation, but
in the bright barrier of barbed wire!

of he (y/a of in drunk

Grace W. Ball

IT was moving day. The accumu-
lation of twenty years was be-
ing sorted— some items to be
packed for shipping, some to be
sent to the Deseret Industries, and
much to the trash heap.

The basement held the most for-
midable array of things that had
been saved to the last. Toys, books,
and fruit bottles could not all be
taken. Only books would be sent,
which could not be replaced. One
big trunk that held Hawaiian mis-
sionary relics would be sent intact.

My eye caught the old tin trunk.
That was a problem, a sentimental
one, too. It had belonged to my
grandmother. After her death^ it

had fallen into mother's hands, and
now I was heir to it.

For years, when I was a girl, it
was brought out of its resting place
every spring and fall for airing and
cleaning. The contents were most
fascinating. There was the red
plush family album, with pictures
dating back to the old country, the
stern faces of our ancestors, the
women with severe hair-dos, and
dark men with foreboding mus-
taches. There was an account book
kept by my grandmother when she
ran a store, soon after arriving in
the valley in i860; baby clothes
that had belonged to my mother;
and, added to these relics, were

322 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

treasures of mine and my children, life and the heritage she had left
The former things had outlived any us, and then decided on the garb-
sentiment for any but me, and the age man as holding the fate of the
top of the trunk was rent and bent, trunk.

The bottom was worn through with The curb was piled high with

rust, and I knew it wouldn't stand refuse. I carried the trunk out and

the long trip to California. What put it beside the other items. I was

to do with it was something to pon- still disturbed about leaving it. The

der. garbage truck was almost full when

The relics were finally stored in it arrived at our place, so the man

a stout box and labeled. I set the was only able to take about half of

trunk to one side, still thinking of the things. The trunk went with

its disposal. The time was going the first load. I felt a little easier

by fast, and my husband had warned after it left and decided to forget it

me about taking anything super- and lock my storehouse of memories

fluous. Surely, the trunk was just for the time being,

that. Silly to be so sentimental. A half hour after the departure

Many times the stories had been of the garbage truck the phone

recounted about my grandmother's rang. It was my aunt from out in

trip across the plains. I could see the country, my grandmother's old-

her as a young girl of seventeen est living daughter. I had forgot-

pushing a handcart all the way, ten that she might be interested in

with her belongings in the tin the trunk. ''Whatever you do," she

trunk. said, ''don't dispose of the old tin

Grandmother had been a small trunk. . . . You know that trunk
person, with shining brown eyes is over one hundred years old, was
filled with love and compassion for purchased in London, and carried
everyone and everything. She was all of mother's belongings as she
the idol of her large posterity. Her pushed it across the plains."
lovely, well-kept home was a sanctu- My heart sank. I stammered out,
ary for all who entered it. Every- almost incoherently, the details of
thing about her was famous to all the disposal. I assured her that I
of us. Her currant biscuits, flowers, would do everything to get it back,
and genuine hospitality were known "It belongs in the museum," she
throughout the State. The hard- said. Of course it did, why hadn't
ships she had borne rested lightly I thought of that?
on her shoulders, as her great faith Fortunately, the garbage man re-
carried her on to higher achieve- turned for the second load. I
ments. rushed out when he came back and

We loved to hear her tell of her told him of my plight. He told me

trip across the plains with its dang- that he had thought it an unusual

ers and privations. Now the trunk old piece and had put it to one

was one of the last links with that side and would bring it back to me.

great migration. However, it was I paid him for his trouble, and the

useless now and could do no good trunk was returned to repose in

to anyone, as I thought. I breathed the museum as its rightful place of

a little prayer of gratitude for her abode.

The Bright Star

Chapter 3
Doiothy S. Romney

Synopsis: Kathy Tracy, an orphan, who
wishes to become an artist, Hves with her
Aunt Emerald Jewel Tracy in an old-
fashioned house overlooking San Fran-
cisco Bay. In order to help with house-
hold expenses, Kathy has applied to a
neighbor, Phineas Fenton, who owns a
shipping line, for employment, and is
promised a position in his San Francisco
office building. In the meantime, how-
ever. Aunt Emerald has a partial stroke,
and Kathy gives up the position she has
been promised. Jim Parker, in love with
Kathy, suggests an immediate marriage,
but Kathy declines. During Aunt Em's
illness she mentions, incoherently, some-
thing about money in a Chinese chest
which they keep in Grandfather Tracy's
China house.

KATHY walked up the steep
hill toward the Fenton man-
sion. The wind blew chill
through the lightweight sweater she
had hurriedly put on. The Fentons
would be inside in front of the fire
on this cold evening.

She rang the bell timidly, and
was told by Tina, the maid, to go
into the library. Old Phineas was
dozing in front of an open fire, his
pink-skinned cheeks lax. Kathy sat
stiffly on the edge of the chair and
waited. Suddenly the old man sat
up straight and blinked his hard,
blue eyes until he was awake. He
looked at her with the round-eyed
stare of an infant.

''Hmm," he barked, 'what do you
want?"

'1 don't want anything,'' Kathy
replied. ''I came to tell you I
won't be able to accept that job you
offered me yesterday."

'7ob! Job! What job?"

''Why, the job you promised me
in one of your office buildings in
San Francisco," she explained.

"Oh," the old man grunted, and
Kathy had a feeling his memory
wasn't as spry as he pretended it to
be — that for all his past brilliant
career and present riches, he was
sinking down into a vague, unre-
membering, selfish childishness.

He scrutinized her closely. Kathy
sat quietly and waited. Finally he
spoke. "Now where did Old Em
get a pretty girl like you? Did a
good job when she picked you up."

'Tm her brother's daughter,"
Kathy explained patiently. "He died
before my mother did. She died
when I was born."

Old Phin threw his head back
against the red leather of his easy
chair and roared. "A likely story.
Jon Tracy never had but one chick
or child, and that one was Miss
Emerald Jewel Tracy herself."

Behind her, Kathy heard the soft
voice of Grace Fenton. "Why, Fa-
ther, what are you saying? Don't
pay any attention to him," she
whispered to the girl. "He's getting
so old he doesn't remember things
rightly."

I was right, he is forgetful, and
ril take Grace's advice and not pay
any attention, Kathy told herself
firmly. She said her goodbyes and
started for the front door.

As she walked down the path,
Old Phineas' words ran through her

Page 323

324

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

mind again. ''She did a good job
when she picked you up." Just as
though Aunt Em had walked up to
a batch of new kittens and taken
the pick of the basket.

Kathy was inchned to dismiss the
whole thing, but still, this might
explain many past incidents. Why
Miss Em— Aunt Em, had always
been evasive when Kathy asked to
see pictures of her parents, or
mementoes of the past. 'Tlease,
Kathy, not now," had been her un-
changing answer.

TZATHY searched the memories of
her early childhood. No, there
had never been anyone but Aunt
Em who cared for her. Tears stung
her eyes. She was remembering the
countless number of times Aunt
Em had sewed through the night
so that she, Kathy, might have some
luxury their meager budget couldn't
afford. And her graduation dress!
The most beautiful dress in the
high school class. She remembered
how one of Jon Tracy's precious
chests disappeared a short time be-
fore Aunt Em bought the frosty,
delicate lace that had taken days
to make into the exquisite dress,
explaining ''A Tracy must have the
best."

And now! Was it really possible
that she wasn't a Tracy at all, but
a waif Aunt Em had picked up
some place? The house was dark,
and Kathy felt cold fear rushing at
her. Where was Marta, the nurse
Dr. Ransome had sent in to care for
Aunt Em? She opened the door
and went into the kitchen.

'Tm glad your're back," Marta
whispered, so close to Kathy's ear
it startled her. ''I didn't turn on a

light. We've had a prowler. He
was poking around the China
house."

"Nonsense," said Kathy, and im-
mediately flooded the kitchen with
light. 'If it will make you feel any
better, though, I'll take Grandfa-
ther Tracy's sea glasses and have a
look around. It may not be too
dark."

She took a flashlight and the
glasses from the cupboard, and start-
ed up the stairs to the eight-sided
cupola at the tip-top of the gray
house. Night had spread its velvet
mantle, but there was a full moon
rising. Kathy directed her search
toward the China house. There
was no one there, she made sure of
that, and was about to return to the
kitchen when she saw a black object
moving up Pine Road. She trained
her glasses on it. It was a small
coupe.

It was then that Kathy remem-
bered she'd left one of the chests
in the China house unlocked when
she'd gone down to search for the
"bright star" yesterday to please
Aunt Em. It had never before oc-
curred to her that someone might
be interested in the store of souve-
nirs and trinkets that Jon Tracy had
brought from almost every foreign
land during his years of piloting
one of Phineas' freighters. She de-
cided to check tomorrow and see if
anything had been disturbed.

jjt ^ 3;< :tj: 5;t

HE September sun flashed gold-
red lights from Kathy's lovely
hair as her head nodded to the
rhythm of the hoe. She had neg-
lected the garden shamefully dur-
ing the last few tension-filled weeks
since Aunt Em had become ill.

THE BRIGHT STAR

325

Besides, working in the fresh air
might clear her mind and perhaps
she could think of a plan whereby
she might stay home and take care
of Aunt Em, and earn a living at
the same time. Marta was due to
leave in a week's time. Her own
family needed her for a while.

She shivered slightly as a gust of
wind blew around the corner of the
China House, then she started hoe-
ing faster. She'd be warm soon
enough if she worked as fast as she
should to rid the garden of its ac-
cumulation of weeds. She heard
the drone of a motor up the slope,
and hoped it wasn't Jim — the
garden needed weeding so desper-
ately. She worked on, then stopped
and looked up when she heard foot-
steps just beyond the berry patch
at the end of the cabin platform.

She saw the tall figure of a man
peering in the window of the China
house.

''What are you doing here?" she
demanded. 'Tou're probably that
prowler Marta saw last night?"

'Trobably," he agreed, turning
around.

Kathy was startled to see how
pale and thin his face was. His eyes
were shaded with a pair of dark
glasses.

'1 had decided the place was un-
inhabited, and I could move right
in, as there were no lights anywhere
last night. However," he said,
"Fm willing to pay rent."

'To pay rent on what?" Kathy
challenged.

He laughed briefly. "On this con-
traption," he said, indicating the
China house. "It's exactly the spot
I need to recuperate from an ill-
ness, and I need it right away."

Kathy's heart softened at the
mention of his illness, but his re-
quest was out of the question. "I'm
sorry," she said, "but it would be
impossible for us to rent you the
China house." She picked up her
hoe and started working again.

"The China house, is it?" he pon-
dered. "And just why isn't it for
rent? I'm prepared to pay far more
than it is worth."

Kathy was beginning to be an-
noyed at his persistence. "Because
it's sort of a shrine," she explained.
"My grandfather built it ... it was
his favorite spot, and he stored all
of his treasures— relics in it." What
a difficult man, she thought, then
could have bitten off her tongue
when she blurted out: "And don't
you go bothering Aunt Em, she is
far too ill."

APPARENTLY the information
that Kathy was not the person
in charge around here was exactly
what he was looking for. He turned
and made straight for the house,
with Kathy trailing along after him
as fast as she could.

She was right on his heels, pro-
testing, when he rapped on the
screen door of the kitchen. Marta,
washing dishes at the sink, turned,
startled. "You look like the prowler
last night," she spoke impulsively.

"I apologize for that," he said,
coming unbidden into the kitchen.
"All I wanted was to look in the
cabin. I want to rent the cabin
down by the water. You'd think
I was a highway robber the way this
young lady has been treating me."
He laughed briefly.

Marta dried her hands. "You

326 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

may as well go in/' she said, nodding is hard enough right now without

towards Miss Em's room. ''She having a stranger under one's very

couldn't have helped but hear, and nose for goodness knows how long!

the cabin belongs to Miss Em." Besides having to give up our China

The three of them trooped into house!

Miss Em's room, and Kathy ex- ''At least," said Kathy to Miss

plained the offer to her aunt. When Em, after Marta had ushered their

she was through, she was aston- new tenant, Marc Hale, out, "it'll

ished to see Aunt Em indicate that pay Marta's wages," and she noted

she'd take the offer. that Miss Em looked grimly satis-

As Kathy accepted the money for fied. She leaned over and impul-

the rent, she gritted her teeth hard sively kissed her aunt's cheek. "I'm

and felt the hot tears stinging her going back to the garden," she said,

eyelids. Oh, she thought, surely life {To he continued)

1 1 lay s Lrromise

Catherine E. Beiiy

The chugging tractor crawls across the field,
And leaves brown ribbons lying in straight lines.
For as the earth is turned, so shall it yield,
When growth fills these symmetrical designs.
A faith as old as man is breathing here.
May's promise of new life is shining bright.
The spring has come again with this new year,
And seeds will root and grow through day and night.

The wonder of this month, the magic found,
Renews the heart as busy hands drop seeds.
The knowledge of the harvest from this ground
Sustains the mind, gives answer to our needs.
Man turns the earth and plants the fragrant sod,
Holding within his heart his faith in God.

o/n (compensation

Eleanor W. Schow

No day ever brought a trial
When sorrow or pain befell.
But before its end some tender friend
Brought balm to my heart as well.

Then sustained by her cup of kindness
And the healing rays of her smile.
With my grief subdued and my faith renewed
My day was again worthwhile.

niary G. Crtendry, Jirtist in uiandicraft

MARY C. Hendry, Salt Lake City, Utah, loves beauty in all its forms. She writes
descriptive poetry with a discriminating selection of words and phrases; she has
made an illustrated scrapbook for each of her great-grandchildren. She has shared her
spiritual insight and her many blessings with her large family and her neighbors, living
daily her motto: "Love your Heavenly Father, love your neighbors, develop a sense of
humor, and keep busy."

Her handicraft hobbies have brought much pleasure to Sister Hendry and have
beautified the homes of hundreds who have received her handmade articles as gifts.
She makes crocheted doilies of many intricate patterns, designs and makes appliqued
tablecloths, pieces quilts in original patterns, and makes lovely gifts of "odds and
ends" of materials.

On July 6, 1957, Mary Hendr}^ will be one hundred years old. She is mother
of eight children, grandmother of twenty, great-grandmother of forty-six, and great-great-
grandmother of one. Her long life has been devoted to family, friends, and to her
Church — a century of loving service.

cJriumph

Eva WilJes Wangsgaard

It's not the prize I won that set me flying

My little banner starred with joy and pride;

But this: I struggled through the body's crying
And did not heed the ache to turn aside.

Page 327

Magazine Subscriptions for 1956

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp

npHE callings of stake and ward, membership of Latter-day Saint
mission and branch Relief So- women, The Reliei Society Maga-
ciety Magazine representatives, if zine likewise enters new portals to
faithfully performed, have far-reach- bring inspiring and refining influ-
ing results. Not only do they render ences to an enlarged circle of sisters,
service to Relief Society today The increase in number of sub-
through bringing the spirit of Relief scriptions in 1956 is the largest re-
Society into Latter-day Saint homes corded — 10,465 — the subscriptions
within the stakes of the Church as of December 31, 1956 were
and in the far distant lands of the 148,562 and the number in Decem-
earth, but their work will not be ber 31, 1955 was 138,097. When one
forgotten in the years ahead. considers the zeal and effort some-

By commandment of the Lord, times expended in securing one sub-
the Latter-day Saints are a record- scription, one may realize even
keeping people. So, today, we turn though dimly, the great amount of
to the pages of the Woman's Ex- work and the devotion which this
ponent to read of the record of great number of subscriptions rep-
Relief Society from 1872 to 1914, resents. One year's award subscrip-
as it was reported from societies in tion which is given to each Maga-
that day. And for the enlighten- zine representative whose subscrip-
ment of those sisters, we find our tions equal seventy-five per cent of
early great Relief Society leaders the respective enrolled Relief So-
sharing their experiences of Nauvoo ciety membership, is but a small
in the pages of the Woman's token of regard.
Exponent. These precious papers The reward to Magazine repre-
give us understanding and apprecia- sentatives is in the blessings which
tion of Relief Society's work of each one receives for having accept-
earlier years. Had sisters of that ed the calling and faithfully per-
day not acted as agents for the formed it, and these blessings are
Woman's Exponent, these copies not confined to our life here. Re-
would not be found today. cently a mission Relief Society presi-

In this day The Rehei Society dent said that she considered The

Magazine is presenting and preserv- ReUef Society Magazine one of the

Relief Society history. To the Mag- best proselyting mediums in the

azine representatives throughout the mission over which her husband pre-

world, the general board expresses sides.

its heartfelt thanks for their love of For the tenth year. South Los

Relief Society which urges them to Angeles Stake leads the stakes of

fulfill their callings so nobly. Year the Church with 253 per cent. They

by year, as the blessings of Relief have 1143 enrolled Relief Society

Society are extended to a greater members and 2896 subscriptions.

Page 328

MAGAZINE SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR 1956

329

South Gate Ward of that stake
reached 481 per cent, with eighty-
five members and 409 subscriptions.

In 1956 there are 222 stakes on
the honor roll and 1949 wards. This
compares very favorably with the
1955 report which had 204 stakes on
the honor roll and 1739 wards and
branches in stakes. Twenty-six
stakes in 1956 had every one of their
wards over one hundred per cent,
which is seven less than last year.

Fifteen missions are on the hon-
or roll in 1956, an increase of one
over the previous year, and 642
branches, whereas there were only
486 mission branches on the honor
roll in 1955. The missions are to be
commended for this excellent in-
crease.

As each Magazine representative
goes about her calling, her interest
is centered — and rightly so — upon

her particular ward or branch. The
stake and mission Magazine repre-
sentatives are concerned with larger
geographic-ecclesiastical units, but
the real significance of the work of
the Magazine representative is ap-
proximated only when the statistics
for the entire Church are studied.
Then the light of the service of
each faithful, devoted individual
Magazine representative joined with
the lights of hundreds of her sister
Magazine representatives bursts into
a great flame of service.

It is the hope of the general board
that the words of instruction and
encouragement in The Relief So-
ciety Magazine may be as a lamp to
help guide the sisters who read and
follow the teachings of their be-
loved Relief Society. Then will the
Magazine representatives feel their
labors have indeed borne fruit.

uionors for uiighest LKatings

Stake

South Los Angeles (California) 253%
Magazine Representative — Edna C. Stoutsenberger

Ward

South Gate Ward, South Los Angeles Stake (California) 481%
Magazine Representative — Eva Guynn

Branch

Eloy Branch, Mesa Stake (Arizona) 280%
Magazine Representative — Flora Johnson

Mission

California Mission — 103%
Mission Relief Society President — Alta H. Taylor

Mission Distiict

South Texas District, Gulf States Mission — 130%
Magazine Representative — (None given)

Mission Branch

Franklin Branch — 250%

West Virginia North District, East Central States Mission

Magazine Representative — May eel W. Sponaugle

330

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

Ten JJigJicst Pcrccutcigcs in Stakes

South Los Angeles 2 53....r]clna C. Stoutscnbergcr

Glendalc i62....r',lsie Weber

Provo 1 50.. ..Mora Buggert

Oqiiirrh 146. ...Helen D. Jensen

Rexburg 1 38.... Martha J. Kriekson

San Joaquin i34....Leona B. Hansen

Hurley 1 33.. ..lone Chureh

Santa Monica i32....Kathleen Savage

Burbank 126.. ..Edith MeKenny

Covina 126.. ..Helen G. Baxter

Missions Achieving Ten Highest Percentages

California io3....Alta H. Taylor

Central States 103.... Mae E. J. Dyer

Western States 103.... Mildred P. Elggren

Gulf States 100.. ..Phyllis D. Smith

Northern California 97.... Hazel S. Love

West Central States 95....Marteal W. Hendricks

Eastern States 94.... Florence S. Jacobsen

Canadian 89.... Leah H. Lewis

Northern States 88.... Nettie P. Smoot

North Central States 88.. ..Dora IL England

Ten Stakes With Highest Number of Subscriptions

No.

Subscriptions

South Los Angeles

2896

East Jordan

917

Glendale

1058

Sugar House

911

San Diego

999

West Pocatello

908

South Salt Lake

949

Big Horn

899

Ensign

936

East Los Angeles

894

Ten Missions With Highest Numbei oi Subscriptions

No.

Subscriptions

West Central States

1438

Central Atlantic States

905

Southern States

1174

Western States

785

Central States

1061

Northwestern States

747

Great Lakes

1005

Northern States

724

Eastern States

985

California

661

Stakes in

Which A]] the Wards Achieved 100% or Over

Bonneville Ruth Peterson

Burbank Edith McKcnny

Burley lone Church

Cottonwood Mabel R. Baker

Covina Helen G. Baxter

East Long Beach .Margaret Bryan
East Los Angeles ..Orlcne N. White
East Mill Creek ...Barbara L. Beesley

East Sharon Edna M. Hansen

Glendale I*'.lsie Weber

Holladay AudrieM. Kennington

Idaho Falls Josie N. Scoresby

Inglewood Janet C. Medina

Las Vegas Lila H. Leavitt

Liberty Kathcrine H. MeOmie

Malad Elizabeth B. Facer

Oquirrh Helen D. Jensen

Pasadena Vera Jean N. Jones

Pocatello Esther H. Hanks

Provo Flora Buggert

Rexburg Martha J. Erickson

St. Joseph Nira P. Lee

Santa Monica Kathleen Savage

Shelley Merle Young

South Los Angeles. Edna C. Stoutscn-
bergcr

West Pocatello lona G. Slayden

Wilford Lois Jensen

MAGAZINE SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR 1956

331

1 1 iission J^ercentages on 7/0 nor Jioil

California

103

West Central States

Central States

103

Eastern States

Western States

103

Canadian

Gulf States

100

Noitli Central States

Northern California

Nortfaeni States

Noiliiwesteni States 86

Great Lakes S5

Soodieni States 83

Western Canadian Sc

New Kngbnd 79

Stakes oy -J^ercenlages

South Los Angeles :

'53

Nyssa

110

N<jith Tooele

104

Glen dale ]

L62

East Sharoa

109

Ha}-vtard

104

Pro\o 1

L50

Bbdifoot

109

Pasadena

104

Oquirrh 1

Pocatello

109

Bear River

104

Rexburg ]

138

South Box Elder

109

North Idaho Falls

1*^4

San Joaquin i

Humboldt

109

Kansas Cit}

1-4

Burle\- 1

South Idaho Falls

109

Emigiation

T '^ '

Santa Monica 1

Soudi Ogden

109

F;ist MillcTeek

* " >

Burbank 1

126

Reseda

109

Grand Junctioa

1S2

Covina 1

L26

West FocateBo

109

East Mesa

102

Shelle}- 1

L23

San Jose

108

Fboenix

102

Long Beach ]

L21

South Salt Lake

108

Uintah

102

Ingle^vood ]

L20

Cal^arv

108

Mesa

102

Idaho Falls ]

L20

Mt. Graham

108

Wells

102

New York j

LI9

Bountiful

108

F^st Provo

102

Gridle}' ]

LI9

Moapa

108

American Falls

101

East Long Beach i

^17

Poitlaiid

108

San Juan

101

San Francisco ]

^17

Weiser

108

Se\-ier

101

Minidoka 3

LI7

Giauite

107

Mt. Rubidoux

101

San Diego ]

L16

Los Angles

106

Grant

ICl

Las \^ega$ i

114

Foitnenf

106

Rose Park

101

Change Comity ]

LI4

Sacramento

106

North Rey:zi:z

IZl

Hollada)- ]

LI4

Sn^ House

106

Benson

101

Bonne\ille ]

^13

Boise

106

Salt Lake

ICl

Valley- View :

^13

^fakld

106

San Feiuaudo

ICl

North Jordan ]

L12

Wilford

ic6

W asatch

101

Monument Park ]

L12

St- Joseph

106

East Phoemx

100

Maricopa 1

Lll

North Davis

105

Denver

ICC

Cottonwood ]

111

Spanish Foik

105

Ti»-in Falls

100

Union ]

Lll

Yelkm-stone

105

Butte

2CC

Bakersfield ]

110

Ogden

105

Riverside

lie

San Bernardino

110

^^'est Utah

105

NhTlcrfHr

100

Liberty :

LIO

East Los Angeles

104

Nanipa

100

332

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

South Bear River

Big Horn

Taylor

East Rigby

Lake Mead

Chicago

Highland

Rigby

Seattle

W^est Boise

Park

Zion Park

Palmyra

Teton

East Jordan

Redondo

Tacoma

Southern Arizona

Ensign

North Box Elder

St. Johns

North Pocatello

Taylorsville

Reno

Grand Coulee

Timpanogos

Star Valley

Utah

Cassia

El Paso

North Sacramento

Mt. Jordan

Kolob

Washington

South Blackfoot

Bannock

Tooele

Woodruff

South Summit

Kanab

Young

East Ogden

Murray

Idaho

Nebo

Raft River

Duchesne

99
98

97
97
97
97

97
96

93
92

92
92

91
91

Deseret

Franklin

Palo Alto

Weber

Alberta

St. George

Columbia River

Houston

Flagstaff

Lethbridge

Lost River

Cache

Parowan

Cedar

South Carolina

Bear Lake

Oakland-Berkeley

West Jordan

Oneida

Lake View

Ben Lomond

Detroit

Florida

Grantsville

Pioneer

Dallas

Davis

North Sevier

Garfield

Lorin Farr

East Cache

Nevada

Uvada

Juab

North Weber

Emery

Walnut Creek

University

Beaver

Orem

Blaine

Mt. Logan

Smithfield

Wayne

Carbon

Fresno

Gooding

90
90
90
90
89
89
89
89
89
89
88
88

87
87
87
87

87
86

85
85
85
85
85
85
85
85
85
85
85
85
84
84
84
83
83
83
83

South Davis

San Luis

Spokane

Alpine

Montpelier

Salmon River

North Carbon

Sharon

North Sanpete

New Orleans

Millard

Canyon Rim

Springville

Temple View

Roosevelt

Mt. Ogden

Panguitch

Cannon

Riverdale

Lehi

Richland

Farr West

Santa Rosa

Summit

Santaquin-Tintic

Juarez

University

Logan

Snowflake

South Sevier

Honolulu

South Sanpete

Layton

Hyrum

Santa Barbara

Hillside

Morgan

Willamette

Gunnison

Klamath

Lyman

Moon Lake

Moroni

Oahu

83
82

77
76

75
74
74
74
73
7^
72

67
66

56
54

Brigham Young University
[Limited Participation]

HONOR ROLL

333

9)
>

•IH ^J

m pq
OH

t-3

o
w

a
bJO

ffi:^ S bi)M ^

(D , — 1 O

o •

o
a;

o^>go

C S ^
> 0) c

Ifq g.

^,- OS W

r 1 c^ o3

=3-03

^ c^ K -^ (i;

r-l M

5-^^

O
03
03

w^ ..., -■- , fl f-t l-^

a; 0) $^

•rH S3 ""^

.5 «J

cxDooooiooasooaiTHooooi

0(^acia5lOLO'*l^-ooa5<XlOcolO(^^coco
ooa50o:>ooooit-ooooaiooooix>ooc^

co'X'coioojoo-^t-co^oocoasooastocMas'^o^cC'OrHTHiocoasoooooo
|X)coo^oooa5<x>^Ht:-o^coLOr^Lot^-t^-lO(^qTH':c>co'X)00^-ooai<^^L01— i<x>
^cDt:-tr-c<^1^lX)O^I^-c«co(^acc>Lo^Locococo-^a5^(^acocDco<^^OLO'<:l^

Gri(X)(>qoco(^ocococO'*ooo'X>'-i(>cic<ii:C't>oooococoTHiHc<io^c<jc<iai
cot^aioocorHoo^LOLOiO'*t:-iot~-oo(>j-*c<i'!:j^<X'aiT-Hcocot:~c~-Loooo

LO t> t- t-

G 03

1-^
o3 a)

a; bo
Cq C

o o

03 o

<1^ '^

biOf5

bjo

03 03

!r ?H o Jii
(D cu a; ^3 03

O M

^ ^ ^ S^g c.

03-^

~ 1 — I

O r-. 03

O) ^ QJ

QQQPPQH

o3oSoSo3o3c^o3o303c^^SSCo3JSrS^fHj3r^O^

r— I

O
bJOO

•S '^

O 03
O ^

-^3 fl
. ^ O

O c^ O

o
m

O) 4-)

^ o

^^^•s

C/2 W

S a 'qj 03

5 'a; 'S

03 •-:»
O pC!

p— I

03 P- ?;^ 03

M . ^^ CD

III 'o 1^ ^

03 fH N ;=;

q; 03 ^ <i>

O o3
w >

r-l "^

O) .
P-l CU

A •-

P^ W

■4-> (D

03 ;i^ o

03 a;

h:iO

<^ o

P 03

s '2

<u S

CiCOT— lO-^t-'^LOCOiHOsOS-'^CCiCOCXDCOCOO
OOOOOTHCiOOOaDOOOOiOOOOi— IO(MCOO

(X)ooooocx)c7iooai00

THcocococ<it:-Loi>-r-(c<iaiO'^0(Mt-t:-oO'^ioco»OLO'^t-aicr)(MLo _
oooo-^ooioiorHc^joaiC^as^ocoooiOco'^o^oosoiO'^otr^io

CXJ ^=r l-^J '-'•' LtJ '"I UN 'wJ US UJ CJS ^T C_J (7'J Q_P O^ C_^ '^i^ ■'^ ;_J ^^ C_J iJrf <«_; UJ 'vT' ; ) L^ UJ

t:^oO'=i^co-^LOTt-rj<LO(X)iO(Nur50ooocooocou^'^coLo»^cou::)'^'-oco^

1—1 -p

Oc<|OOOcocDLOio':Dt>-Looa5C<i^oc<ioO'*oocoooo(?<icoTH(Mcoaiu:)

>^L0C0'^t:-(>q0^OC0(»O'<*C0t-(>DL0L0O'X)THt-C<lc0THc^-rJ<L0CD(r0TH

_* cd

-l-> Oi .1^

^ f:J ^

(D .i^ a>

^3S

<<<q<d

CU G f_ 'M

r^ fl C^ 03

c3 03 0) Of

CU h-1
<D CD

In ^
bJO 05

.,-1 M

03 •::?

03
biO

wv^y^i^WU^WW-rH, ^, IW'w'Ol3l^30303C^03CCC^<X'r^OOO

pqmpPPqpqmmpqpqpqpqpqpqpqpqpqouoooOQUC^OU

PI ^

03 c«

2t3

03 O

biO'
a

334

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

>
c a

bn m

•i-t

r-, d

O) o

ii^ OJ

oi o 3

H-2

fflg

:z;-^

T^ 5-1
^ ?rt o

PQ<

m ,':^

m o3

^H^

0) .^^

T-! ►^ '-^

?^ ^ «^

|3 ^ >
O 3 f-j

pq I

c^ c^

c^ >»

O <Xi

OtHOoOi— ioo:)OOcx)005oa500ooTHaiooooT— icsoojooooo

CO Ci C5 -^

O r-( t- "

■^t-rHOt^THtDi-IOb-<X)CDC0t-C0aiC0C<IrHrHt:^00lO"^O'rt<C£>

t-oO'<i*K:)cocoiO(X)«c>t>»ou^Looococococ<icou^cooooo^-T^(X)LOLOcO"^

t>lO^-U^OOlOT:i<"X)0500(>30:iC000U5«0lOC0"^C<lt:^CX5^C£>CiC<lC<lC<lL0
COOOOLOOOOOrH-^t-tOlOT^ft-iOasCOOSt-C^IOlOTHiH'^OOCOUTJCOOt^

f^^^ s

,t4 c3

?-( ^J cC ^
<V ^ U o '^

'^ a; O ^-5 K-l

«* "^ ?

OS c« G :s »-t^ 13 p3 rt c

W) Hi

^1 "^

o o

-. a»a)a;<Dooooooooooo
gg§^^§g^^g§§§g:z::z;:2;;z;:z;:z;:z;:z;:z;:^:z;:z;;z;:z;:z;:z;

o3
OS

o
pq

o
03

'72

P!
bJO ^

ft
03

PL, p:^ C/2 c/2 02

z
o

bo cfl

« r^

03
03

Ul
C«

'oS

c«

o
m

PPk-J

H-i

i^
"o

bX)

H WP^h:1<^

o
bX)

o
m

bx)-+^

PS
03

C/2

rG O)

O O)

O o3

t-5 Hj

a> OS d)

im O Ph

:=3 rG O)

bx)

ft-^

Oi^ QM _2 03
ft^ A5 (D

«a

S2 S g c^

o o

G G »-tH

^ • G

03 .T^ rG

O S 03

P^ WM

B g

rj I 1 W

P^ J^S

r— I
rG

GO ■

CU
U

0) o3 ;r:

.i5 «

OOOOOrHOa5T-IOOOO:i(M(MOOt'CiOC:>aiCX)THOOOO

O CO iH lO CD 00 CT)
tH t- (M 00 O 00 o

OC<llOO<XiCO«OiOt-OOC<JLOt-Ot>COO'^OTHOOLOCD(NliOt-co<^t:~<^
OOt-OlOOlOtr^Ci'^OOOTHi— IcOOiOOCOCi-^i— tG50000(Ml>.C<IC<lCO
■^t-t>cOLOTfOOCO'^(MCOt>CO-^ Ti<c0-^(MLOt--rfiCO00'^t--rtiCD(M>-O

THCOco><^"5tt>THC<i(>aTHococ<it-t:-coaiOcot~-a5rHi— (oocoaiLooot--t--

C5^COLOOCOO^i^OO^C^C5i-HO(>3COOOCOO^(NC^C<100000aiLOOOLOCO

co'^t>■^■^"^oocolOr^■^lO'^lOTH■^c^■^<^^cocococooo>-OLOLOLOC<^lO

o
CO

•1-1

03
03

ooooowwwww

■•^ "^

rH "C5 ^<^

o o "^

■^ '^ o o

O 3 o3 o3

^ ^

bxi ;-^

hH l-rl "^ "TJ

G.^

• I— I
M

03
OS

OS cj

bX)

rG O)

M^qj_5bX)!=;?-iwW(^

p:;

be
o

biO >;

j^ 03

HONOR ROLL 335

il ^«lipjil-l IJliS llililli

<<foMHU0H^M>0MQa!O^ii;^§AHh:3QP^:z;pqW^W p^txlSc/^^Qt-lU

COiHOCOTHt-TiHOOrHCOOaOOt-OOrHC^ICO'^COCi'^CSt-COCiCO OOOLOCOt-LOCOiH

oooTHTHOiHcooooocot-t-aiOooc^ioot^csaiOoooooio oot-asciOoocxD

tHtHtHt— liHrHrHTHTH tHtH tH tH(Mt— ItH tH

iHCO^CiCMTHCDOOrH'^OOCOCOas^iHiHCMt-t-COOOaiTHC-cr) ri<0:,(M?OC<l O CO LO

COOCOOSCOOOOiOOOOCOCDT— iOCOrHCNCDt-LO'^OOOOLOCOCi OS'-^OOO^i-iasOOO

THOOLOaiLO'^«£)lO'>*'^<:OCOCOOOOO^OOLOxl<LOLO"^COlOt:-00 iX)C:)COCO(X>LOt1<t^

lOt^LOr^OiTHCiO'^tr-'^OOCOCOOaasOOCOOOo^'-ICOCvl'^CO t>00(M'* !£) O -^ 05

a5CiCXDi:0(MTHTHt^t>CXDOOCOTH(M(NiaiiX>C:^C<IcoOOCO^«r>0'=f coi:^TH(Mco<x>ooas

§ » 1^1 « ga ^ I

c3a3o3a3a3cdo3(?3a3c^o3ojc^a)(X>Xlr^wPlOOOOOOO OOOO O aaft

uixnxfiuimmmmuiuimuimuimmuiuiuixnuimuiuiuim mmmuiuiuimui

ii^iirsiiitiisiii«iiiiiiiiiiiiii!i

LOO t-lO<X>?DTj<iO t-OTHOOb-'x}^(M<:oa500COO 1— It-COOSOOCXDOOOOTHTH i:r>a5«0"X)

OOtH OOOOO'^rHOO CSOiCCCiOOOOOOOOOlO CSOiOiOCOtr-CSOOOOOO 0CX)C50

rHi— (rHrH .p^,H^HTHT^^H tHtH tHt-ItH tH

CiCO COtHIOOCDC^I ^'?fC<lC0t>-<X>u:)00CX)O<MO C<1>^>^LO-^00'^0'^'^^ oiy^THaj
■pHO:i tHCOOOtH,— IrH CjLOt-LOi— |T:fO05OC0t>00 t-0:iOOt>-COCCiiH-rjitr-(Mt> COLOOOO
LOLO COCOLO<^LOiX) LOi:£>00t>-C0C£>00'^LOiX'-^CD iHi-OLOCOOO-^t-Tiit^-^"^ T^t^-^LO

(MCi OOOt-OOcO-^ t>i^OC0C0OCXD05L0C0^(M OfMOlOiX'THCOooLOt-tCi CO<X>iXiO0
tHIO OOOt-T-jLOOq o<M'^t— COfMOOt-ccoO'^lO Oii-liH'^OOC<lrl<t>(MCO C0'<^rHLO
«0"^ t-COCO'^'^t- (X)t--<*t:^C0<U:>t-^'<^LO'^'^ rH'^'^COCOCDIr^LOt-lO'^ '<!i<00'<*lO

0)
1—1

tello
land

River
ndo

P3 03

1— 1
03

'xn
u

evelt
Park

03 4J

-M

+J o

^ S

rQ (U

in a>

O ?H

<fH XJ

^-1

X o

bX) >

o m

o o

03 CO

(D .):5

• 1— 1

O O

^^^^^bpGO*^?~^ C303C^03C303rC.rH>-'W-w',-l vwsi^www.r-,T-,.r^.r^v^w TO-)->-t->-t->

;z;;z;oooooop-iPH(:miH^^PHpL<(iHPHpLHPkP^wpHpHp^p^pHP^«p^p^j/2a20Qj/2

336

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

C rt

£9 g
bo M
03 V

S ft

f-i o

> ^s w hj :^ <^

2 ;:^

& J Q
w ^ w

^ 8

-g ^ p

0) - ^

a; >, -

'bib

bJD

• I— I

H ^

^w«

I -^ ^ « S w

c« ^ffi^^W'^15^'^

- ^ S N IJ .Si -^ H C ^

ex?

o o

t- (M

lO (M 00

O Ci C5

'^ 00

^ O ^ tH

OQ c:, CO »^

r^ CO CO (y^
00 C<I LO CO
Tt 00 ^^ CO

CO Oi
O 00

CO o

CO lO

CO -rj^ lO

o as 00

th lo u:>

CO 00 o

O Ci o

00500t~-OOCOCOiOOCO

ot-ooasooooooosooo

rHtr-OOTH'^t-'^OOiHlO

COiHCOfMcM'^tr-COiOOO

z
o

,_( CO 00 CO 00 '^
Tt CO 00 00 rH 00
Oi 00 LO ^=1^ LO tr-

PLH

o
-(J

^ >^ ^ ;^ ° ai o

^ ^ ^ ^ ^ >H ;>H

o .2

tH lO
■^ CO
CO lO

(M O

CO LO

o o

S -^ C h^

rHlO-^CdOOOOO-^COCO
COCMCOCOTtlCOrHi— ICOCO
lOiOlO-^OOOO^iOiOt^

1-2

t/2

^^ ai
03 c3

CD
-M

. 03

c/2 W

^ ^

^ ^ ^ ^ ^

03 .
4->

+J ^

-u -i-> Tj -•-' "*T -♦-•

t: t: 1^ y^ «3 M

i^ O) O-* O)

be cc
c3 q;

r-(

Q P^ c^ ^
P5 H h4 W

Ph i5 U

f^' fe ffi ^ g ^ ^

S bJD
oJ

o
0) ii

O ^

o t
C .^

>5 .-H

aj'oj^-H-i aj<4H«5;3':;3 g o3^ a;;::^ 5'^ b 5 a3^"o3r^ ^'^3 a

ft ^

•S W

CO • ^* ^ ^

bJD :S

0) . — I

ffi

W ^ 13 g K W .S

c .t:;

cocot-t^CiCO't—it-coco

CiOfc^CiOOiOOO^CiCi

CO-'^LO-^COOOCO-^
CO LO LO CS CO 05 CO

O (M

o o

LO CO LO CO LO
00 C5 00 T-H 00

rH T^ CO O 00 (M 00
O CS 00 d O O Oi

OOt-CiOOOOOiHiO xt^fMOOiHOO'HC^

cot-coi— ii-HLocoio OiLocooscooit:^

COCiC<lLOCOLOCO"^CD'^ t-OOiOLOLOC^l'^CO COCOfMCO-^OO-^

t^OiLOOOiOOOTHc^IcO t:r-Ot:-(NjT;e<COt-ai OtHt-IC<ILOIOc<!
iHlO-^t-LOrHOOrHcO''* CO'^OOt-HCOOOtH CiC5C<lt-COt--00
t>00C0LOCOCOt^LOcO"^ t^OOT^JiCOLOCO'^-^ COCOCOt-'^OO-i^

>»

bX)

1— 1

• 1— 1

^v4

■^

•1—1

b- ^ b«

03
CO

s
s

J3
CO

Taylors
Temple

o
o

'?
H

FROM THE FIELD

Hulda Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Mae C. Johnson

WEST JORDAN STAKE (UTAH), HERRIMAN WARD, NOTES THIRTY-
FIFTH YEAR OF ONE HUNDRED PER CENT VISITING TEACHING

The present visiting teachers are, front row left to right: Georgie Swasey; Fern
Poor; Tola Butterfield; Nora Crane; Daisy Poor; Phyllis Swasey; Second row: Mae
Read; Martha Christensen; Leone Parry; Persilda Eastman; Mayme Ingram; Bessie
Butterfield. Third row: Dot Miller; Lottie Bodell, President, Herriman Ward Relief
Society; Mary Crane.

Sister Mac C. Johnson, Presidcn-t, West Jordan Stake Relief Society, writes that
Sister Bodell reports "that many of these sisters have wonderful individual records.
Sister Nora Crane, mother of seven children, has a perfect record of forty-three years.
Sister Fern Poor has been a visiting teacher for thirty-five years. Sisters Martha
Christensen, Leone Parry, and Persilda Eastman have been visiting teachers for twenty-
five years."

Sister Johnson also reports "Herriman has a flourishing organization with many
young women enjoying Relief Society with their older sisters."

Page 337

338

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

Photograph submitted by Betty Jo C. Reiser

ROSE PARK STAKE (UTAH), ROSE PARK THIRD WARD VISITING
TEACHERS HONORED AT LUNCHEON, February 8, 1957

The visiting teachers of Rose Park Third Ward were honored at an ''Academy
Award" Unicheon, given by the presidency, February 8, 1957, for completing three
years of one hundred per cent visiting teaching. Sister Betty Jo C. Reiser, President,
Rose Park Stake, reports, "The teachers are the mothers of 176 children, 113 of whom
are under eight years of age and must be tended by other mothers in the ward when
their own mothers do visiting teaching."

Seated, left to right on the front row are Betty Jo C. Reiser, Ruth J. Harrison,
and RosLynn W. Bunting, who have served as presidents of the ward Relief Society
during the one hundred per cent record. Louise Linton, fourth from left, front row,
is visiting teacher message leader.

Photograph submitted by Margie D. Barber

ZION PARK STAKE (UTAH), HURRICANE SOUTH WARD VISITING

TEACHERS ACHIEVE ONE HUNDRED PER CENT VISITING

TEACHING FOR SIX YEARS

Front row, left to right: Emmarene Graff, President, Hurricane South Ward Relief
Society; Josephine Sandbcrg; Annie Stout; Sarah Thurston; Sarah Ilinton; Rose Scow;
Mary Workman; Mattie Spendlove; Lovinia Campbell; LaRue Heaton, Work Director
Counselor.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

339

Second row: Alice Thurston; Mildred Bliss; Allie Wright; Doris Barber; Thelma
Stirling; Kathleen Black; Sybil Hirschi; Isabell Hinton; Edna Heywood; Amelia Heaton;
Artie Reeve.

Third row: Vera Ballard; Mary Wright, Secretary -Treasurer; Winona Beatty; Helen
Hall; Leone McMullin; Eva Woodbury; Itha Workman.

Back row: Lettie Whitney; Elva Samuelson; Lorraine Lewis; Ruth Hinton; Beth
Humphries; Margaret Nuttall; Sarah Lemmon; Margie D. Barber, Stake Relief Society
President; Guenivere White; Delma Lemmon.

Photograph submitted by Delia H. Teeter

DENVER STAKE (COLORADO) SINGING MOTHERS CHRISTMAS TREE

BECOMES ANNUAL PROGRAM

Sister Delia H. Teeter, President, Denver Stake Relief Society, reports: "This Sing-
ing Christmas tree is presented every year at the December Union Meeting and also
in several of the wards. Christmas carols and stories are used in the program, which is
produced and directed by Sister Reta R. Beck, stake Relief Society chorister, on the
left side of the tree in center and Sister Alleen Brown, stake Relief Society organist,
right side of tree in center."

340

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

Photograph submitted by Aliene N. Bloxham

HUMBOLDT STAKE (NEVADA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC
FOR STAKE CONEERENCE, January 13, 1957

Dora Westover, stake chorister, is on the front row at the right. Since Anna
V. Nielson, stake organist, was away, Helen Wright, who is on the back row, third
from right, accompanied the chorus.

Sister Ahene N. Bloxham, President, Humboldt Stake Relief Society, writes: "We
have tried so hard to have a Singing Mothers chorus in our stake, and at last we feel
we are well on our way, having furnished the music for the stake conference for the
first time."

Photograph submitted by Ruth F. Heninger

LETHBRIDGE STAKE (CANADA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC
FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

Sister Ruth F. Heninger, President, Lethbridge Stake Relief Society, reports that
the Singing Mothers' participation was "a successful undertaking and there were a few
o\'er a hundred, so we were very pleased."

Standing at the right are Sister Ruby Pierson, (left); and Sister Grace Buchon, far
right, chorister and organist, respectively. Seated next to Sister Pierson, Ruth F.
Heninger and next to her Clara A. Smith, Second Counselor, Lethbridge Stake Relief
Society.

)Jtje Still and Jxnow cJhat o/ Jt/ti C^oa

Mabel Law Atkinson

AS a child I loved the beauty of the Bible verse, "Be still, and know that I am
God. . . ." Whenever I heard it, I imaged a clear, still pool with pale pink
water lilies reflected in its mirror-depths.

As I grew into girlhood and young womanhood on the farm, the words often
came to me when I beheld with awe the miracles of nature: the ever-new mystery of
the sunrise; the unfolding of a wild rose; a gentle summer rain; a clear little stream,
whose waters were ice cold, rippling lightly under the bridges, across the road to lose
itself in a grove of white-limbed aspen fluttering their leaves like tinkling silver bells;
a lark releasing a splashing fount of jeweled notes on a cool-dewed April morning; the
clean, golden kernels pouring from the thresher at harvest; the silence of night beneath
the stars with the moon silvering the ebon shade. At such times God seemed very near,
and I experienced the serenity and strength of his love.

After my marriage, the verse came to hold even deeper beauty and meaning.
Crystal-clear in my memory is the sweet assurance, the faith that touched knowledge,
which came to me when I first looked upon the miracle of my little daughter, my
first-born. "Be still, and know that I am God." I felt so near heaven that it seemed
I could reach out and take the Father's hand.

So many times the sacred words have bowed my head in reverence and thanks-
giving in the rearing of my little group. Joy unspeakable has filled my soul as I have
watched five pairs of blue eyes rapt with wonderment, and smiles slowly illuming
trusting little faces as the principles of the gospel were unfolded in simplicity in the
bedtime story.

Even in death, when my kingdom has seemed on the verge of crashing, these
beautiful words of sublime serenity and trust have given strength and peace. I have
been able to say, "Thy will be done," and despairing bitterness has departed. My
tears have become prayers of thankfulness for the loan of one of God's spirits, even for
a few short years.

Since my children have reached maturity and the "world" has called them to
their labors in different places, I have come to value the calming power and strength
of this quiet verse more than ever before, for so many times I have been reassured that
God lives and watches tenderly over his children.

At one such time beneath the stars, I sang a silent paean to the Lord for his ever-
watchful care. Then, looking up, it seemed that the crystal stars were warm and
friendly and mutely singing of eternal love. Slowly and with awe I spoke aloud, "Be
still, and know that I am God."

cJhese cJhings H ileed

Jennie Brown Rawlins

These things I need to build my happmess:

A httle love, a little tenderness,

A dream unrealized, goals I can reach;

A chance to learn, and, yes, a chance to teach;

A hand to cling to mine along the way,

And faith that God will hear me when I pray.

Page 341

Books for the
CHURCH ORGANIST

.... AT THE CONSOLE-Felton ..^ 2.50

... CHANCEL ECHOES-Felton 2.50

.... CHAPEL ORGANIST-Presser 1.50

... DEVOTIONAL ORGAN ALBUM—

Asper 2.50

... FIRST LESSONS ON THE

ORGAN-Nevin 1.75

.... INSTRUMENTAL CHURCH

SERVICE SELECTIONS 1 & 2-

Kohlmann ea. 1.25

.... LIGHTER MOODS-Presser 1.50

.... 93 SHORT SOLOS-Schirmer 2.50

.. ORGAN IN THE CHURCH-Asper 2.75

.. ORGAN METHOD-Stainer 2.50

. . ORGAN VOLUNTARIES 1 & 2—

Schreiner ea. 3.50

.... 33 FAVORITE ORGAN SOLOS-
Schirmer 1.50

Music Sent on Approval

Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.

n On Approval D Charge

Q Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

Dai|nes Mimic |

■ 15 E. 1st South
145 NORTH UNIVERSnXPROVO«^ Salt Lake City 11, Uta

'iniimiiiiiiii

diervs for 1 1 Lode rn L^ookerti

Garlic (Allium Sativum)
Elizabeth WiUiamson

GARLIC is a perennial herb. Set the
cloves out in early spring, two inches
apart, in rich soil. Harvest them in Aug-
ust. If you produce a large crop, braid
the dried garlic, stems, and cloves. Hang
this attractive addition in your kitchen,
where it is convenient for your cookery.

Garlic is one of the most ancient
herbs — probably originating around the
Mediterranean area, but grown in rich soil
all over the world. Homer mentions gar-
lic in the Odyssey. He says it was used
to ward off evil spirits.

We all know a whiff of garlic gives zest
to salads, sauces, roasts, and vegetables.
Garlic is a must for salad dressings of the
French type. Never overdo garlic — it is
delightful when suggested — but many
people dislike the actual flavor.

GUACAMOLE AND VARIATIONS

1 large avocado

1 crushed garlic clove, minced very fine
or put in a garlic crusher

Lemon juice, salt, and pepper to taste.

Peel and mash the avocado, add the rest
of the ingredients. Serve with crackers,
tortillas, or sliced tomatoes.

A variation of guacamole which is pret-
ty served as an appetizer is the addition
of one large package of cream cheese and
a little mayonnaise. Whip the mixture
in your electric mixer until very smooth
and creamy and a beautiful pale green.
Serve in a bowl for a cracker dip.

Page 34?

JLoneh

oneuness

Vesta N. Lukei

Tonight, perhaps on some far isle
That I have never seen, awhile
You watch the lonely, moving moon
And think how brightly and how soon
That silver orb will arch the skies
And be reflected in my eyes.
But cold, uncaring, high above.
It brings no message from my love.

^X<

ove a

vl/indi

Caroline Eyi'mg Miner

I love a window to the east;
I love to lift my eyes
And look upon another day
In glory of sunrise!

I love to see the earth I know
In magic glow and fire.
It lifts my spirit to the skies
And makes me aim the higher.

• BEAIJTIFVL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valu-
able instruction of each month's Relief
Society Magazine is in a handsomely
bound cover. The Mountain West's first
and finest bindery and printing house is
prepared to bind your editions into a
durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.

Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles __ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gCi>s.

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah^J^^J

enroll now for • • •

SUMMER
QUARTER

Begins Monday, June 3rd

(May register later
if necessary)

Gain office skills which will secure you better
positions in the business world. Select from
our wide field of business courses and classes.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

Phone EM 3-2765
70 North Main Salt Lake City

PLAN
LIGHT

for

LIVING

Live Better
Electrically

with FULL HOUSEPOWER

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.

Page 343

344

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

VIDA FOX CLAWSON
ANNOUNCES

HAWAII

Leave for a lovely Hawaiian Tour
from Salt Lake City on June 6, 1957.

Hiistorie Train

Leaves Salt Lake City, July 26, 1957

The Historic Train includes:
Places of Interest in Church History,
Pageant at the Hill Cumorah, and
Large Eastern Cities.

Warning: Both of these tour parties
will be limited in number. Make
reservations early.

Write or Phone:

Vida Fox Clawson

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: EM 4-2017

THE WORLD'S FINEST
PIANOS

Mason 6l Hamlin

The Stradivari of Pianos

EVERETT

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built

Cable-Nelson

Finest Low Priced Piano Built

Beesley Music Co.

Pioneer Piano People
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

Ujirthdayi ^congratulations

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Eunice L. Molen
Pocatello, Idaho

Ninety-six

Mrs. Nancy Foreman Hicks

Monroe, Utah

Mrs. Katherine Perks Harris

Smithfield, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Elizabeth Blair

Salt Lake City

Mrs. Elizabeth Jane Russell Day

Hunter, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Sarah McDiarmid McDonald

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Elnora Hammond

Moreland, Idaho

Ninety-three

Mrs. Katherine Knollmueller

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Annie C. Evans

Shelley, Idaho

Ninety-two

Mrs. Josephine Dickerson West
Pleasant Grove, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Elizabeth Adaline Poole
Idaho Falls, Idaho

Ninety

Mrs. Annie May Fuller
Mesa, Arizona

Q/he QJok

Enoh Chaniberlin

I found a faded rose today,
As fair as tinted lace.
It lay within a treasured book
As if it loved the place.

I knew whose hand had picked the rose,
Whose hand had placed it there.
I knew the story, tender, sweet.
Its secret heart could bare.

I knew what limpid azure sky
Beamed on it from above —
For to the one who calls me wife
I gave it with my love.

ords of
Inspiration
from President

David O. McKay • ^15

1. GOSPEL IDEALS

Discourses of President David O. McKay

An important LDS reference book with the essence of President
McKay's lofty insight into gospel principles. Subjects discussed
include: Priesthood and Church Practices, A Philosophy of Fam-
ily Life and Religious Living, and many others. ca r\r\

2. CHERISHED EXPERIENCES

From the Writings of David O. McKay
Compiled by Clare Middlemiss

From personal contacts with Saints throughout the world have
come many faith-promoting experiences. President McKay shares
these and many others in this heart-warming book that offers
a powerful, motivating testimony of the truth of the Restored
Gospel. ^3QQ

3. HOME MEMORIES OF PRESIDENT DAVID 0.
McKAY

Compiled by Dr. Llewelyn R. McKay jf

This book tells the story of President McKay's early ^
life— his home in Huntsville, his love for his parents /

and other close family members. It relates many ^

exiieriences he enjoyed as a teacher of youth, as ^
a member of the Quorum of the Twelve and ^^
the First Presidency, and finally as President j,^
of the Church. Also included in this per- J^
sonal account are his "war tour diary," ^^
personal notes, and family poems. j'

$3.75 / DESERET BOOK

• COMPANY

y 44 East Soulh Temple

/ Salt Lake City, Utah

to the LDS Church

Dosorot^Booi^ Co:

44 East South Temple - Salt Lake City. Utah ^

ORDER BY MAIL TODAY

> Dear Sir:

Enclosed you will find
( ) check ( ) money or-
der ( ) charge to your account
for the encircled (numbered) books:
1 2 3

Name

Address

City Zone State

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax.

*
*

THE FAMILY F/ICES THE: FUTURE

Six Intensive Courses In Genealogy

"Helps" For Effective Family Living

"Helps" For LDS Auxiliary Organization Workers

Special Cultural Programs Daily

Special Family Day On Saturday

Registration Fee: $2.00 For The Entire Week

For Additional Information And A Complete Schedule of Activities,
Send To:

ADULT EDUCATION AND EXTENSION SERVICES

BRIGHAM YOUNG

UNIVERSITY

PROVO, UTAH

i>4f

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford -----..-. President

Marianne C. Sharp ------- First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson --_... Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE
Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor -_-----__ Vesta P. Crawford

Assistant to the Editor --------- June Nielsen

General Manager ------------- Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44 JUNE 1957 No. 6

on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

They Shall Call Him Blessed Christine H. Robinson 348

Wealtha S. Mendenhall Appointed to General Board W. Aird McDonald 352

The Samoan Mission Preston R. Nibley 354

A Relief Society Gleaning Rachel Grant Taylor 363

Modesty Is the Best Policy 372

Mental Illness — A National Disaster F. Barry Ryan 373

Help Yourself to Happiness Frances C. Yost 376

A Nursery Will Be Maintained Edna H. Day 378

This Is My Building Maud H. Fullmer 383

Mother Had Seven Girls Jennie Brown Rawlins 384

FICTION

Slight Hazards Deone R. Sutherland 356

The Patchwork Quilt Elizabeth Cannon McCrimmon 382

The Bright Star — Chapter Four Dorothy S. Romney 386

GENERAL FEATURES

Sixty Years Ago 366

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 367

Editorial: The 127th Annual Church Conference Helen W. Anderson 368

In Memoriam — Lucy Jane Brimhall Knight 369

Notes to the Field: Summer Work Meetings 371

Program for the November Fast Sunday Evening Meeting 371

Copies of Wist Ye Not That I Must Be About My Father's Business available 371

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 390

Birthday Congratulations 415

From Near and Far 416

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Recipes From the Samoan Mission Rita H. Stone 374

Mama's Cooking Christie Lund Coles 380

Martha H. McKaig Composes Lyrics and Music for Children's Songs 389

LESSON DEPARTMENT— PREVIEWS FOR 1957-58

Teaching Aids for the 1957-58 Lessons Mary R. Young 398

Suggestions for Music Leaders Florence J. Madsen 400

Theology — The Doctrine and Covenants Roy W. Doxey 403

Visiting Teacher Messages — Truths To Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Christine H. Robinson 405

Work Meeting — Living More Abundantly William F. Edwards 407

Literature — Shakespeare in Our Lives Briant S. Jacobs 407

Social Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life John Farr Larson 409

Notes on the Authors of the Lessons 410

POETRY

Western Wife — Frontispiece Lizabeth Wall Madsen 347

Speak Softly, by Ada Marie Patten, 351; Summer's Cup, by Beatrice K. Ekman, 351; Another
June, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 353; Dear Flag, by Ivy Houtz Wooley, 362; June in the Kaibab,
by Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 370; Bride's Choice, by Ethel Jacobson, 371; At the Ishtar Gate,
by Elsie N. Chaney, 373; Mother and Child, by Enola Chamberlin, 375; A Woman's Years, by
Elsie McKinnon Strachan, 379; The Berry-Pickers, by Maryhale Woolsey, 397; Mathematics, by
Mabel Jones Gabbott, 402; Mother, by Lillian E. Miles, 413; Epitome, by Vesta N. Lukei, 413;
Hitch-Hiker, by Alice Morrey Bailey, 413

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Ladies! the NEW "Mrs. America"

SQUARE ANGEL-FOOD CAKE PAN

Wear-Ever's most welcome devel-
opment for cake making. Now you can make
cakes that are bigger, more attractive
and so much easier to decorate. Will
hold full package of instant mix.
Free decoration guide booklet, 'j yj

ZCMI HOUSEWARES ^

Downstairs Store

Mall your orders to: Margot Manners, ZCMI, Salt Lake City 10,
State cash, charge, or COD. Postage 34^. Add 2% Sales Tax,

LV-

^i.\^

vi/e stern vi/ife

Lizaheth Wall Madsen

The aspen leaves are legion in my hair,

And grasses thread a sandal for my foot.

I wake thin strains of singing everywhere:

A starling cries, a rabbit snaps a root,

A browsing deer makes whispering in the firs.

And I stand hill-borne, hand to heart, afraid

To love too much the golds and lavenders

That summer weaves of morning sun and shade.

There is a house behind me on the hill,
A man to rouse, a flame to touch to wood,
And there is dust to sweep from window sill
And floor, and prayers to say for all things good.
Yet day long, warm against me I shall hold
A shawl of summer, lavender and gold.

The Cover: Native Home, Samoan Mission

Photograph by Rita H, Stone
Frontispiece: Vista in Yosemite National Park, California

Photograph by Hal Rumel
Cover Design by Evan Jensen

They Shall Call Him Blessed

Christine H. Rohinson
Member, General Board of Relief Society

A good name is a priceless in-
heritance. To be born of
honorable parents is one of
life's choicest blessings.

This basic truth is emphasized
throughout the sacred scriptures.
Repeatedly in the Bible we are ad-
monished, for the sake of our own
progress and happiness, to love and
honor our parents and to be guided
by their counsel and advice. One
of the greatest commandments is
''Honour thy father and thy moth-
er: that thy days may be long upon
the land which the Lord thy God
giveth thee" (Exodus 20:12). The
wise Solomon said: ''My son, hear
the instruction of thy father, and
forsake not the law of thy mother"
(Proverbs 1:8). Solomon further
reminds us that, "A good name is
rather to be chosen than great
riches . . ." (Proverbs 22:1).

The Book of Mormon is also re-
plete with similar statements refer-
ring to the importance of a worthy
heritage, and its writers make fre-
quent reference to the wisdom of
following the teachings of righteous
parents. The great prophet Nephi
considered his own heritage so im-
portant that he began his narration
in The Book of Mormon with these
words: "I, Nephi, having been born
of goodly parents, therefore I was
taught somewhat in all the learning
of my father ..." (I Nephi 1:1).

It is bounteously evident that
one of the prime reasons behind this

Page 348

remarkable man's wisdom, humility,
obedience, and leadership ability
was that he hearkened to his fa-
ther's teachings and followed in his
righteous footsteps.

Although it is the essence of wis-
dom to honor our fathers every day,
it is nevertheless appropriate that
one special day be designated as
Father's Day. This special day,
each year, is the third Sunday in
June, and on that day we turn our
loving attention to our fathers.
Through this special recognition we
reaffirm our determination to honor
our fathers for the unnumbered
blessings they bestow upon us, not
alone on this day but throughout
our lives.

There is truly something special
about this specially designated an-
nual Father's Day. Each of us will
observe this day in our own personal
way. But, to each of us. Father's
Day should bring to mind fond
memories of past and present hap-
py associations. It should provide
for us the opportunity to fix indel-
ibly upon our minds our father's
teachings exemplified both by pre-
cept and example. On this day we
should remember and redetermine
that we will follow these teachings
so that they may lead us to fuller
and more useful lives. Motivated
by the observance of Father's Day,
we can build on solid foundations
the kind of priceless heritage we so
want to pass on to our children and
to the generations that follow.

THEY SHALL CALL HIM BLESSED

349

On this, my own personal Father's
Day, my thoughts are centered
on the virtues and quahties of the
fine man whose heritage I so humbly
bear. What a privilege and a bless-
ing it is for me to honor him and
to contemplate that through me,
if I am worthy, present and yet un-
born generations may rise up and
call him blessed.

My father, Bryant Stringham
Hinckley, too, was born of goodly
parents ninety years ago this 9th
of July. Like some other humble
but great men, he was born in a
lowly log cabin. From this humble
beginning he moved forward on
paths charted by his own wise and
righteous father to a life of service
to his God and to his fellow men.

As a portion of this service, to
spotlight only a few of his many
and varied activities, he served as
secretary, second counselor, first
counselor, and president of the
Y.M.M.I.A., both at the ward level
and in the stake organization. He
was a member of the Y.M.M.I.A.
general board for twenty-five years.
He served as a high councilman in
the old Salt Lake Stake and as presi-
dent of the Liberty Stake for twenty-
two years. During 1935 to 1939, he
served as president of the Northern
States Mission.

In his early life. Father was a
schoolteacher— -a profession which
he loved and in which he started at
the early age of eighteen. Under
the inspired teaching of President
Karl G. Maeser, in 1883, he attend-
ed the Brigham Young Academy.
After graduation from this school,
he sought further learning in New
York and in California.

Along with these busy responsi-
bilities, Father wove into his ac-

complishments voluminous writings
of articles and books which consti-
tute an important contribution to
the literature of this area. Yet, with
all of these activities, he found time
to be a wonderful father to fifteen
children, eleven of whom still sur-
vive, and all of whom have been
blessed by his exemplary life and ef-
fective teachings.

Each of us is privileged to think
that ours is the ideal father. The
ideal father is one who possesses
those qualities that endear him to
his children and enable them to
place him on a high pedestal of love
and respect.

Some of the qualities of which
my own father's special pedestal is
composed, consist of honesty, hu-
mility, steadfastness, courage, loyal-
ty, modesty, faithfulness, industri-
ousness, and a superb sense of hu-
mor.

Obviously, I am biased, but my
father is really special. Never have
I heard him criticize or speak ill of
another. Ever is he steadfast and
loyal in his friendships. With abso-
lute constancy, he sustains whole-
heartedly the Authorities of the
Church. My father is his own
taskmaster and is never satisfied with
anything but the best. He believes
unquestioningly that the glory of
God (and man) is intelligence, and
he seeks industriously for knowl-
edge.

My father is proud of his own
heritage and constantly urges his
children to follow in the footsteps
of their worthy ancestors. Never
has he used force as a method of
teaching his children, but rather, by
patience, persuasion, and unfalter-
ing example, he has sought to lead
them into the better paths.

350

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

These enviable qualities pos-
sessed by my father were developed
and refined in the mill of hard
experience which began at the
frontier settlement of Cove Fort,
Utah. Here my father grew up as
a boy. His father, Ira Nathaniel
Hinckley, was selected by President
Brigham Young to go to Cove Creek
and build a fort. 'To afford pro-
tection from the Indians to the
telegraph and mail stations and to
the travelers who are almost con-
stantly on the road. Also to furnish
food and protection to this latter
class" (From a letter written by
Brigham Young to Ira N. Hinckley,
dated April 2, 1867).

This little fort was twenty-two
miles from the nearest white settle-
ment. Those days, in the 1870's
and the 1880's, were exciting and
eventful days. The fort sheltered
both good and bad. There were In-
dians and cowboys, miners in quest
of gold, cattle rustlers and despera-
does and, as a vivid contrast, there
were the regular visits of President
Brigham Young and other promi-
nent Church officials. These Church
visitors usually spent a night or two
at the fort during their travels from
Salt Lake City to southern parts of
the state.

Life at Cove Fort was a rugged
pioneer life, yet it provided the re-
fining substance which laid the
foundation for a strong character.
Out of these pioneer experiences
came the courage and ability which
enabled my father to conquer life's
difficult problems and to rise to
high levels of service and accom-
plishment.

Along the way my father met his
share of tragedy and sorrow. While

still a voung man and with the re-
sponsibility of rearing eight young
children, the oldest fourteen and
the youngest eight weeks, his beau-
tiful and talented wife, my mother,
passed away. In tragic sequence, in
the years that followed he also bur-
ied his second, and then his third
wonderful wife. And, to add fur-
ther to his sad burdens, two of his
fine sons died after they had grown
to manhood. In spite of these sor-
rows. Father's faith and courage nev-
er faltered. His confidence in the
sustaining influence of his Father
in heaven never wavered. Some of
the sterling qualities I see in my
father are beautifully described in
this statement by Robert Louis
Stevenson:

He has achieved success who has lived
well, laughed often, and loved much. Who
has gained the respect of intelligent men
and . . . love of . . . children.

nPHE tribute which I am privileged
here to pay to my father is pre-
sented with the thought that per-
haps it may encourage others to
ponder in their hearts the real mean-
ing and significance of Father's Day.
It is my hope that my description
of the qualities possessed by my
father may serve in a small way to
encourage all of us to express, while
there is still time, our gratitude and
appreciation to our fathers. Surely
the best way we can show this grati-
tude and appreciation is to follow
in their righteous footsteps and, by
precept and example, to strive to
instill in our children love and hon-
or for the blessings of a worthy
heritage.

Let us remember that our worthy
fathers have a special significant
place, not only in our hearts, but

THEY SHALL CALL HIM BLESSED

351

also in our homes. As bearers of
God's Holy Priesthood, they are the
patriarchs and presiding authorities
of our households. Righteous fa-
thers carry heavy responsibilities.
Not only must they administer to
the economic welfare of the family,
but also it is their duty to set the
pattern for the family's spiritual
well-being.

Through wise counsel and loving

guidance, our honorable fathers
strive to bring to us the blessings
of genuine happiness. Such happi-
ness is not dependent upon money
and material possessions. Rather,
it comes from the \irtues of service,
kindness, loyalty, trust, and lo\-e.

Certainly, you and I, the children
of such fathers, on this Father's Day
and always, should honor them and
rise up and call them blessed.

Speak Q^oftlyi

Ada Marie Patten

Guide your child gently,
With tenderness sustain him,
Assuaging all his fears.

Speak to him softly.

Hush not the heavenly cadence

Still ringing in his ears.

c^".

Ci/i

uininer s ^up

Beahice K. Ekman

On the lush, green valley and wooded hills,
Healing warmth of the early summer spills,
And the air is stirred by the drone of bees
And the call of birds from the orchard trees.

Beside the cool stream in the willow-shade,
\\^here flickering shadows of sun are laid,
The white sheep with their young lambs lie at rest
And a tranquil quiet is manifest.

Beyond the wild hedge of the narrow lane

A gentle breeze weaves through the fields of grain.

\\"here the noonday sun climbs up the sky

A feather-plumed cloud drifts slowh- by.

In the meadow pasture the clear creek flows
Through the buttercup patches and clumps of wild rose;
Here the magic enchantment that summer brings
Fills my cup to the brim when a meadow lark sings.

vi/ealtha o. ii iendenhall KyLppointeci
to (general iJDoara of LKehef Society

W. Aiid McDonald
Associate, Church Building Program

\TU^EALTHA Spafford Mendenhall
of the Ensign Stake, and for-
merly from Stockton, California,
was appointed to the general board
of Relief Soeiety, March 28, 1957.
She was born in Springville, Utah,
to Alma H. and Mary Clyde Spaf-
ford. She was married to Wendell
Bird Mendenhall (now Chairman
of the Church Building Commit-
tee), in the Salt Lake Temple, Sep-
tember 30, 1927. Her early educa-
tion was received in Springville,
where she graduated from high
school in June previous to her mar-
riage. They have two sons, Paul
W. of Honolulu, and Robert L., a
student at B.Y.U., and three grand-
children. Elder Mendenhall and
both sons have filled missions for
the Church in New Zealand.

Mrs. Mendenhall has just re-
turned from accompanying Elder
Mendenhall on a trip to the South
Pacific for the Church. She was
present when Elder Hugh B. Brown,
Assistant to the Council of the
Twelve, laid the cornerstone for the
New Zealand Temple, returning
home only two days before her new
appointment.

The new board member is well
qualified by temperament and train-
ing for her new position. She has
served energetically and efficiently
in almost every stake and ward po-
sition of Relief Society. She served
in the ward presidency in Stockton,
1939-1941, then as ward president

Page 352

WEALTHA S. MENDENHALL

for three years. She served as the
social science class leader on the
Sacramento Relief Society stake
board for two years and as visiting
teacher message leader for two years.
When the stake was divided and
San Joaquin Stake was organized in
1948, Sister Mendenhall was called
as the social science class leader on
the new stake board. Later, she
served for three years as stake Maga-
zine representative. She was a visit-
ing teacher in Stockton Ward from
1939 until she moved to Salt Lake
City in May 1956. Besides her Re-
lief Society work, she was a tireless
and dependable worker in all activi-
ties of her ward. In the exacting
role of wife of a bishop and stake

WEALTHA S. MENDENHALL

353

president, she was a charming and
gracious hostess, and her home be-
came the ''hospitahty center" of the
stake. Visitors to their lovely home
in Stockton will long remember
those joyous and festive occasions.

Before her Relief Society serv-
ice, Sister Mendenhall was active in
Primary and Sunday School in Pro-
vo, Ogden, and Logan, while Elder
Mendenhall was finishing his school-
ing, after his return from his mission.
In 1952-3 the Mendenhalls visited

their son Paul in New Zealand, and
then proceeded on around the
world, touring India, Palestine, Italy,
France, and England. They returned
to the South Pacific and made prep-
arations for and accompanied Presi-
dent and Sister McKay on their tour
of the islands in 1955.

A life devoted to Church service
has ably fitted Sister Mendenhall
for her new position of responsibility
which she will fill with grace and
humility.

Kyinother y^une

Doioihy J. Roberts

Today another June will come

For new eyes to behold

Where sweet-briars tumble down the fence

In tides of stamened gold.

And today another child will walk,
Holding his father's hand
Along the sorrel-colored road
And the patchwork summer land.

Another lad will learn his might
Can turn the wayward streams;
Will hear the rocket-song of birds
Make music for his dreams.

His mind will carry the crescent mark
From a tawny, feathered throat;
Retain the sweep of crystal air
Hung with a lilting note.

Another summer sun will pour
Power and peace on the loam,
That another heart may beat as mine
Here in an alien home.

Photograph by Rita H. Stone

PAGO PAGO HARBOR, SAMOA

cJhe Samoan iliission

Pieston R. Nihley
Assistant Church Historian

npHE first missionaries of the Church to carry the gospel to the Samoan
Islands were two native Hawaiians, Kimo Belio and Samuela Manoa,
who, in 1862, arrived on the Island of Aunuu, one of the Samoan group.
They taught the gospel to the natives, baptized a small number, organized
a branch and built a meetinghouse, but they were not adequately super-
vised and no assistance was sent to them. As the years passed the mem-
bers gradually fell away from the faith. Belio died in 1876, but Manoa
married and continued to live in Aunuu.

The first American missionary to live in the Samoan Islands, appoint-
ed by the Church authorities, was Elder Joseph H. Dean, who, accompanied

Page 354

THE SAMOAN MISSION

355

by his wife, arrived at Aunuu in June 1888. He was met by Samuela Manoa^
who proved to be of great assistance to him in beginning the missionary
work.

In October 1888, three more elders arrived from Utah to labor under
the direction of President Dean in the Samoan Mission. They were Wil-
liam O. Lee, Adelbert Beesley, and Edward J. Wood. With the assistance
of the nati\es, the four brethren erected a new meetinghouse, held meet-
ings, made converts, and organized a branch of the Church.

In November 1888, in order to extend their activities. President Dean
and Elders Beesley and Wood visited the Island of Tutuila. They remained
several months and held meetings in all the towns and villages. Before
beginning their return journey they purchased a small sailing vessel, in
order that they might travel from island to island as they desired.

The work was now greatly extended and branches of the Church were
established in Upolu and Savaii. A statistical report of the Samoan Mis-
sion made in 1893, showed 253 members, which included two priests and
twelve teachers. By 1930 the number of members had increased to 4,491,
including forty-four elders, sixty-two priests, and one teacher. Today
there are in the Samoan Mission, 7,558 members, located in fifty-six
branches. The mission president is Charles I. Sampson. Fifty-five Relief
Society organizations, with 700 members, were reported in December 1956.
Thelma H. Sampson presides over the Samoan Mission Relief Society.

Photograph by Rita U. Stone

HARVESTING COCONUTS, A STAPLE FOOD IN SAMOA

Slight Hazards

Deone R. Sutherland

KATHERINE stirred the wheat
cereal into the boiling water
and looked across Peterson's
back yard into Arnold's next door.
Carrie Arnold sat in the early spring-
frayed grape arbor painting a pic-
ture of what? "Of Mount Majes-
tic." Katherine's eyes filled with
tears. What was the matter with
her? She had been like this almost
ever since Bobby had been born
just three weeks ago. She was so
happy to have this fourth baby, she
knew. Yet what was it that filled
her with resentment every time she
looked toward Carrie's? Katherine
blinked the tears from her eyes as
the Arnold's back door slammed.

"Carrie! Carrie!" Tom Arnold's
strident, exasperated voice carried
into the Peterson's neat little kitch-
en. From habit Katherine Peterson
shut her ears to it, but she couldn't
help noticing how slowly Carrie rose
to answer the summons, how she
stopped to dab once more at the
painting before, with the utmost
serenity, she turned and, with flap-
ping houseslippers, went dilatorily
into the Arnold house.

Katherine opened the drawer for
the napkins and crossed to the
breakfast room. The knock at the
back door did not take her by sur-
prise. She finished tucking each
napkin at the five place settings and
then went quietly to the door. Little
Nana Arnold stood there blinking
up at her, her small face seemingly
all blue eyes, an elf child, a nymph,
this little Nana. Katherine felt the
same stir as if she'd read a line of

Page 356

poetry when she looked into this
child's face.

"Mrs. Peterson, could we please
borrow enough butter for our toast?
Mama says she'll be sure to pay it
back."

"Of course, come in." Katherine
had given up trying to keep the
many borrowings of her neighbor
straight. Besides, Carrie often
brought over a whole sack of some-
thing or other or made some other
extravagant gesture to make up for
any inconvenience she had caused
Katherine. At first Katherine had
been annoyed. She would never
dream of being so careless with
what she might owe another person.
But that was before she had become
resigned to Carrie.

As Katherine took out the quar-
ter of a pound of butter, again there
was that ridiculous lump in her
throat. She busied herself in the
refrigerator for a moment.

"Hi, Nana, aren't you ready for
school yet?" It was her Margaret,
the same age as Nana, but half a
head taller.

"Not yet," said Nana, dismissing
school with a shrug. "Guess what,
Margaret? I'm going to dance in
the Civic Auditorium at the May
festival. My mother was really hap-
py. She says I'm going to be a
great ballerina someday," and Nana
whirled and twirled around the Pet-
erson kitchen, which suddenly
seemed to Katherine so common-
place as to be almost unbearable.

"That's fine," Margaret said kind-
ly, her brown eyes scarcely noticing

SLIGHT HAZARDS

357

Nana. Her interest was in her
schoolbooks at the window seat.
''Did you read about Leeuwenhoek
last night? We had family night,
and Daddy let me read the whole
story ....'' Margaret was putting
her lunch on her pile of school
books.

''No/' said Nana, on one toe eager
to be out the door.

Katherine handed her the butter.

"You can call for me, Margaret/'
Nana offered.

"Okay/' said Margaret, "but we
won't wait if you're not ready."

Nana was whirling across the
lawn.

"Would you like to take danc-
ing?" Katherine handed Margaret
the sugar.

"I guess so. Of course, I'm already
taking piano and violin, so I'm pret-
ty busy." Her brown eyes looked
directly at her mother with an
almost adult kindliness. "Mother,
Miss Lester says I'm the best reader
in the whole class."

There was that lump in Kath-
erine's throat again. She poured the
milk so hurriedly she almost spilled
it.

FjAVID came in with four-year-
old Mark piggyback. John was
putting his lunch beside his cap, and
then they all sat down to breakfast.
David helped Mark say the bless-
ing, and unfolded his napkin. "Was
that Nana leaping across our flower
beds?"

"Yes." Katherine cut into her
grapefruit. "Butter for their toast,"
she anticipated her husband's ques-
tion.

"If you could just pass me a few
balls as soon as you get home, Dad-

dy—" John was saying earnestly.
That conversation must have started
upstairs, Katherine thought. She
listened absent-mindedly while Da-
vid agreed to hurry home. She rose
as soon as David finished and then
was tempted to sit down again.
What would it be like to linger at
the breakfast table and read the
paper or even a magazine the way
Carrie often did? But if she did
that, there would be no family
prayers. They always retired to the
living room for family prayers before
David went, and then the children
cleared the table while Katherine
prepared for washing the dishes.
Katherine had learned early that the
children worked much more happily
and willingly, if she worked at a
task along beside them.

Katherine knelt beside the sofa
and leaned her cheek against her
hands. She was so thankful for the
children and her lovely home, for
David who always came home so
promptly and eagerly from work.
She thought of Tom Arnold who
often did not get home until very
late in the evening after the chil-
dren's bedtime. She guiltily forced
her thoughts back to John, who was
taking his turn at saying the family
prayer.

David patted her on the back and
kissed her goodbye. "Take a good
long rest today— morning and after-
noon. We can do anything that
needs doing when we come home.
You look kind of pale."

"She looks sad," Mark said.

"No, I don't," Katherine laughed
at him as his father swung him into
the air for his goodbye kiss. Mar-
garet and John joined in the leave
taking. They make such a fuss over

358

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

him, Katherine thought to herself.
He is the world's best father. She'd
banish all signs of disorderly think-
ing, she promised herself. Children
were too discerning.

After the kitchen was straight-
ened, the two school children were
ready to take their leave. John
spelled his five new words for her
proudly. He was always so careful
with his work. There were no bet-
ter children anywhere. But maybe
she was spoiling them for all the
fun in life by making them be con-
sistent with their chores, be in by
five on school nights because Daddy
came half an hour later. Now there
was little Peter Arnold in the top
half of his pajamas, happily petting
his cat on the back steps in the
chilly morning air. Maybe in bun-
dling up her children she had
bundled up something of their
spirits.

John and Margaret hadn't waited
for Nana. She bit her lip. Was it
unnatural for her children to refuse
to be late for school? What if they
were late one morning? She couldn't
believe that she was thinking such
things.

Mark had his cap on and was
struggling with his jacket. ''I can do
it, I can do it!" he exclaimed proud-
ly, when she offered to help. And,
of course, he did do it. He was
bundled against the chilly spring
morning and out to play with a kiss
from Katherine.

She went upstairs when she heard
the baby cry. How was it possible,
she thought to herself, that each
child was more wonderful than any-
thing they had dreamed of? When
he was bathed and fed, and sleepy,
she laid him back in his bassinet.

lyf ARK and Peter were arguing in
the kitchen. Katherine felt the
calm that the nursery had brought
her begin to disappear. Peter w^as
dressed after a fashion, but his shoes
were damp and sandy. She couldn't
lock her door against the children,
but they never seemed to remember
to wipe their feet. At least Peter
didn't.

'Tm hungry," Peter said hope-
fully.

''Didn't you eat breakfast at
home, Peter?" At least her voice
was perfectly calm.

''Oh, yes," Peter said indifferently.

"\\^ell, go and tell your own
mother you're hungry for a change."
Katherine leaned against the sink.
What had possessed her to say such
a terrible thing?

"She's painting," Peter said from
habit.

"Well, then, tell her to stop paint-
ing and to give you some food."

Katherine felt it couldn't be she
who was talking. Her voice must
be perfectly normal, for Mark ac-
cepted the unusual conversation
without the slightest indication of
alarm. The two little boys trotted
across the yard to the Arnold house.
Katherine began dust mopping the
upstairs bedrooms. She had finished
down the stairs when she heard the
Arnold screen door bang. She
crossed to the window. The two lit-
tle boys were happily eating slices
of bread covered with jam. Carrie
opened the back door and handed
out two tall glasses of milk. She
would have to dash over and tell
Carrie she was sorry about being
so rude to the boys. Then Carrie
came out and sat on the back porch
and ate a slice of bread herself. No,

SLIGHT HAZARDS

359

there was nothing to apologize to
Carrie about. Carrie wouldn't have
hurt feelings. She accepted the
world as she found it. Perhaps Car-
rie was the one who had time to
know she was alive, and Katherine
was the one who was being by-
passed.

npHE front door chime interrupted
her thoughts. It was her moth-
er, and she opened the door eagerly.
The small, white-haired woman, so
neat and cheerful, fragrant with a
suggestion of scent, bustled in like
a sudden warm south wind. How
soft and familiar was the cheek she
kissed. How sure and purposeful
were the hands that drew off the
gloves.

''Oh, Mother, Fm so glad to see
you. Fm having the blues this
morning." Katherine had to stop
^ talking. Another moment and she'd
burst into tears. And the crazy
thing was that there was simply
nothing in her life to cry about.
What on earth could be the mat-
ter?

"You need to get out. It's just
that you're feeling tied down. A
new baby makes you feel like that
sometimes. What you should do
is call someone and go somewhere
for lunch . . . /'

''Oh, no, I wouldn't like that
really. But, Mother, would you
mind, maybe I will just go visiting
next door for a bit. I haven't been
over to Carrie's for ages, and I can
check on Mark."

Her mother was already slipping
into one of her aprons. "Stay awhile,
won't you? I want to spend a little
time with my newest grandson. He
is such a darling. Papa says he's the

image of some of the Johnsons, but
I guess the Petersons think he's a
lot like David. His chin now . . . ."

Katherine pulled on her coat and
fled through the back door. Carrie
had gone in. She went up the back
steps and knocked on the door. The
boys were digging in the bare back
yard. They were so busy they hard-
ly noticed her. "Grandma's over to
our house, Mark," she said.

"Oh, boy," said Mark, but he
went on digging. "I got to finish
these caves."

"Have to," corrected Katherine as
Carrie called to her to come in.
Katherine stepped into the cluttered
kitchen. The breakfast dishes still
lay on the table and cupboard. A
cereal box had tipped over and
spilled from cupboard to floor.

"In here," Carrie called. "I'm in
the living room."

The ironing board was open, but
Carrie was working at a sewing ma-
chine. Curls of dust looked bleakly
into the sun slanting down from the
long, bare windows.

"Fm making me the cutest skirt,"
Carrie smiled, sweeping up some
pins with her hand. She dropped
the skirt on a small table and
crossed to the couch where she
curled up with her bare legs beneath
her. "No, no, it's all right. I've been
hunting for an excuse to stop work-
ing. Besides, you never get over
to see me, you're so busy, so this is
a real occasion. All I have are some
stale doughnuts. We can eat those."

"No thanks," Katherine laughed.
"I'm just in need of— of someone to
talk to, I guess. Someone not in
the family— if you know what I
mean."

360

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Carrie nodded and twisted her
hair up into her pony tail. How
comfortable Katherine felt. Carrie
always made people feel so at ease.
Even if there was always such a clut-
ter in her house, you always felt
welcome.

Katherine looked out the front
window to the grass just beginning
to show an interest in being green
again. ''You're always so calm, Car-
rie, you ne\'er seem to ha\'e any
problems . . . ."

Carrie tossed her head back
against the couch and began to
laugh at the ceiling. "I admit I
don't spend much time woir^nng
about problems, but my, I really
have them. I guess you didn't know
about Miss Lester arranging appoint-
ments for me with a child psycholo-
gist over Nana . . . ."

Katherine stared at Carrie, 'Tm
so sorry, I didn't mean to . . . ."

''It's all right," Carrie smiled.
"Nana's always had little nervous
tics, but then she began bursting
into tears in school— in class for no
reason. Anyway, to make a long
story short, it seems I'm too permis-
sive as a parent. We don't have
enough rules. The children aren't
secure because I let them do pretty
much as they please."

I^ATHERINE shut her eyes and
then opened them. Darling
little Nana not feeling secure. She
remembered how Margaret and
John complained when they had to
report home at five on school nights
to take care of chores and homework
and to help get ready for dinner.
She had been feeling guilty about
that.

"And Tom," Carrie's voice went
on, "well, Tom does most of his
work in the office or the public li-
brary because he can't stand the
clutter at home, he says. You should
hear him about . . . ."

Katherine felt a moment's embar-
rassment. Yes, she had heard Tom,
and she'd always w^ondered what
kind of person he was to raise his
voice so. She closed her mind to
further thoughts on that subject.
She had no right to listen to these
problems.

"But I'm going to try to change.
I'm going to get over and visit you
more, Katherine. I always used to
feel happier after being over to your
house. I'd determine to go home
and be a better wife and mother.
I'm going to work out a schedule
and really stick to it."

An hour later, when Katherine
took a hungry little boy home to
lunch with her, she felt in such good
spirits that she wondered how she
could have been so blue that morn-
ing. Her mother had finished fold-
ing the clothes out of the dryer and
had fed Bobby.

"I did your vacuuming, too," she
greeted Katherine, "and your lunch
is on the table. Come on, Mark,
Grandma will help you get washed
up for lunch. Then I'm going to
slip home and fix Papa his lunch,
but I won't go unless you promise
to take a good long nap to make up
for this morning. But I can see
the visit did you good. You know,
Katherine, a visit in your friendly,
happy home is always such a joy
to Papa and me."

Katherine lay down beside Mark
and held his hand until he drifted
off to sleep. Then she slipped into

SLIGHT HAZARDS 361

her own room and stretched out on "Hurry, Daddy/' John coaxed,

the big double bed. In a moment Mark and Peter tagged along to

she was asleep. Mark never napped watch.

for much more than an hour, so After dinner and the dishes, John

Katherine usually provided an hour said his combinations in arithmetic

of quiet play for him after his nap, for David, and Margaret told about

before he went outside again. He an electric magnet they had made

painted or colored or cut with toy at school that day. Then Margaret

scissors or molded with clay. Today practised her music while Katherine

she buttoned him into one of the put up the lunches for the next day.

many paint smocks she had made It was almost bedtime for the chil-

from David's old shirts and got out dren. David would be carrying

the tubes of finger paints. While Mark up any minute. He'd already

he worked she lay on the floor and had his bath with John, and David

did her exercises. had helped him into his pajamas.

After a moment she got up and She could see his head curled against

went to the back door. There had P^^^^ ^ shoulder as he read about

been no knock, but she opened it Wmnie the Pooh pretendmg he was

anyway. Yes, there was Peter wait- ^ ^^^^^ ^"^ ^^^^^"g ^P "^'^^ ^ ^^1'

ing patiently on the back step for ^^on to the hive of bees.

Mark. ^'Come in, Peter,'' she said Katherine looked around the neat

gently, ''come in and help Mark kitchen, shmmg with anticipation

fingerpaint for a while. I have a ^^^ tomorrow s breakfast. She hung

smock just especially for you, too." ?"* ^'^'^ ^.^^^^^^l ^''^ ^^^^^^ '^^

had embroidered before she and

Peter's eyes sparkled. It would ^^vid were married,

be more fun for Mark with a friend, ^^y^ g^i^g to help Carrie, and

too. She should have done this be- 5^^ ^an help me," she said softly to

^ore. herself.

One of Carrie's lovely paintings
JOHN and Margaret dashed in ^^^i^ look beautiful in the hall.
^ after school to change clothes it was wonderful to have a talent
and then dashed out to play again, like that. But homemaking was
Promptly at five they came in and wonderful, too, and it did take in-
washed. John set the table while genuity and quick thinking and
Margaret helped her mother with planning to make a day end happily
the dinner. Katherine looked out and make the home a place where
the window. Yes, it was five-thirty, the family wanted to be. She flipped
and there was David. What a dash out the kitchen light and watched
there was to the door to greet the moonlight lap against the win-
^^^dy- dow sill. The house was quiet.

'Tlenty of time to pass a few Family prayer, the trip upstairs, the

balls," Daddy assured him. He put tucking in, all were over for the

his briefcase away. ''It's worth com- night. Katherine carried Bobbie

ing home to get a reception like downstairs and rocked him in the

that," David grinned at Katherine big rocker while David read at his

as he kissed her. desk.

362

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

'Turn on the television if you
like/' David said, ''it won't bother
me.

"Vm enjoying the quiet/' Kath-
erine laughed, hugging the baby
to her.

'TouVe loved him long enough/'
David said in a few minutes. "It's
my turn now."

He cradled new little Bobby into
his arms, and then when he abso-
lutely refused to open even an eye,
David took him upstairs and put
him in his bassinet for the night.

Katherine opened a magazine and
read: ''Homemaking, the Ideal
Career for Women." She would
loan this to Carrie. Both of us
need articles like this, she thought.

''Katherine. Katherine." David
had sat down on the couch beside
her. He held out two white en-
velopes. It took her a moment to

realize that David meant for her
to open them.

"Oh, David!"

There were tickets to the spring
Community Concert series and tick-
ets to the Little Theater.

"It will be wonderful to go," and
she hugged him delightedly.

"You seemed so downhearted
this morning that I thought maybe
you needed some cheering up, or
at least a change of scenery."

Had she been depressed this
morning? Yes, she had forgotten.
She concentrated for a minute try-
ing to puzzle out just what had been
the matter the last few days and
this morning. Well, it didn't mat-
ter; she was back on an even keel
now. She snuggled up against
David and opened her magazine
again. A homemaker was impor-
tant; anyway, she knew she was, and
she turned the page.

LUear Qjiag

Ivy Houtz V^ooWey

Dear Flag —

Did you borrow the red from the reddest rose

And match it with patriot's blood?

Did the heart of that flower feel a soldier's last pulse

While it still held that glow in the bud?

Dear Flag —

Did a soul before you were born
Bring his whiteness and offer to you
The unsullied promise of courageous ones
Who died for the thing they held true?

Dear Flag —

Did the heavens above take a strip from her breast

Bedeck it with resplendent stars,

Then fashion it after a pattern from God

Completed with red and white bars?

Dear Flag —

Do you thrill as I do when proudly you float

In the air, on the land and the sea?

Your message from God, "Right is might, right is right — '

With this plan our great land was made free.

A Relief Society Gleaning

Rachel Giant Tayloi

RECENTLY a tiny photo two
and one-half by four inches,
bequeathed to me because
my name was Rachel, became a chal-
lenge. I had known three of the
six women in the picture from child-
hood, my grandmother Rachel
Grant, Aunt Emmeline Wells, and
Bathsheba Smith, but who were the
other three, and what offices did
they hold in the Relief Society?

They were all fine looking women
and had been carefully posed. Their
dark dresses with pleats and points,
white collars, and long watch chains,
were most interesting. Apparently,
the photographer did not say
''Smile," perhaps because they were
the dignified officers of the Thir-
teenth Ward Relief Society.

The date. May 1873, on the back
of the picture led me to visit the
Ghurch Historian's office and ask
if they had any records that might
assist me in my search for the names
of the officers of the Thirteenth
Ward Relief Society at that time.
To my delight, the attendant
brought out a much-used but well
preserved brown leather book, con-
taining 650 closely written pages of
minutes. Included in the minutes
were the names of all members and
the dates they joined the society.

The minutes of the May meeting
in 1873, revealed the probable rea-
son for the photo being taken, for
Margaret Mitchell, Grandmother's
second counselor, was leaving for
the Sandwich Islands, where her
husband was to become the mission

president. The records gave desired
names and dates for my picture —
Rachel Ivins Grant, President, April
18, 1868; Bathsheba W. Smith, First
Gounselor, May 6th, 1869; Margaret
Mitchell, Second Gounselor, April
18, 1868; Elizabeth Goddard, Secre-
tary, April 18, 1868; Emmeline B.
Wells, Assistant Secretary, May
1871; and Mary Musser, Treasurer,
May 3, 1871.

Grandmother Grant and Eliza-
beth Goddard served as president
and secretary of the society for
thirty years. Here are some of the
first and last entries of this out-
standing historical record:

Record of the organization of the
Female Relief Society of the Thir-
teenth Ward, Salt Lake City:

Bishop Woolley's residence
April 18th, 1868

Present: Bishop Edwin D. Woolley
[Grandfather of President J. Reuben Clark,
Jr.] and his counselors, W. S. Godbe and
F. A. Mitchell.

Meeting opened by prayer by the Bishop
after which the bishop took the chair and
Brother W. S. Godbe was appointed sec-
retary pro tern.

The bishop made some very interesting
remarks relative to the organization about
to be formed. Said that he had been
slow with regard to the Society — that he
had not felt the spirit of it until he had
heard the remarks of President Young ex-
pressed at the last conference — that it was
not his habit to be in a hurry in his
movements but be cool and deliberate. He
said in the organization he wished to se-
lect such sisters for officers as would lis-
ten to his council and carry out such
measures as he should suggest from time
to time.

Page 363

364

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Photograph by C. W. Carter

OFFICERS OF THE THIRTEENTH WARD
(SALT LAKE CITY) RELIEF SOCIETY, May 1873

Front row, seated, left to right: Margaret Mitchell, Second Counselor, appointed
April 18, 1868; Rachel R. Grant, President, April 18, 1868; Bathsheba W. Smith, First
Counselor, May 6, 1869.

Back row, standing, left to right: Emmeline B. Wells, Assistant Secretary, May 1,
1871; Elizabeth Goddard, Secretary, April 18, 1868; Mary Musser, Treasurer, May 13,
1871.

The bishop continued by saying that
if the sisters needed assistance the breth-
ren would be on hand to help — that he
did not wish them to perform heavy and
laborious duties, such as would tax their
strength. He wished them to go to work
to make their own clothing and establish
such fashions for dress as would be be-
coming for the Saints and not subject
themselves to imitate fashions which are
invented and worn by dishonorable women
of the world.

The bishop then suggested that the
meeting proceed to organize the Society
and moved that Mrs. Rachel R. Grant be

chosen president which was seconded and
carried unanimously.

He then moved that Mrs. Grant pro-
ceed to choose her counselors.

Mrs. Grant then made choice of Mrs.
Annie Godbe for her first counselor and
Mrs. Margaret Mitchell for her second
counselor, which was carried unanimously.

The bishop and his counselors laid their
hands upon the head of Mrs. Grant and
blessed and ordained her and set her apart
to be the presidentess over the Female
Relief Society of the Thirteenth Ward,
the bishop officiating as spokesman.

They then proceeded to ordain Mrs.

A RELIEF SOCIETY GLEANING

365

Godbe and set her apart to act as first
counselor to the Presidentess. Brother
Godbe officiating in the same manner,
they ordained Mrs. Mitchell to act as
second counselor to Mrs. Grant and with
Mrs. Godbe to assist her in all the vari-
ous duties of her office and councillor.

It was then moved that Mrs. Elizabeth
H. Goddard be chosen to act as secretary
and Mrs. Ann L. Musser as treasurer, sec-
onded and carried unanimously. (Four-
teen sisters were named as teachers in the
ward.)

The bishop invited Miss E. R. Snow
to make remarks, when she arose and
addressed the sisters present, by saying
this society had much for its encourage-
ment in the kind remarks of the bishop
and also in combining a great amount of
ability — that inasmuch as the sisters keep
themselves humble and united there is
nothing to prevent them doing much good,
becoming truly a model society, as sug-
gested by the bishop. Very appropriate
and instructive remarks were then made
by Elders Godbe and Mitchell. Meeting
adjourned to April 30th at Mrs. Mary
Godbe's residence at 2 p.m.

William S. Godbe

Secretary Pro Tem.

INCLUDED in the minutes
tliroughout the book was a record
of the donations of members. A
summary of these was included in
an item that mentioned Father's
[President Heber J. Grant's] aid to
the society.

Through the management of H. J.
Grant in 1886, the investment in the
Thirteenth Ward store was sold to J. P.
Freeze for $1,000 with which was pur-
chased nine shares in Z.G.M.I. Have also
deposited $432 in the State Bank of Utah
at eight per cent interest. Bro. Heber J.
Grant donated to the Society $50, whose
liberality helped to increase our invest-
ment. The total disbursements to the
poor amount to $3710 cash. In merchan-
dise $1758. This is dating from 1868 to
1893. To Temple $805.50. Merchants
$105.00, to hospital $102.00, to Emigra-

tion $161.99, Wheat $185.85. Building
$232.40, Silk factory $20. Have dis-
persed from two to five hundred dollars
in carpets, blinds, curtains and other
adornments for assembly room.

To make their record complete,
Sister Goddard wrote of the first
organization of the society:

Historical Sketch of the Thirteenth
Ward Relief Society

First account of the society formed was
on 29th August 1855. On September
19th Sister Pascal was appointed to act
as president and treasurer and Sister Eliza-
beth Goddard as secretary.

Meetings were held in the basement of
the Social Hall, which were devoted to
sewing, such as making quilts, sewing
carpet rags towards making a carpet for
the old Tabernacle, braiding straw for
bonnets, etc. In 1857 the meeting dis-
continued on account of the unsettled
state with regard to the army coming to
molest us, which caused us to leave our
homes and go south.

On the 18th of August 1868 the so-
ciety was organized according to the pat-
tern of the first organization instituted by
the Prophet Joseph Smith on March 17th,
1842.

To end her records, Sister God-
dard wrote the following touching
message:

These are the last minutes I can write
in this book. Feel thankful to my Heav-
enly Father that he has enabled me to
record so many pages in the 30 years
acting as secretary. I now resign this
book to others, on account of my ad-
vanced age. Praying that the work will
prosper in younger and more efficient
hands. And that the blessings of the
Lord may ever be with my dear sisters of
the Thirteenth Ward Relief Society and
all other wards engaged in this labor of
love until it shall be said 'There are no
poor in Zion."

Lovingly your sister and fellow worker,
Elizabeth Goddard.

(bixtif ijears J/Lgo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, June i, and June 15, 1897

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

HONORING OUR PARENTS: It is right and proper that children shonld honor
their parents, and what is more fitting than to meet together on their parents' natal
day . . . and talk o\er the reminiscences of their childhood and rehearse all the good
and pleasant things they have experienced, and store their minds with memories rich
and precious to hand down to coming generations. ... If children have differences
they are soon forgotten and naught but the happy times remembered. Ties have been
formed that will never be broken. Children grow up, get married and are in a measure
separated, but there is in each heart a bond of love. A love that has grown with their
lives and will continue to grow stronger and stronger while life shall last, and in the
eternal worlds it will grow no less.

— Editorial

THE PIONEER JUBILEE: Great preparations are going forward here and in
other adjacent locations for celebrating the Pioneer Jubilee of a half century; the Hall
of Relics is nearing its completion and is quite artistic in design, and presents some-
thing of the appearance in its whiteness of the World's Fair buildings in Chicago. . . .
The foundation for the monument in honor of Brigham Young is also in process and
the work is being pushed as rapidly as possible. The pioneers themselves, the real
veterans, should be honored and made to feel that their labors are appreciated by those
who are reaping in great measure the benefits of their toil and endeavors. . . ,

— News Note

VICTORIA THE GREAT

The dew was on the summer lawn,
The roses bloomed, the woods were green.
When forth there came as fresh as dawn
A maiden with majestic mien ....

Longer and longer may she reign,
As through a summer night serene,
Whence day doth never wholly wane;
God spare and bless our empress-queen.

— Alfred Austin

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN SUMMIT STAKE: President Mary C.
Atwood presiding, said: "I am pleased to say we have the annual reports from every
branch in the Stake, we number seventeen branches, three of them being in Wyoming."
.... Elmina S. Taylor said, ", . . The Prophet Joseph turned the key of knowledge
for women; he made it possible for us to meet together and speak of the principles of
the Gospel. I say God bless this noble band of sisters that administer to the needy."
. . . Sister Emma Goddard . . . advised daughters to love and cherish their parents
while they live .... — L.N.

MRS. GARRETT'S PARTY: There was a very pleasant gathering of brethren
and sisters at the home of Elder Geo. B. W^allace in this city on the afternoon of
Thursday June 10, the occasion being the birthday of his daughter, Mrs, Mary E.
Garrett. T'he rooms were fragrant with the odor of June roses .... Sister Garrett is
ver}' fond of old ladies and quite a number were invited to her party. Sisters Susan
Grant and Melissa Lambson, both pioneers of 1 847, helped with their remembrances. . . .

— News Note
Page 366

Woman's Sphere

Ramoiia W. Cannon

lyfRS. ENRICO FERMI, widow
of the famed nuclear physicist,
attended in 1955 as historian for
the Atomic Energy Commission,
the Atoms-for-Peace Conference in
Geneva, Switzerland. In the book
she subsequently authored. Atoms
for the World, she predicts that
Russia between 1950-1960, will grad-
uate 1,200,000 scientists and engi-
neers, compared with 900,000 in the
United States— 300,000 more gradu-
ates than we are likely to have.

pRICA ANDERSON is the author
of The World of Albeit Schweit-
zer, a book of unusual photographs
taken at the famous mission hospital
at Lambarene, French Equatorial
Africa, where, for fifty years, this
great medical missionary carried on
his work of helping the natives and
studying tropical diseases. His phil-
osophy is "Reverence for Life."

jyiRS. IVY BAKER PRIEST,
United States Treasurer, was
the overwhelmingly amazed guest of
honor on Ralph Edwards' 'This Is
Your Life" television program, on
March 13. National admiration was
hers as the story of her gallant early
struggle unfolded— all the way from

her childhood epoch at Bingham
Canyon, Utah, to Bountiful, Utah,
to Washington, D. C.

lyrRS. R. F. HERNDON, of

Springfield, Illinois, died in
March at the age of one hundred
and two years. She is believed to
be the last person in Springfield who
had seen Abraham Lincoln.

lyiRS. ARTHUR U. (Blanche)
MINER, mother of four chil-
dren, an intelligent, talented, pub-
lic-spirited woman, and a Latter-day
Saint, has been appointed to the
Board of Regents of the University
of Utah.

lyrANY descendants of titled
French families are influential
in French life today. The Duchess
of Montesquieu - Fezensac, one of
the most beautiful women of
France, is a grandmother and holds
an M.D. degree. The Countess of
Paris, who would be Queen of
France today had the Bourbon dy-
nasty survived, is a very popular
public figure and the mother of
eleven children. Countess Jean de
Beaumont is the capable mayor of
the village of Mareil-sur-Mauldre.
The heroic nurse of the Indo-Chi-
nese war, the ''angel of Dienbien-
phu," is young Viscountess Gene-
vieve de Galard-Terraube, now wed.

Page 367

EDITORIAL

VOL. 44

JUNE 1957

NO. 6

cJhe i2jth J^nnual (church (conference

AT the conclusion of the i2yth
annual conference of the
Church, tens of thousands of
Latter-day Saints had gained a re-
newed determination to live the
gospel more fully. Each succeeding
conference seems to be more vital,
more spiritual and uplifting than the
last, perhaps, because the need for
renewed spirituality is more urgent.
Hearts swelled with gratitude as
words of encouragement, warning,
and counsel were spoken by Presi-
dent David O. McKay and by other
General Authorities.

President David O. McKay pre-
sided and conducted all seven
sessions of the conference and all of
the General Authorities were in at-
tendance. Elder Marion G. Rom-
ney gave the C.B.S. "Church of the
Air" sermon, 'The Voice of the
Spirit.'' Proceedings of the general
Priesthood meeting, which was held
Saturday evening, April 6, in the
Tabernacle, were carried by closed
circuit to ninety-five assemblages of
the Priesthood of the Church
throughout the United States and
Canada.

After telling of the growth and
activity in the Church during the
past year. President McKay used as
his text for his opening address,
Matthew 7:21: "Not every one that
saith unto me. Lord, Lord, shall
enter into the kingdom of heaven;
but he that doeth the will of my

Page 368

Father which is in heaven.'' He
said that "salvation is an individual
affair," and that it is "an outstand-
ing doctrine of the Church that
each individual carries the responsi-
bility to work out his own salva-
tion." He described salvation as a
"process of gradual development/'
stating:

"He who would ascend the stair-
way leading upward to eternal life
must tread it step by step from the
base stone to the summit of its
flight. Not a single stair can be
missed, not one duty neglected, if
the climber would avoid danger and
delay, and arrive with all safety and
expedition at the topmost landing
of the celestial exaltation."

PRESIDENT Stephen L Rich-
ards explained to the saints that
reproof of the "wayward" is proper
when given in love and kindness. He
stated that the Lord had revealed to
the Latter-day Saints the manner in
which reproof should be given. He
then quoted:

No power or influence can or ought to
be maintained by virtue of the priesthood,
only by persuasion, by long-suffering, by
gentleness and meekness, and by love un-
feigned ....

Reproving betimes with sharpness,
when moved upon by the Holy Ghost;
and then showing forth afterwards an in-
crease of love toward him whom thou hast
reproved, lest he esteem thee to be his
enemy (D. & C. 121:41, 43).

EDITORIAL

369

President Richards continued: '1
know that a great effort is being put
forth by milhons of good people to
hold before the youth the advan-
tages and the lasting values emanat-
ing from the teachings of our Lord."
He stressed that it is necessary ''to
make clear that the kingdom of
God is a kingdom of law; that the
governing laws are of divine origin;
that they are eternally right and do
not change — interpretations may
vary, but the laws are eternal; that
infraction of the law is sin and
draws a penalty/'

PRESIDENT J. Reuben Clark, Jr.
stated in his scholarly address on
the subject of the Constitution of
the United States being a divine sys-
tem of human government, that our
''great and priceless liberties, includ-
ing the security of our homes and
property, our freedom of speech and
of the press, freedom of religion and
the free exercise thereof, indeed
freedom itself and its liberties as our
fathers knew and enjoyed, as also,
ourselves, depend upon its preser-
vation."

President Clark further stated:
^\ . . the divine sanction ... re-

peatedly given by the Lord himself
to the Constitution of the United
States . . . makes the principles of
that document an integral part of
my religious faith." He further de-
clared: "God gave us the power,
each of us, to enshrine in our hearts
the eternal truths of our Constitu-
tion, that, come what may, we shall
never desert these truths, but work
always and unceasingly that, as
Lincoln said, 'government of the
people, by the people, and for the
people, shall not perish from the
earth.' "

Conference is a miraculous time-
conference time affects for good
people in many parts of the world.

It was a blessed privilege to hear
the words of counsel, admonition,
and encouragement from the Gen-
eral Authorities given within the
hallowed walls of the historic Taber-
nacle on Temple Square, April 5, 6,
and yth, 1957. Relief Society sisters
throughout the Church were im-
pressed with a great desire to main-
tain homes where the gospel prin-
ciples are taught and lived, and
where spirituality prevails.

-H. W. A.

Sin 1 1 Lemonam - JLuc^ j<fane Ujnmhaii uXraght

December 13, 1875 — March 31, 1957

T UCY Jane (Jennie) Brimhall Knight, beloved leader among women, and
former counselor in the general presidency of Relief Society, died at
her home in Edgemont, Provo, Utah, March 31, 1957. She was a daugh-
ter of George H. Brimhall, former President of Brigham Young University,
and Alsina Wilkins Brimhall. Her husband, J. Will Knight, devoted
Church worker and prominent in the industrial development of the West,
died in March 1956. Two sons and ten brothers and sisters survive Sister
Knight.

370 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Interested in ci\'ic improvement and in education, Sister Knight sup-
ported with her time and means many worthy endeavors. She and her
husband were generous patrons of Brigham Young University, and she
was honored by B.Y.U. in 1951 as a distinguished akmmus. One of the
women's dormitories was named in her honor in 1954. She was a mem-
ber of the B.Y.U. Emeritus Club.

Sister Knight's service in the auxihary organizations of the Church
began in her young womanhood. While living in Canada, she was active
in the Young Women's Mutual Improvement Association and in the Sun-
day School.

She was appointed by President Heber J. Grant in 1921 as First Coun-
selor to President Clarissa S. Williams in the general presidency of Relief
Society. She acted in this position with devotion and gracious qualities
of inspirational leadership. With the release of Sister Williams in 1928,
Sister Knight, while relieved of her responsibilities in the general presi-
dency, continued as a member of the general board until 1939. She was
a competent administrator and a judicious and understanding friend of
women. Blessed with fluency of expression and a beautiful speaking
voice, she represented the general board on many occasions with distinc-
tion. She was a delegate to meetings of the National Council of Women
and represented Relief Society at two national conferences on social work
and attended many other important conventions and meetings.

Sister Knight served as matron in the Salt Lake Temple from 1944 to
1947 while her husband served in the temple presidency.

She will be long remembered as a lovely and capable woman in whose
life the qualities of compassion, intelligence, and understanding were
beautifully blended.

ne in the Jxaibab

Eva Wflles Wangsgaard

I walked alone into the wood

And was companioned there;

Not by the curious fawn that stood
Then sprang off hght as air.

And not by pink and columbine

That touched my sandaled feet.

A greater comradeship was mine,
Root-deep and leaf-complete.

Here was a friendliness to gain
Fir-tall and pinion-wide.

Peace was as near as my own vein
And courage walked beside.

%ohA.

TO THE FIELD

Summer Vl/ork llieeUngs

TT is the desire of the general board that a work meeting be held each
month, as heretofore, during the summer period, June through Sep-
tember 1957.

[Program for the 1 io'oemher Q/ast Sunday
ibverung 1 1 ieeting

npHE special program for Sunday, November 3, 1957, 'To Build a Spiritual
House,'' was mailed to Relief Society stake presidents in May 1957.
We urge that these programs be distributed to the wards without delay.

The program includes two numbers from the Singing Mothers chorus.
For these numbers it is recommended that a sacred anthem already in their
repertoire be chosen, and an appropriate hymn from the Latter-day Saint
hymn book. It is suggested that these numbers be practiced during the
summer months.

(^opies of vUist LJe /Lot cJnat 0/ 11 Lust iue J/tvout

1 1 Lyi Q/atner's iuusiness? Jytvaiiaole

r^OPIES of the book Wist Ye Not That I Must Be About My Father's
Business.^ by President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. are again available and may
be ordered from the General Board of Relief Society, 76 North Main
Street, Salt Lake City 11, Utah, for $2 postpaid. An invaluable reference
on the visit of Jesus to the temple at twelve years of age, the book gives
details on temple ceremonies and sacrifices in the time of Christ, with
illustrations. This book makes an excellent gift.

ionde s (choice

Ethel Jacohson

Satin shall I wear, or lace, Velvet shall it be, or silk,

With a train of airy grace? Soft as ermine, white as milk?

Thistledown and moonbeams, please^ Weave a film oi candle glow

A thiush-enchanted summer breeze, Stitched with petals row on row,

Pearls that decked a mermaid's ear. With mornings stars to wreathe my hair ....

And silver moth wings, cobweb-sheer. Embroider me a dream to wear!

Page 371

//Lodesty SJs the {Best [Policyi

Keeping Due Measure

fu^/{^/i/ is the
best policy

CUSAN looked down at the beau-
tiful alexandrite ring which she
had recently received from her
brother who had been touring in
Egypt. She was watching the bril-
liances which were reflected from
the many precision cut facets as she
moved the ring from bright sunlight
into the shadow. She had noticed
that in the sunlight the stone would
be a blue-green and, in artificial
light, it would almost be a maroon
color. ''Look, Mother/' she said
finally, ''this ring doesn't confine
itself to just one beautiful color.''

Her mother admired the brilliant
stone again and replied, "No, dear,
it doesn't. It is like many of the
virtues of life which aren't confined
to just one phase of our lives."

Page 372

"That's like modesty," Susan said.
"Modesty is featured on the last
new poster at the chapel. Modesty
doesn't reflect good taste in clothes
alone, but also in our actions. What
else would you think modesty
would include. Mother?"

"What about the way you talk
and the respect which you have for
yourself?" her mother answered.

Even though their conversation
was interrupted by a telephone call,
Susan didn't let the analogy of mod-
esty and the ring go completely out
of her thoughts. She remembered
conversations with her girl friends,
and how they had expressed the
idea that modesty referred only to
clothes and the manner in which
people dressed.

Susan checked the dictionary for
the meaning of modesty and found
that the word "modest" came from
a Latin word "modestus" which
means "keeping due measure." The
thought came to her, one must keep
due measure in every phase or activ-
ity of life. How grateful she was
that her parents set this example be-
fore her and her brothers and sisters.
In reviewing their home life, Susan
could see that her parents did try
to keep due measure. That would
be a good motto to keep in mind-
to keep due measure in all things—
and then, perhaps, her life would
reflect true brilliances as did her
ring.

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

Il ientai cJ^llness - Jr i iational 'JJtsaster

F. Barry Ryan

President, National Association for Mental Health

/^LOUDED by fear, ignorance, shame, and sheer disinterest, the problem

of mental illness has been hidden away in the closets of society for
generations while its victims have suffered intense agony, disgrace, and
banishment.

Only now that it assumes the proportions of a national disaster have
we begun to apply the same sane and intelligent approach to the allevia-
tion of mental illness which has been used in conquering such scourges as
smallpox, diphtheria, and polio.

More than 250,000 new patients are admitted to mental hospitals each
year, and mental disorders are estimated by the United States Public Health
Service as an important factor in fifty or seventy per cent of all medical
cases treated by physicians.

The National Institute of Mental Health concerns itself with research
and extension of community services through legally constituted bodies
such as Bureaus of Mental Health in many states.

The National Association for Mental Health, with forty state associa-
tions and over 500 local associations affiliated, has a six-point program
for improving the nation's mental health:

1. Education (both for citizens and professional personnel)

2. Volunteer services (in mental hospitals and clinics)

3. Information and referral centers

4. Legislation (in support of sound mental health laws and appropriations)

5. Sufficient facilities and personnel (through legislation, scholarships, institutes
and seminars)

6. Research

^t the cJshtar \^ate

"Sic transit gloria mundi"
EJsie N. Chaney

Here is not glory that was Babylon

But all glory in its last repose!

Dust and broken brick, from which has flown

All living fragrance, as a rose

Lies scattered on the ground.

From all their emptiness — no sound.

No motion, save the flash of azure wing
Wheeling where the Hanging Gardens stood.
All dungeons open to the sky; no hidden thing
Left secret; no sepulchre retains its golden hood.
O Babylon, I never dreamed your fall so great
Until I stood beside the Ishtar Gate!

Page 373

LKecipes c/rom the (bamoan 1 1 iission

Suhmitted by Rita H. Stone

Baked Fish In Coconut Cream

4 fillets of any white fish or i chopped onion

1 No. 1 can red salmon salt and pepper to taste

pe'epe'e (coconut cream)

Place fish in a sliallow baking dish, cover with chopped onion. Salt and pepper to
taste and cover with pe'epe'e. Bake in moderate oven for one-half hour or until set
and nicely browned.

Cocoa Rice

1 c. rice 2 tbsp. cocoa

3 qts. water 1 c. pe'epe'e

sugar to taste

Thoroughly wash the rice and drain. Boil the rice in the water until soft, and
add cocoa mixed with a small amount of water and sugar. Just before serving, add the
pe'epe'e. This is very good for a breakfast dish.

Palusami

taro leaves pe'epe'e

small amount of chopped onion 1 12-oz. can corn beef (if desired)

Cook tender taro leaves for ten minutes in boiling water and drain well. Place
the leaves in baking dish with a little chopped onion and cover with pe'epe'e. Place in
moderate oven until set or thickened. Corn beef may be added for variety.

Young taro leaves are one of the best Samoan greens and pro\'ide a good source
of vitamins. This is a very common way of serving taro leaves. However, spinach
leaves and Swiss chard can be used.

Banana Poi

8 ripe bananas leaves from orange

1 c. pe'epe'e or lemon tree

Mash bananas into a pulp and add the pe'epe'e. If leaves from an orange or
lemon tree arc available, put a few of them in also for added flavor.

Salaki

4 papayas 1 fresh pineapple or

8 ripe bananas 1 No. 2 can crushed pineapple

1 c. pe'epe'e

Cut papa}'n and bananas into small pieces. Peel and grate the fresh pineapple.
(1 No. 2 can of cruslied piiicap])le may be used in place of the fresh one.) Combine
together with pe'epe'e and a few ice cubes. A very good dessert.

Page 374

RECIPES FROM THE SAMOAN MISSION 375

Coconut Balls

10 ruskets (biscuits) i can condensed milk

2 tbsp. cocoa sweeten to taste

/4 c. raisins coconut as needed

Vt c. chopped nuts

Mix together the crushed ruskets, the nuts, cocoa, raisins, and the milk, and press
into little balls. Then roll them in the coconut and leave to set. Do not bake.

Coconut Biscuits

Vi c. butter 3 c. flour

2 c. sugar 3 tsp. baking powder

3 c. fresh grated coconut 2 tbsp. karo syrup

(not dried or processed)

Cream the butter and sugar. Add the syrup and beat well. Stir in coconut and
gradually add the flour and baking powder. If the coconut seems very moist, a little
more flour may be added. Place spoonfuls of dough on a greased cooky sheet and bake
in a moderate oven.

Raw Fish and Pe'epe'e

Cut any boneless white fish in small pieces. Cover with lemon juice and set for
three hours. Drain well. Cover with pe'epe'e and a little chopped onion, and let it
stand for a few minutes and then serve. Excellent for a buffet supper or as an hors
d'oeuvre.

Note: Pe'epe'e is the Samoan name for coconut cream and is used often in the
preparation of food. It is prepared by grating the coconut meat and straining the
cream from the pulp.

ilLother and i^hud

Enoh Chamheilin

When she is well and filled with joy
She races in ecstasy.
Giving to others love and smiles
As much as she gives to me.

And yet when the little heart is hurt.
And pain swells the small skinned knee.
She eagerly runs to my open arms
And snuggles down to me.

uielp Ljourself to uiappiness

Fmnces C. Yost

TIME was, when I had moods, philanthropists with money, but we

Sad days would come along, can all be generous of ourselves. In

and I could not lay my finger my little way I started doing, like a

on the reason. Moodily, I would boy scout, a good turn daily. I try

get to feeling that nobody liked me, to give of my substance, although

and I brooded about it. Then one I have found people are literally

day I changed my whole way of liv- starved for attention, compliments,

ing. I found how to help myself praise, and encouragement, and

to happiness. these things cost nothing.

There were things I decided to 3. Be a good listener. When

incorporate into my life to make it someone speaks, I try to listen with

full and meaningful. Could I do the eyes and with the mind, and

these extra things in addition to concentrate on what is being said,

my already heavy load? It takes whether it is a child or adult speak-

time to be a mother to four, house- ing. If, for some reason there is

keeper to nine rooms, gardener to an interruption, as soon as pos-

lawn, flowers, garden, and straw- sible I say: 'Tou were telling us

berry patch, and to serve commu- about. . . ." The informer will

nity and Church. Although my days never forget your kindness, and will

seemed steeped with work, I could remember you as a good conver-

not strike one item from my list. sationalist.

*Tou will need more hours in a 4. Read something of lasting value

day to accomplish what you have each day. There is so much of good

outlined," I told myself. Then my reading in the world, scriptures, his-

better self replied: "I shall find time tory, biography, poetry, to name

for these things that really count." but a few. Choose something, even

I pass along my guide for living if you have to do snatch reading,

in the hopes that you, too, can help for even an artesian well needs

yourself to happiness: priming occasionally.

1. Do an unpleasant or neglected 5. Do something in a musical
job. Time was when I would dread way. Everyone can enjoy music,
cleaning out a drawer, the basement, It was Congreve in The Mourning
or typing a funeral service for some- Bride, who said: ''Music hath
one. I was the world's worst pro- charms to soothe the savage breast."
crastinator. Now, I never dwell on It is true that music lifts the soul as
a task at hand, I just surprise my- nothing else will. As a child I
self by doing one. It is surprising longed for a piano and lessons. Now
how dreaded tasks get behind one I am grown I play each day for my
when one a day is done. own entertainment. The music

2. Do at least one kind deed a day that was hard to play last week is
for someone. Few of us can be much easier this. No one is too

Page 376

HELP YOURSELF TO HAPPINESS

377

old to begin learning music. If
no instrument is at hand, the dish-
pan is a lovely accompaniment for
your own voice, and there is also
radio or phonograph music to en-
joy.

6. Do something to beautify. This
can entail a lot of time, or be as
simple as pulling a weed, picking
up a gum wrapper, setting a lawn
sprinkler, or making tiebacks for
the kitchen curtains.

7. Do something creative, some-
thing lasting. Someone has said, a
woman's work is never done. True,
she cleans, cooks, washes, and irons,
and does those same tasks over and
over, but you can save time for cre-
ating a little sewing, crocheting, em-
broidering, or, if you are gifted,
each day you may work on a poem,
or a painting. Keats wrote: ''A
thing of beauty is a joy forever."

8. Look up and out. Too many
of us get in the habit of going
around looking at our shoes. The
beauty of the universe escapes us.
Arise early enough to enjoy the
sunrise occasionally, or watch the
sunset, because they never happen
exactly the same. Take time to
watch the changing patterns of the
clouds. An artist friend has seen
the same bear-shaped cloud a num-
ber of times, and she watches eager-
ly for this facsimile. Look as far
as the eye can reach.

9. Enjoy God's greatest creation,
humanity. Each of us can find
that people are interesting. Someone
has said if you want to grow, as-
sociate with older people while
young, and younger people when
you are old. But each day enjoy all

people. It was Lincoln who said,
''. . . the Lord prefers common-
looking people. That is the reason
he makes so many of them." So,
enjoy the imagery of little persons
and the wisdom of the aged.

10. Be a real helpmate. If you
have given yourself in marriage, re-
member to give of yourself. Be
your best for that certain someone.
Freshen up for him before the day
starts, and make your voice, your
smile, your personality sparkle for
him all day. Try to do something
special to please him, like making
a batch of his favorite cookies or
cake. A man's heart is very close
to his stomach. So be a helpmate
as God intended a wife should be.

11. Review the most beautiful
experience of the day. When day
is finished and you find yourself
between cool white sheets, pick
from your day a beautiful memory.
All the cares and troubles of the day
may pass into oblivion as you dwell
on this happy memory. It need
not be a big event, little things are
beautiful too. Whatever it be, let
the memory of it be your last
thought, as you drift off to slumber.
Pleasant memories will bring pleas-
ant expressions to a time-etched
face.

Those are some of my guides to
living. Some of them take very
little time. They fit into the regu-
lar doing of most any day. When
too much time is spent on one, sev-
eral others will work in, in almost
no time at all, to compensate. I
find that one often helps another.

I pass them along to you, in the
hopes that from them you, too, may
help yourself to happiness!

Jd. iiursery vi/iU uje 1 1 iaintained

Edna H. Day

ALMOST always when a news-
paper carries the announce-
ment of a Rehef Society
meeting in our locahty, this phrase
appears: A nursery will he main-
tained. The nature of the meetmg
varies : work, theology, social science,
or literature, but the nursery an-
nouncement is constant.

This helpful nursery service which
the organization provides for its
members enables young mothers to
participate in the wonderful lessons
which Relief Society affords. They
can relax and pass on to a com-
petent and interested person the
responsibility of caring for their
little ones while they give full at-
tention to the lessons being pre-
sented.

''A competent and interested per-
son?" I did not know what to call
the women who preside over our
nurseries until the children them-
selves solved the problem very well
by giving the nursery supervisor the
dignified and complimentary title
of ''teacher.''

Usually the Junior Sunday School
and the Primary nursery classes
have been the first to teach the
children reverence and group par-
ticipation, but often the first con-
tact a child has with a Church
organization is in the Relief Society
nursery. Besides teaching rever-
ence, nurseries introduce the chil-
dren to the idea of sharing and
getting along with others, and
participating in games and other
group activities.

Page 378

A box of toys is usually provided
by the organization, but good nurs-
ery teachers bring additional ma-
terial which will interest and amuse
the children as well as instruct them.
Toddlers are satisfied with toys, but
the older children get tired of play-
ing with toys. They love to have
supervised creative activities, such
as cutting and pasting pictures from
catalogues and magazines in self-
made scratch paper booklets, and
painting pictures torn from coloring
books; they enjoy writing on the
classroom blackboards and placing
pictures on flannel boards; they
think it is fun to make chains from
colored paper; they like to make
posters; and they enjoy modeling
clay.

With most of these activities the
supervisor needs four eyes and six
hands, because paste, modeling
clay, and crayons taste good to tod-
dlers, and even blunt pointed scis-
sors can be hazardous.

The answer is not to deprive the
older children of the pleasure these
creative pastimes afford, but to
safeguard the toddlers from harm.
A table for the older children is the
best answer, but a chair partition
placed across the center of the room
serves very well, and the chairs may
be used as tables when the older
children kneel by them.

Finger plays and action songs
amuse very young boys and girls as
well as older children. Mothers are
often amazed when toddlers go
through the motions of ''Heads and

A NURSERY WILL BE MAINTAINED

379

shoulders, knees and toes." Pro-
grams are always fun, especially if
the teacher has a fund of nursery
rhymes to help the backward chil-
dren so that all can participate. Tel-
evision shows can be staged with
an ordinary box without the bottom
and top.

Oddly enough, the children never
refer to the room they occupy as
the ''Nursery." It, too, is Relief
Society. 'Teacher," they say, "I
had to stay home from Relief So-
ciety last week because my little
brother was sick and mother had to
take care of him."

Have you ever wondered how
many times the children bring the
mothers to Relief Society where a
good nursery is provided? You
might be surprised.

Last month our local paper ran a
full page spread of pictured activi-
ties in which Relief Society sisters
were shown carrying out various
projects: quilting, preparing for
bazaars, presenting lessons and—
guess what! One ward in our stake
chose to feature a nursery full of

children, with a supervisor as the
only grownup shown. The attend-
ance of children in that ward is
usually more than twenty-five for an
ordinary meeting, and as many as
seventy for special affairs, such as
the opening social.

About a year ago the same ward
asked one of the supervisors to pre-
pare and read an original poem for
the mothers as part of a program.
She said:

Grandmother Pro Tem

The little ones entrusted to my care
I substitute for children of my own;
And see in fairy forms and gleaming hair
Images of my offspring long since grown.
I thrill when tiny hands slip into mine,
(Not questioning my scant ability);
But say, with happy smile and eyes that

shine,
"Please, teacher, come and write a duck

for me."
Sometimes, with books we set our fancies

free,
Or sing, or build a block tower very high;
And all of us are happy, for you see
I seem to feel a grandchild standing by.
I treasure these wee ones you've loaned

to me.
Be sure that I shall treat them tenderly.

Jt vl/oman s LJears

Elsie McKinnon Strachan

Cookies and milk, a story read,
Nightgowns placed on a turned-down bed.

Small hands of trust, love-halted tears,
Bright banners these, of a woman's years.

The music of snow sleds, of summer's stream,
Teaching reality, sharing the dream;

A son's tall strength, a bridal dress.
These make a woman's happiness.

And on the mind's deep-rooted tree,
They leaf again in memory.

n Lama s L^oomng

Chiistie Lund Coles

I heard a young man say, recently,
''We kids may not have had
money for every change of
show, but we always sat down to a
table of really luscious food."

I knew his mother, and I knew
by the look in his eyes that the
food really had been something
special, something to remember.

I remember Mama's cooking as
something special, too. Don't you,
too, carry such a memory?

Maybe what made it so special
was Mama herself, just the way she
looked and moved; and tasted, and
blended the food; and the warmth
and coziness of the large, old-fash-
ioned kitchen with its smells and
wonderful aromas, and steam on the
windows; and the sight of the food
being carried to the golden-oak din-
ing table. Hm!!! It makes my
mouth water yet.

It is strange, though, that the
food I remember best, was not the
fancy food, pics, cakes, and pud-
dings, but rather the more simple,
nourishing kind — which, after all,
was what we ate when we were most
hungry.

I remember on wash day, how we
nearly always had scalloped potatoes,
because they could be put in the
oven and not interfere with the tub
of water boiling on top of the coal
stove. They were not ordinary scal-
loped potatoes, mind you. They
were special, made with rich, coun-
try milk and large slices of fresh
side pork, or home-cured bacon
(from a neighbor's recent kill) on
top. In the oven also were large
slabs of Hubbard squash. Funny,

Page 380

my fancy gas range doesn't seem
able to make squash bake the same.
Not a bit the same.

In the summer, I recall we had
raspberries and strawberries growing
in our garden. Before them, we had
tall, softly pink stalks of rhubarb.
My mouth puckers at the thought
of how we used to break off a piece
and eat it raw. Yet, I remember best,
how Mama would cook either the
rhubarb or strawberries or raspber-
ries, strain them and thicken the
juice with either cornstarch or tapi-
oca, and serve with whipped cream.
She called it ''red mush" (the Dan-
ish name) but by whatever name, it
was a dish.

Of course, there was the inevi-
table chicken soup. And nobody,
but nobody could make Danish
dumplings to taste like hers. They
were not a fluffy, large, floury dump-
ling. But, rather small, and some-
what firm, made with lots of eggs
and shortening, (butter, that is)
and boiling water. I can tell you
how, but I can't guarantee they will
taste the same . . . though even mine
are something.

First, she would take one-half cup
butter (or margerine), one half
teaspoon salt, and one cup of water.
This, she would heat to boiling
while she was sifting and measur-
ing one cup of flour. When the
water had reached a rolling boil she
would add the flour at once stirring
swiftly (preferably with a wooden
spoon) until the mixture left the
sides of the pan and did not cling
to the spoon. Wlien this dough
was slightly cooled she would break

MAMA'S COOKING

381

three eggs (one at a time) into the
dough. Each egg was stirred vigor-
ously into the mixture before the
other one was added. Then the
dough was dropped a teaspoonful at
a time into the boihng soup, the
hd was put on the kettle for ten
minutes, and . . . well, I just can't
tell you, you'll have to try it.

Another thing we liked, was to
cook these same dumplings in boil-
ing milk and eat them with sugar
and cinnamon.

Enough about dumplings. Or is
it? I can distinctly taste the meat
dumplings she used to cook with
boiled celer\'. She would take one
half pound of ground beef and one
half pound pork sausage, season with
allspice, salt, pepper, a bit of onion,
and drop with a spoon into celery
that had been cut up and boiled
for ten or fifteen minutes. She
would thicken the water in which
the meat had been added and
cooked, and serve piping hot.

This same meat preparation she
would use to stuff a large, scooped-
out head of cabbage, or scooped-
out large onions. The tops were
kept and tied on after the meat was
put in, and the vegetables allowed
to boil until tender. Then, water
which had cooked down, was thick-
ened and used for a gravy.

And I might say, good gravy,
when do we eat?

But I can't go and see until I
have told you about my very favorite
dish of all. Sweet soup. And don't
let the name frighten you. It has
nothing to do with soup as such.

Mother would cook prunes and
raisins in about a quart of water un-
til tender, thicken the mixture
slightly with tapioca, then add two

or three lightly beaten, sweetened
eggs just as it was ready to be taken
from the fire.

A stick of cinnamon added at the
beginning added just the super flav-
or. Sometimes, she would add fruit
juice and canned cherries, raspber-
ries, or strawberries instead of the
eggs, but the former was my favor-
ite. It was a must when there was
illness or convalescence.

I remember the spareribs she
cooked with prunes and apples, the
''head cheese" made from the meat
of a pig's head (sounds unappetiz-
ing, but you should live so long as
to taste it), the homemade stuffed
sausages, the liver loaf; the pressed
veal roll, which took days and days
to flavor in a salt brine with leaves
of thyme and bay, and more days to
press into a firm roll that was sliced
on homemade bread, and what the
thought of that does to my taste
buds!

And I must tell you about her
sour-and-sweet red cabbage that
practically made Christmas dinner
with its goose or its turkey. Yet,
it is so simple we should have it
often. She would shred a head of
red cabbage, boil it in water, add
several tablespoonfuls of vinegar, a
half cup of sugar, and a bit of but-
ter. And speaking of sour-and-sweet
things, there was the sour and sweet
gravy she made for boiled or
steamed halibut, but we won't go
into that. I feel hunger pains.

How thankful I am for the food
that so often satisfied those pangs,
and for the memory of that food
and the blessed hands that prepared
it.

There was just nothing quite like
Mom's cooking. And there still is
not.

The Patchwork Quilt

Elizabeth Cannon McChnnnon

4 4 i^^H. dear, I'm afraid Grandma
I I is going to give us a patch-
work quilt for our wed-
dingl" \'ida confided to her Aunt
Rose.

To avoid the usual conglomera-
tion of presents,, \^ida had seen that
her friends learned of her selected
patterns of siher, chma. potterv. and
sterling. If guests couldn't afford
a spoon, thev could send a potterv
dish. That shouldn't work a hard-
ship on anybodv, \^ida had decided.

Alreadv Aunt Rose knew of some
insurrection. Uncle George had
selected an enormous kitchen clock,
shaped like a sunflower, "So Jack
can get to work on time." Rose
herself had purchased a wall can
opener, accompanied bv a book
Two Hundred and FifhSeven Ways
to Prepare Canned Foods. She dis-
trusted her niece's cooking abilit}-.
^^'ith all the present-day acti\ities
of voung people, cooking, somehow,
seemed relegated to the background.

"You don't mean to say Mother
is giving vou the double-wedding-
ring quilt? I always knew she fav-
ored vou, but I didn't think anyone
would get thati It's her most cher-
ished possession. The historv of
the whole family is sewed up in it."

"WTiat do you mean?'' \^ida asked
curiously.

''The wool bats are from Uncle
Fred's sheepherd. \\'ith all these
new svnthetic materials, they say
that sheep, like horses, are on the
vsav out. But, to mv wav of think-
ing, there is nothing like a good
wool filling for warmth.''

"That delphinium blue it is lined
with is a lo\ely color," \^ida ad-
mitted.

"Do you know what that is? It's
raw silk from China that Maud
purchased in Honolulu. She brought
it as a present to Mother when she
made the trip to Hawaii on the
Lurline."

"And Grandma put it in the
quilt!"

"The double-svedding-ring is a
beautiful idea. Man\- men nowa-
davs wear a wedding ring on their
left hands to indicate that thev are
married. The pattern was brought
into our familv b\- Great-Great-
Grandmother Paul when she walked
across the plains before the railroad
came to Salt Lake. One Scotch
plaid piece of cloth actualh- is from
a dress that belonged to her little
girl, Annie, \\ho died and was buried
by the side of the road."

"Honestlv!''

'"Yes, and it's the tartan of our
ancestors in Scotland.''

'A\Tiat about the Irish side of
the house?" Bv now \*ida was re-
gretting her former feeling.

"I guess the bits of green are from
the Emerald Isle," Aunt Rose
vouchsafed, with a t\\inkle in her
eye.

"We'll appreciate the quilt now,
if we are lucky enough to get it,"
\'ida confessed. "You must show
us the pieces and tell us their his-
tory."

"The most precious things to
me," said Aunt Rose, tears coming
into her eves, "are the manv hours

Page 582

THE PATCHWORK QUILT 383

and the tinv stitches Mother put bride's home, in a tropical setting

into it, to say nothing of the fine of hibiscus, bougainvillaea, camellias,

co-operative project the ward Relief and fuchsias. The ushers, in white

Society members made of quilting coats, led guests to the bridal couple,

it." their parents, and attendants. Japa-

****** nese lanterns lent an exotic atmos-

The young people were married phere, while a string orchestra

on a spring-like day in early summer played sweet music,

in the beautiful new Los Angeles In the glassed-in lanai, the wed-

Temple. After the ceremony, they ding gifts were displayed. Dominat-

sped home to a family dinner. This ing the scene and spreading its

was followed in the evening by a ample folds in the place of honor,

garden reception in the patio of the was Grandma's patchwork quilt.

cJhis cJ-s I /ill uJuuding

Maud H. Fullmer

AS I enter The Relief Society Building, I am not so conscious of the sturdiness of
construction, the beauty of line or the blending of colors, as I am of the spirit of
the building — the years of prayer, thought, longing, and work for just such a place. Not
only do I sense a feeling of awe and re\erence, but also a sense of ownership and be-
longing.

Many times I sit in the lounge and read the words of the Prophet Joseph Smith
inscribed on the plaque:

"You will recei\e instructions through the order of the Priesthood which God has
established, through the medium of those appointed to lead, guide, and direct the affairs
of the Church in this last dispensation;

"And I now turn the key in your behalf in the name of the Lord, and this Society
shall rejoice, and knowledge and intelligence shall flow down from this time henceforth;

"This is the beginning of better days to the poor and needy, who shall be made to
rejoice and pour forth blessings on your heads" (D.H.C., IV, page 607).

Then it is that I have a song in my heart which repeats over and over again —
This is M}' Building.

I like to think that the courage, stamina, hopes, and dreams of the past leaders of
Relief Societ)' are incorporated in the spirit of the building and that Emma Smith,
Eliza R. Snow, Zina D, H. Young, and the others w^ho have gone on are pleased and
happy with what we are doing, I am sure the work, prayers, aspirations, and dreams
of the present valiant leaders are also becoming a part of the spirit of the building.

I picture the women in all parts of the world who may never have an opportunity
to see the building, that as they sit around their heating stoves, gather in their meetings
in the cold countries; and the other dear sisters in the hot countries who sit under the
shade of the trees during the heat of the day talking about the building, looking at
the pictures and listening to the missionaries as they describe the beauties and func-
tions of our building, that they, too, may feel that — This Is Afy Building.

And so I dream of the future and vision my daughters, my granddaughters, and
great-granddaughters down through many generations as they work in Relief Society
with unshakeable faith; charity in their hearts and always with the light of hope in
their windows, that they too may hear that same beautiful refrain — This Is My Building
— This Is My Building.

llLother uiad Seven Q^lrls
Jennie Brown Rawlins

AS I switched on my automatic
washer the other day I
couldn't help thinking what
a pity it was that Mother hadn't
had a few of the modern con-
veniences when she was rearing her
family of seven girls. Then, in ret-
rospect, I went back to those old
washdays, but contrarily, the pic-
ture my mind conjured up was not
unpleasant. I could see the wash-
er, with the copper bands and wood-
en tub, which was Mother's pride
and joy after years of scrubbing
clothes on the board. True, it had
had to be turned by hand, but there
was always one to turn the washer
and one to turn the wringer. We
used to sing as we turned, ''Swing-
ing, swinging, lulling cares to rest
'neath the old apple tree." (I used
to wonder about lulling, and why
she cared to rest), or read Ann oi
Green Gables.

Occasionally, Mother, flushed and
damp, would emerge from the
kitchen carrying pans of steaming
clothes or buckets of boiling suds.
There were two to hang the sweet-
smelling clothes on the long lines,
rows of whites, fresh and snowy
from being boiled in homemade
soap and lye-water, and dozens of
gaily colored dresses hung in gradu-
ated sizes.

The next day, there was the big
fruit-basket filled to overflowing
with tightly rolled and dampened
pieces. The stove glowed red, the
irons were sizzling hot, and the
house was filled with the fragrance
of freshly ironed clothes, mixed

Page 384

occasionally with the faint scent of
scorch, for Mabel usually lingered
too long on a ruffle. We used to
take turns at the irons, the older
ones doing the more difficult pieces.
Lois, the youngest, was permitted
to iron only the handkerchiefs and
pillow slips — much to her annoy-
ance. It was a mark of honor to be
allowed to iron one of Father's white
shirts, the collar and cuffs cold-
starched to cardboard stiffness; and
a lace-trimmed flounce ironed silk-
en smooth was a thing to stir one's
pride— almost a work of art.

On a brisk Saturday morning
what a stir we made— what scrub-
bing, shining, polishing, sweeping,
dusting, and airing. There were
two for the upstairs, one for the
parlor, one for the kitchen, and one
for the screened-in back porch and
storeroom. Lois stood on a chair
and washed dishes, being very care-
ful with the hand-painted china
that mother indulgently permitted
her to wash. We rotated, and the
one who got the parlor was always
considered the lucky one, for she
could dust the sea shells, cut glass,
and other interesting things that
were in the china cupboard.

When we got through, how the
old house sparkled and seemed to
emanate a warm and friendly homi-
ness. The beds looked fresh and
inviting, with their plump straw
ticks and smooth snowy cases; the
old stove shone like polished
ebony; and the upright piano in the
parlor (with Mother and Father's
wedding picture set at just the right

MOTHER HAD SEVEN GIRLS

385

angle atop it) glowed in all its
ornate beauty. Then Father's suit
must be pressed until the creases
were knife-sharp, and shoes must
be shined, and more water heated
for baths.

In the evening, as we sat in the
cozy kitchen with a fire crackling in
the stove, and the warm ruddy glow
of the lamps shining upon the faces
of those we loved, how the old
house seemed to gather us close, as
if it were enfolding us tenderly in
its arms!

npHEN Sunday — that was a day
of days. The whitetop buggy
groaned with its weight of girls in
white lawn or voile or embroidery,
and Father's two hundred pounds
and Mother's diminutive one-hun-
dred-twenty. The horses trotted
briskly along, the ribbons on our
straw sailors fluttered in the breeze,
and seemed symbolic of our lightly
tethered spirits.

After Sunday School the women
spread out quilts and placed red-
checked cloths upon them, and
from well-stocked boxes unloaded
roast chicken, potato salad, home-
cured ham, spice cake, rhubarb
pies, and currant jelly. Then, after
all had eaten and the tables were
cleared, we older girls gathered un-
der the big poplar tree and talked
in low, animated tones, and the
women sat on the quilts, tended
the younger children, visited, and
exchanged recipes.

The horses, their tugs loosened,
grazed contentedly, and the men
leaned up against the buggies or
squatted on the grass (being very
careful of their Sunday trousers)
and talked man-talk. Father kept

them entertained with stories of his
amusing experiences, and though
the other men chuckled apprecia-
tively and Father's eyes twinkled
and his mustache quivered, he nev-
er laughed at his own stories. Once
in a while the women would stop
to listen, and when the laughter
got too loud. Mother would draw
her brows close together in disap-
proval, but all she ever said was,
''Now, John, remember it is the
Sabbath."

Promptly at two the afternoon
meeting began, after which, filled
with a deep, quiet peace, we made
our way home. Father sat in the
driver's seat and mused contentedly,
letting the lines droop, and the
horses sauntered sleepily along. Lois
drowsed, her head in Mother's lap,
Mabel finger-pressed a pleat over a
hole in her new voile dress, looking
furtively about to see if anyone
else had discovered it; and Mother,
her hand resting lightly on Lois'
bright head, was happy knowing
that here was her family about her,
all safe and free from harm.

The rolling fields, a deep lush
green in the softened light, became
to me the rolling waves of some far
sea, and the gentle rocking of the
whitetop became the rocking of a
white-sailed ship. But always and
always, instead of it taking me to
faraway, glamorous shores, I was
returning from those places to bring
my treasures home— home, not so
much a tall white house set in an
apple orchard, as a circle of hands
that opened to draw me in.

Yes, we have many wonderful
modern inventions, but let's not
make the mistake of thinking, even
for a moment, that happiness is one
of them.

The Bright Star

Chapter 4
Doiothy S. Roniney

Synopsis: Kathy Tracy, an orphan, who
wishes to become an artist, hves with her
Aunt Emerald Jewel Tracy in an old-
fashioned house overlooking San Francisco
Bay. Kathy applies to a neighbor, Phineas
Fenton, for employment; however. Aunt
Em suffers a partial stroke, and Kathy
gives up the promised position. Using
her aunt's illness as an excuse, Kathy post-
pones marriage to Jim Parker. A stranger.
Marc Hale, asks to rent the China house,
and Aunt Em agrees.

ONCE back in the garden,
Kathy found that the exub-
erance she'd felt earlier had
left her. She sat facing the hills,
her back against the rough exterior
of the China house. She ought to
like the new tenant of the China
house, she told herself. The money
was a life-saver. But she didn't.
For one thing he wasn't young
enough to interest her. He looked
all of thirty-five. And his highhand-
edness! No, she did not like the
tenant of the China house.

As she sat thus brooding, Marta's
son, who delivered papers about the
countryside, whistled from the road.
''Hey, want a paper?" he called.
'Tve got an extra one today. Mom
likes to read the society page." He
tossed the paper in Kathy's direc-
tion, and was off on his bike again.
A daily paper was a luxury the Tracy
household could not afford.

Kathy picked it up, and began
brushing the loose dirt from it. A
small headline at the bottom of the
folded paper darted out at her. ''Art
Contest." She read the item care-
fully, excitement and interest rising
in hen ''Art Scholarship. One thou-

Page 386

sand dollars, or a year In a chosen
school," it began.

Excitedly Kathy ran into the
kitchen and thrust the paper at
Marta. "Hank left it," she cried.
She started dancing around Marta
in a circle. "I'm going to enter it.
I'm going to enter it and win," she
sang.

"For goodness sake, sit down,"
Marta cried, "you're making me diz-

Apparently not having paid any
attention to what Kathy was saying,
Marta spread the paper out on the
kitchen table and started reading
aloud.

But Kathy wasn't listening. The
picture she would send in to the
contest was already taking shape in
her mind. It would be hauntingly
life-like, a ship materializing out of
the fog, yet no ghost ship. Sturdy
as the freighter Grandfather Tracy
had piloted for the Fenton line.
How often Kathy and Aunt Em had
stood on the cupola at the top of
the house watching— listening for
Jon Tracy's signal as his ship round-
ed into the Golden Gate. The sig-
nal that meant happy days ahead
until the time came for him to sail
out again. She'd take the thousand
dollars she would win and give
Aunt Em a chance to be free from
worry.

Then another thought intruded
on her mind— a few more months
to be free herself— how wonderful
that would be— she needn't marry
Jim just yet. And suddenly she rea-
lized that now that Jim had been

THE BRIGHT STAR 387

ordained an elder, there was some- Kathy had decided it was foohsh

thing else that was holding her to go on resenting him, since there

back. was nothing to be gained. He had

Firmly Kathy smothered this nodded to her on several occasions,

thought. No one could be better and had made a few inquiries as to

to me than Jim has been— he's so their source of fresh eggs, vegetables,

dependable. We'll be happy to- and butter. This had been her only

gether, surely we will, she told her- contact with him. She tried never

self. If only he weren't so stub- to think of him.

born. Often, after having been absent

for a few hours she had come home
npHE Pacific Ocean had long been to find his laughter coming from
Kathy's friend. Whenever she Miss Em's room, her aunt pink-
was troubled she'd walk down to cheeked and almost gay looking,
the China house, sit on its minia- Aunt Em had smiled at Kathy's in-
ture veranda, listen to the rush of dignation after he'd gone. ''He's
the waves, and think things out. good for me," she'd managed to
She knew the ocean's moods and say, almost her first complete sen-
what they foretold. At times calm tence since her illness,
and blue as a summer sky, other Kathy found herself laughing at
times sullen and brooding under fog Marta's version of these visits,
or rain, or rising in angry green ''What's-his-name," Marta was no
waves, the white caps breaking good at remembering names— ''the
almost under her feet. ex-prowler was here. Looking sour

But now the China house was ^^ crab apples-till he come out of

occupied by this highhanded young Miss Em's room, all smiles, he was

man. Kathy needed solitude des- ^l^^n." Or, " 'His Happiness' of the

perately. She'd have to begin work Chma house," as she had finally

on her contest picture immediately, dubbed him, "paid us a visit today.

The old-fashioned cupola at the ^ot to laughing with Miss Em.

top of the house offered the only Say, Td like to know what their

haven. She selected materials, secret is.

found a folding stool, and started Whatever it was, Kathy had de-

the climb up to the third floor of cided, they could keep it, although

the old house. She placed her stool she was grateful to know that Aunt

so that the afternoon sun would Em was finding a few moments of

warm her back, settled her easel pleasure now and then,

and looked out over the wide blue She shook her head impatiently,

expanse of the Pacific. Finally her This would never do. She turned

gaze came to rest on the China her stool away from the view of the

house. China house and started to paint.

Stretched in his deck chair, the She must have been working for

long length of him almost complete- hours, too absorbed in what she

ly covering the small space of the was doing to notice that it had be-

veranda was Mr. Marc Hale, week- gun to grow chilly. She felt a shiver

long tenant of the cabin. go through her, relaxed her hold on

388

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

the paintbrush, and looked up just
in time to see the fiery red sun be-
gin its plunge into the Pacific.

Gracious, she told herself, I must
have been sitting here for ages, and
I promised Aunt Em fresh peas
from the garden for her supper.

IZATHY hurriedly folded her camp
stool and started down the
steep stairs that led directly to the
garden, the picture in hand. Luckily
for her, she thought, "His Happi-
ness" had abandoned his post on the
veranda. At least she'd be spared
the dubious pleasure of his comp-
any.

She put her picture down in a
safe place and started pulling the
plump green pods off the vines.
Both hands were full before she rea-
lized that she had nothing to put
them in. She looked around.

'TIere, put them in this," a voice
behind her said— a voice so bland
and soft she failed to recognize it
until she looked into the face of
Mr. Marc Hale himself. He was
holding out a small, shiny saucepan
to her.

''You look as if you'd never seen
me before," he stated, grinning.

''I haven't," she blurted out truth-
fully, and realized for the first time
that her imagination had been play-
ing tricks on her. He looked almost
boyish and good-natured, with his
hair slightly rumpled and a faint
brush of sun-tan on his face.

''Hmm," he mused, "I wonder."
Then went on, "I saw you working
on the cupola. Your aunt tells me
you're an artist."

'That's for the future to decide,"
Kathy murmured. ''I do want to
enter this contest, the one for the

scholarship or the thousand dollars
in cash." She so desperately need-
ed someone to talk to she forgot
for a moment that this arrogant man
was her enemy.

"A contest, is it?" he said, and
thrust the pan at her. There was
nothing for Kathy to do but take it
with a murmured thanks. He
reached down, and without so much
as a "by your leave," picked up the
picture she had been working on
and started studying it.

"Not bad— not bad at all," he
conceded after a few moments, and
Kathy felt her cheeks coloring under
this faint praise. "But contests are
a disappointment. I understand
they're strictly for the professional."

"Maybe not," Kathy retorted
sharply. "Anyway, I'm going to try
it. It's a way of finding out if I'm
any good." A way of making ex-
penses, if I win, she thought.

"Atta girl. I like a person with
spunk." He laughed a little, as
though ashamed of his confession,
and Kathy noticed he was looking
at her curiously. He must have
suddenly realized he was staring, as
he turned hastily back to studying
the picture.

"Say," he exclaimed after a mo-
ment, "this might go places in a
contest at that. You've got a good
beginning."

Kathy sparkled. "Oh, you really
think I might have a chance?" she
asked, and realized all of a sudden
that she was thoroughly enjoying
this conversation. "Well, I shall
certainly try. I'd never get any
place just sitting around."

Hale's laugh was short and mirth-
less. "Yes, I suppose you're right.
I must say, however, that you've

THE BRIGHT STAR

389

chosen a hard role. Artists and
writers are a dime a dozen. Better
forget contests and get married.
Don't tell me that fellow with the
scrubbed look about him comes to
see auntie."

Kathy was angry again. She
clutched the pan of peas in one
hand, and with the other gingerly
accepted the picture Marc handed
her, and started up through the ber-
ry patch, the red-gold of her hair
flashing in the last rays of the sun.
At least, she thought, ''that fellow
with the scrubbed look" has some-

thing you don't have, Mr. Marc
Hale, as she thought of him now
being an elder.

Her anger had softened a little by
the time she reached the house. I
wonder what church he does belong
to? she asked herself. Since Aunt
Em's illness, Kathy hadn't been
able to get to church as often as she
liked. She missed the peaceful,
secure feeling she got from attend-
ing services in the little ward chapel
in San Rafael, the warmth of her
many friends.

(To be continued)

1 1 iartha ui. 1 1 icJvaig (j^ornposes JL^ncs and 1 1 Lusic

for L^hilaren's Songs

ALTHOUGH she is nearly ninety-one years of age, Martha Hardy
McKaig of Oakland, California, enjoys many varied activities and

hobbies. Besides writing the lyrics for children's songs, she also composes

the score for the songs. Sister McKaig is a fine quilter and homemaker and

still bakes excellent bread. She is active in the Church auxiliaries.

Mrs. McKaig was born in Salt Lake City and graduated from the

University of Utah in the class of 1886. She is the mother of four children,

grandmother to five, and great-grandmother to ten.

She has seen the branch Relief Society in Oakland grow into three

stakes with more than forty Relief Society organizations. She has devoted

many years to Relief Society compassionate services.

QTt-^ P FROM THE FIELD ° ^

Hj-f£ F£:"<e:. General Secretan-Treasurer

AD r:z--:: ^^ ef f
staioe ar: ~r..\'7. : t :: ^ :::
of mater : : : ' i; 7: :~ ::
die H2BCixx}k or iasuucaons, page 123.

RELIEF SOCIE-n' ACTIMTIES

iblication in this department should be sent through

^readents. See regulations gmeming the submittal

: £"' in the Magazine for x\pril 1950, page 278, and

Fkotceraph sabmitted by Hope Beus

RIGBY STAKE aDAHO-. ROBERTS WARD RELIEF SOCIETi' HOLDS

ANNUAL BAZ:\AR AND DANCE

Left to right: Catherine Paulsen; Ardis Fullmer, President Roberts Ward Relief
Sodety; Ann Sureras, First Counselor; June Duke, Secretan-Treasurer; Jessie Lake, Sec-
ond Coanselor: Nona Braegger, work meeting leader; Shirlee Holm; Inez Zollinger;
Dorothy Wells; Thelma Dutson.

Hope Beus, President, Rigb;. Stake Relief Societ\, reports: "A large variet} of
articles was displaced on tables representing a train engine and cars" at the annual
bazaar.

Pope 390

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

391

Photograph submitted by Rhoda Thorpe

HYRUM STAKE UTAH . EIGHT \\'ARD RELIEF SOCIETIES JOIN TO
PRESENT MARCH SUNDAY E\TNTNG PROGR-\M

Rhoda Thorpe, President. Hymm Stake Relief SocieK, reports: "'Eight wards of
H\Tum Stake Relief Societ}' joined together to present the March Sundav night meet-
ing, 'Portrait of a Dream' under direction of the stake board. Music directors were
Matilda Miller, chorister, and Alta Petersen, organist, who are both seated in front of
the Singing Mothers chorus."

Photograph submitted by Marie J. Monson

BUTTE STAKE ^MONTANA^ SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE. Februar)- 24, 1937

Verla Boetticher. chorister, stands in front of the piano: Lucile Rossiter, organist,
is seated at the piano: \'iola Shuman: First Counselor, Butte Stake Relief Socieh'. stands
eighth from right on first row; Marie J. Monson, President, is second from left on second
row; Helen Smith. Secretary-Treasurer, is third from left on back row.

Sister Monson reports: 'There were sevent\"hvo- women who participated. These
women traN eled from as far as 115 miles aw a\". Thev practiced in their own wards
and branches, having only one combined practice Sunday morning before the session
of conference."

392

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Photograph submitted by Ida H. Gallagher

MURRAY STAKE (UTAH), MURRAY SEVENTH WARD VISITING
TEACHERS ACHIEVE ONE HUNDRED PER CENT FOR FIVE YEARS

Sister Ida A. Gallagher, President, Murray Stake Relief Society, reports that the
visiting teachers of the Murray Se\'enth Ward have achieved one hundred per cent in
their visiting teaching since the ward was organized five years ago.

In the picture, beginning sixth from left in front row are: Marjorie H. Newman,
First Counselor; Ina H. Day, President; Nola S. Winget, Second Counselor; Lovella }.
Green, Secretary-Treasurer, of the Murray Seventh Ward.

Photograph submitted by Olive C. Phillips

FRESNO STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC AT
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, February 24, 1957

Leida Anderson, chorister, is standing second from right, on the third row; Mary
Thompson, organist, is third from right, third row; Olive C. Phillips, President, Fresno
Stake Relief Society, is at far right on third row.

Sister Phillips reports: "This is the first time the Singing Mothers of this stake
have sung for quarterly conference and, although they live in widely scattered localities,
and their practicing together was limited to one session, their singing was beautiful."

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

393

Photograph submitted by LaVora S. Wood

NORTH DAVIS STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC

FOR STAKE CONFERENCE

La\^ora S. Wood, President, North Davis Stake Relief Society, reports that the
Singing Mothers recently furnished the music for stake conference. Carol Steed
is chorister, and Mary Christiansen is organist.

Photograph submitted by Pauline Stevens

BIG HORN STAKE (WYOMING), COWLEY WARD RELIEF SOCIETY
HOLDS COUNTRY STORE AND BAZAAR

Left to right: Louise Taggart, Cody, Wyoming; C. Golden Welch, Cowley;
Helena Belnap, former President, Big Horn Stake Relief Society; Cleone Crosby, Secre-
tary, Cowley Ward Relief Society.

Pauline Stevens, President, Big Horn Stake Relief Society, reports that "Tliis
country store and bazaar is an annual affair where old as well as new articles are
sold. An old-fashioned lunch is also sold." Sister Stevens writes that the organ in
the picture was the first organ in the Cowley Ward and the round table is seventy-five
years old.

394

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Photograph submitted by Lucille S. Condie

HILLSIDE STAKE (UTAH), COLONIAL HILLS WARD RELIEF SOCIETY

HOLDS BIRTHDAY PARTY

Left to right: Alta Brown, organist; Irene Piatt, chorister; Ann Borg, social science
leader; Ida C. Bowers, Second Counselor; Lena Glanser, visiting teacher supervisor;
Agnes R. MacKay, President, Colonial Hills Ward Relief Society; Elder LeGrand Rich-
ards; Sister Richards; Governor George D. Clyde; Sister Clyde; Helen Hedquist, First
Counselor, Hillside Stake Relief Society; Ruby S. Ockey, Secretary; Ruth Schoenhals,
literature leader; Harold M. Wright of the Hillside Stake Presidency; Genevieve Wright,
theology leader; Marian Johnson, work meeting leader; Joy Slack, visiting teacher
message leader; Ray C. Johnson, Bishop, Colonial Hills Ward.

Lucille S. Condie, President, Hillside Stake Relief Society, reports: "The birthday
party was given in honor of Sister Glauser, who has been the visiting teaching super-
visor since the ward was organized. Elder LeGrand Richards was guest speaker." The
party was held March 15, 1957.

*^lWliP« ^%Nil^ ^M\!^
^wW*^ :f^wW^ ^IhW^

Photograph submitted by Bertha Burch

MINIDOKA STAKE (IDAHO) RELIEF SOCIETY PRESENTS PAGEANT

March 1957

Bertha Burch, President, Minidoka Stake Relief Society, reports that the pageant,
"Characters and Teachings of The Book of Mormon/' was presented with great success

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

395

under the direction of Jean Hansen, stake theology leader, assisted by Sister Burch;
Bessie Dixon, First Counselor; Thelma Attridge, Second Counselor and Maybell Steven-
son, Secretary-Treasurer.

Main characters in costume, left to right beginning fifth from right are: Alene Sum-
mers representing a Lamanite sister; Cathleen Keolanui, of Hawaiian descent; Leah
Heiner, a Jewish descendant; Marjorie Crofts, theology class leader; Lester Tracy repre-
senting King Benjamin, Back row, Earl Corless representing Nephi, son of Lehi; Ferrell
Catmull representing Mormon; Calvin Heiner representing Moroni.

Organ music was furnished by Lapriel Stoddard, stake organist, standing left of
organ. The Singing Mothers chorus was directed by Thelma Widmier, stake chorister,
standing second from left on front row of chorus.

Photograph submitted by Mary P. Christensen

GREAT LAKES MISSION, YOUNGSTOWN (OHIO) BRANCH RELIEF
SOCIETY HOLDS ANNUAL CONFERENCE

Front row, seated, left to right: Hazel Carman, Work Director Counselor; LaRue
Barnett, President, Youngstown Relief Society; Mildred Martin, Secretary-Treasurer;
Robert C. Martin, Branch President.

Second row: Vernell Markusic; Helen Schmidt; LaWanna Robison; Barbara Cum-
mings; Estella Eshbaugh.

Back row: Emma Dear; Agnes Ohl; Goldie Flesch; Charlotte Beeler; Lelah Geist;
Olivia Lundstrum; Nola Mallery. Not present when the picture was taken: Lena
Robison, Educational Counselor; Lois Samsa; Leota Hurley; Betty Nemenz.

Sister Barnett reports: "Our activities have been numerous and joyous. We have
our goal set for a lovely chapel here in Youngstown, and are earnestly working along
with the Priesthood toward that goal."

Sister Mary P. Christensen is president of the Great Lakes Mission Relief Society.

396

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Photograph submitted by Annabell W. Hart

OAKLAND-BERKELEY STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS
PROVIDE MUSIC FOR QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, February 1957

Annabell W. Hart, President, Oakland-Berkeley Stake Relief Society, is ninth from
left in front row; LaVern W. Rock, Counselor, is seventh from left in the front row;
PhylHs Warnick, Counselor, is at far right on front row. Emma C. Harmon, chorister,
is on the podium and Elnora Jensen, organist, is at the piano.

Sister Hart reports that the chorus sang during the morning session and that there
are 120 women in the chorus.

Photograph submitted by Ruby M. Dobbins

PALO ALTO STAKE (CALIFORNIA), REDWOOD CITY WARD RELIEF
SOCIETY DRAMATIZES ITS HISTORY

Ruby M. Dobbins, President, Palo Alto Stake Relief Society, writes: "Re-enacting
the history are six former presidents and four officers of the Redwood City Ward Relief
Society." Left to right, standing: Delia Rose; Naomi Bodily, who represented Mrs.
Redwood City Ward Relief Society; Thelma Howard; Melba Stevens; Geneva Coy; and
Eileen Weaver, all former presidents. Margaret Grubb, narrator for the program and
President, Redwood City Ward Relief Society, stands at far right. Seated are Ida
Knight; former President Theda Farnsworth; and Ruby Cannon,

The program told the story of the life of the society from its organization in
1939 to the present time. The eleven presidents of the ward ReUef Society were repre-
sented in person or by others and "life" memories of activities were presented.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

397

Photograph submitted by Avez M. Goodman

TUCSON STAKE (ARIZONA) RELIEF SOCIETY BOARD ORGANIZED

Avez M. Goodman, President, Tucson Stake Relief Society, reports: "We were
made a new stake December 2, 1956, and the members of the stake Relief Society presi-
dency were sustained that day, but we did not start our work until January 1957. . . .
We have a very excellent board who all are so enthusiastic in their work that I feel
we can accomplish a great deal."

Front row left to right, the stake board includes: Lola Killpack, visiting teacher
message leader; Virginia Swanson, organist; Rose Clifford, Second Counselor; Avez Good-
man, President; Nina Brewer, First Counselor; Zina Skaggs, social science leader.

Back row: Veda Blain, work meeting leader; Ethel Clawson, theology leader; Joan
Cornia, Secretary-Treasurer; Belva Jones, Magazine representative; Jean Dees, chorister;
Louise Call, literature leader.

cJhe [Jtjerryi-LPickers

MaryhaJe ^oohey

Today's strawberries in the market-place
Reminded me of summers long ago;
Those berry-picking hours. . . . We used to race
Each other down the patch, and proudly show
Cups grown to crates, crates tallied up for pay;
This our one aim, day after sunlit day.

Now I remember long rows, glossy green

And sparked with luscious fruit, bright ruby-red;

Now recall sun-warmed fragrance, and the scene

Of summer loveliness around us spread.

Now I remember beauty our young eyes spurned.

Seeing only the pennies our filled baskets earned.

N DEPARTMENT

cJeachifig J^ids for the ^g37'38 JLessons

Mary R. Young

Member, General Board of Relief Society

AUDIO-visual aids can help
promote good teaching when
used properly and effectively.
A class leader should understand
that visual aids are a means toward
achieving her major purpose— good
teaching.

Teaching aids are not new to us
today. They were used in the time
of Moses, some 3,000 years ago,
when the Ten Commandments
were written on tablets of stone by
the finger of God (Exodus 31:18).
Christ, the Master Teacher, showed
us the value of appealing to the eye
as well as to the ear. As class lead-
ers in Relief Society, we are
privileged to walk modestly and
reverently in the footsteps of the
Master Teacher.

To see as well as hear helps to
stimulate interest and focus atten-
tion. It aids in remembering, and
clarifies and enriches the lesson.
Teaching becomes increasingly ef-
fective when we understand and
know our class members and use
aids that have been carefully select-
ed as suitable for Relief Society.

Page 398

Theology

We suggest that in the study of
The Doctrine and Covenants that
the course objective be written on
the blackboard or printed on a chart
so it may be referred to frequently
during the course of study. We also
could list on the blackboard or print
on butcher or poster paper, the
points we wish to stress through-
out the course, such as:

1. Reading of The Doctrine and Cove-
nants.

2. Application of the teachings in the
lives of women.

3. Teaching of the doctrines in the
home.

Well-chosen pictures definitely
increase understanding and interest
and can be used to good advantage
if they forward the objective. The
use of one or two good mounted
pictures is better than using a num-
ber of small ones that are difficult
to be seen by the entire group.

Yisiting Teacher Messages

The blackboard may be used to
good advantage and should be read-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

399

ily available. Let your chalk talk,
too.

When the visiting teachers can
read the scriptural reference and the
objective from the blackboard or
from a printed chart, it definitely
focuses attention and aids them in
remembering the message.

Points to stress in the message
might also be listed.

Liteiatme

Pictures which may be used again
this year include Shakespeare, the
Globe Theater, and London in
Shakespeare's Day.

A blackboard may be used to
good advantage in pointing out con-
trasts in some of the plays. List the
main characters, or make a listing
of them according to their good and
evil characteristics, using different
colored chalk.

Blackboard or chart presentation
of the three plot threads might be
used for plot clarification in Lesson
Eleven, "Twelfth Night." The love
interest might form two triangles
centering in Olivia, the second tri-
angle would include Maria and Sir
Toby who were its instigators.

Character growth of King Lear
might be charted in Lesson Four-
teen.

Make blackboard patterns of pri-
mary and secondary plots in con-
trasting colors of chalk.

Recordings of applicable music
may be stimulating.

Social Science

Pictures and charts will add inter-
est and make the lessons more force-
ful in this year's course of study,
''Latter-day Saint Family Life." We
must be sure that the pictures and

aids have a direct relationship to
the lesson subject matter, however,
and will forward the lesson objec-
tive.

In Lesson Nine we may use black-
board or charts giving interesting
statistics, use Church posters, or pic-
tures of family groups, or list values
and dangers of television programs
and comic books.

In Lesson Twelve, pictures of the
temples may be shown, and a list-
ing of the eternal blessings of temple
marriage may be made.

For Lesson Fourteen, a picture
representing 'The Good Samari-
tan" may be shown.

Music

Leaders will find their lessons will
be more effective by the use of good
visual aids.

Flash cards of music symbols, of
scales in a few different keys, and
of Italian words and their meaning
used for tempos like andante, largo,
etc., may be used as aids. Material
in the text. Fundamentals of Con-
ducting, by J. Spencer Cornwall, will
aid in teaching.

Magazine Representatives

Magazine representatives can
make use of attractive posters,
charts, graphs, and bulletin boards
effectively to stimulate interest in
their work. There is an excellent
article and chart on successful sell-
ing by Thomas S. Monson in The
Reliei Society Magazine, April 1957,
"Selling The Rehef Society Maga-
zine.

The lesson previews appear far
enough in advance of the time the
lessons will be taught to acquaint

400

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

class leaders with the year's course
of study, so that they may be alert
to collect pictures, articles, and vari-
ous aids which will enrich their les-
sons.

The following articles on visual
aids ha\e been published in The
Relief Society Magazine:

"The Value and Use of Audio-Visual
Aids in Relief Society," by Leone G.
Lay ton, January 1953, page ^7.

"Suggestions on Teaching Aids for
1953-54 Lessons," by Leone G, Layton,
June 1953, page 418.

"Teaching Aids for 1954-55 Lessons,"
by Edith S. Elliott, June 1954, page 400.

"Teaching and Teaching Aids for the
1955-56 Lessons," by Mildred B. Eyring,
June 1955, page 403.

"Audio-Visual Aids for 1956-57," by
Mildred B. Eyring, July* 1956, page 475.

Note: The following sets of pictures
are a\ailable at the Deseret Bookstore, 44
East South Temple St., Salt Lake City,
Utah, For social science:

Set of twelve black and white pictures
of the temples, 60c.

Set of twehe colored pictures of the
temples, 80c.

Set of se\en pictures pertaining to the
theology lessons, which include the fol-
lowing: The Prophet Joseph Smith, Angel
Moroni Appearing to Joseph Smith, The
Susquehanna Ri\er, Oliver Cowdcry,
Martin Harris, David Whitmcr, and the
Restoration of the Aaronic Priesthood,
(six colored, one black and white) 50c
plus 5c postage.

One picture of the Good Samaritan,
10c.

(Suggestions for ll iusic JLeaders

Fhience J. Madsen
Member, General Board of Relief Society

THE following article is present-
ed, along with the previews
of lesson courses and helps in
audio-visual aids, in the hope that
it will be helpful to stake music
leaders in conducting their union
meeting departments during the
coming educational year.

In order to make the music depart-
ment of union meetings profitable
for all concerned, sufficient material
on the techniques of music should
be presented and considered. This
may mean that at times the very
rudiments of music may have to be
discussed for the benefit of those
who are new in their positions and
who have had but little contact with
the subject. Encouragement and
help should be given these inex-
perienced leaders who feel their in-

adequacy because of limited knowl-
edge of music.

The subject of music, like all
other subjects, is learned through
constant study and perseverance. It
seems a bit difficult for some con-
ductors to learn to conduct music
with definite baton patterns; there-
fore, time should be given in the
departmental sessions at union
meeting for the conductors and the
accompanists to learn and practice
the needed baton techniques to-
gether.

Place on the blackboard a large
picture or drawing of the baton pat-
tern that is to be learned. This
helps to fix the design in the minds
of those who are conducting and
safeguards those who might stray
from it. While counting the rhythm

LESSON DEPARTMENT 401

aloud, have the group take their tainty in the minds of those learn-

batons and reproduce the pattern ing to conduct. Change the songs,

that is on the blackboard, at first, but retain the same rhythm so that

without any music. After the pat- the baton pattern can be used until

tern is sufficiently learned, practice it is thoroughly learned,
hymns and songs of different styles Other techniques might be intro-

and tempos that require the same duced similarly, for instance: some

baton pattern, this time with the of the music symbols and signs

music, and including a few retards, found in Elsons Music Dictionary

Practice songs starting on both the under the title ''Signs." Keys and

up beat and the down beat— with scales should likewise receive atten-

cue beat preceding each one. To tion, as should also note values and

introduce the baton patterns in this their corresponding rests. In other

way will give the conductors a feel- words, our aim should be to under-

ing of assurance and result in a right stand all the symbols that we en-

and artistic performance. counter in the pages of the music

In teaching baton techniques, we conduct, play, or sing. This

however, do not move too rapidly would eliminate the guessing as to

from one pattern to another, as this what is meant and replace it with

often causes confusion and uncer- knowing what is wanted.

Note: Study the textbook Fundamentals of Conducting, by J. Spencer Cornwall;
the lesson series "Fundamentals of Musicianship" — Appreciation, Conducting, Singing
and Accompanying, The Relief Society Magazine, 1951-52; "Prelude Music," The
ReUef Society Magazine, April 1954, P^§^ ^43-

BOOKS FOR ORGANISTS AND PIANISTS

This list provides suggestions for different types of music books from which books
may be selected as desired.

A. Reed Organ Books:

Organ Voluntaries, volumes I and II, Schreiner and }. Fischer $2.50

Thirty-Eight Voluntaries for Reed Organ, Jackson & G. Schirmer 1.00

Thirty-Eight Voluntaries for Reed Organ, J. Fischer

volume I 1 .00

volume II 1.50

Reed Organ Player, Walter Lewis and T. Presser 90

Forty-Three Organ Voluntaries, Lorenz 85

Gems for the Organ, Shelley and G. Schirmer 1.75

Harker's Harmonium Collection, G. Schirmer 1.00

Ninety-Three Short Pieces for the Hammond Organ or Piano,

Jackson and G. Schirmer (written in two staves) 2.25

B. Sacred Piano Music:

Sahhath Day Music for the Piano, O. Ditson 1.00

Church and Chapel Voluntaries, Dreisbach and G. Schirmer 2.00

Chapel Musings, Perry and Presser y5

C. Pipe Organ Books:

Devotional Organ Music, Asper and Carl Fischer (also for electronic organ) .... 2.50
Organ Voluntaries, volumes I and II, Schreiner and J. Fischer 2.00

402 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Church Music for the Smallest Organ, Nevin and }. Fischer i.oo

Organ Melodies, Landon and Presser 1.50

Ecciesiae Organum, William C. Carl and John Church 2.50

Organ Musings, Presser 1.50

Chancel Echoes, William M. Felton and Presser 1.00

Organ Vistas, Presser 1.50

Twenty-Five Pieces for the Small Pipe Organ, Schreiner and J. Fischer 2.50

The books listed above are recommended by the Church Music Committee.

SUPPLEMENTARY LIST OF BOOKS RECOMMENDED FOR
ORGANISTS AND PIANISTS

Perry's Piano Voluntaries, Lorenz 1.25

Church Service Selections ioi Organ or Piano, No. 2, Rodeheaver 1.25

Chapel Voluntaries for Organ or Piano, Edward B. Marks 75

Chapel Voluntaries for Organ, Harmonium, or Piano, Edward B. Marks

(from books I to X, inclusive) (2 staves) 75

Thirty-Two Short Pieces for Hammond or Pipe Organ, G. Schirmer

(Arranged by Charles Boyd) 1.50

The Sacred Hour at the Organ, Arno, Carl Fischer 2.00

Sunday Piano Music (For Church and Home), Presser 1.00

Piano Voluntaries, Presser 1.00

Sacred Piano Album for Home and Church, Carl Fischer 1.00

Twenty Preludes and Postludes for Pipe Organ, Truette, Schmidt 1.00

The Liturgical Organist for Pipe or Reed Organ or Piano, J. Fischer

and Brothers (tv/o staves) (1-6) 3.50

Belwin Organ Album, Belwin Music Company (volumes I, II, and III) 1.50

Classic and Modern Gems for Organ or Piano, Presser 1.25

Instrumental Church Service Selections (for Organ or Piano)

Rodeheaver Co 1.25

Church and Chapel Voluntaries for Piano, G. Schirmer 2.00

School of Organ Playing (op. 31) edited by Shippen Barnes 2.50

If your local dealer is unable to supply the above books, they may be
ordered from the following stores:

Beesley Music Company, 70 South Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah

Daynes Music Company, 15 East— First South, Salt Lake City

Glen Brothers Music Company, 74 South Main Street, Salt Lake City

1 1 iathematics

Mabel ]ones Gahhott

When I was proudly sweet sixteen,
I thought that middle age
Was old as ancient history
And dull on every page.

Now I am twice sixteen and more,

I wisely hold my tongue;

The years have brought me such rich store,

What waits at sixty-young?

cJkeologyi — The Doctrine and Covenants

Preview of Lessons for 1957-58
Elder Roy W. Doxey

npHE course of study beginning
this year and continuing for
several years is a section-by-section
or chronological study of The Doc-
trine and Covenants. The Doctrine
and Covenants is the textbook. This
standard work of the Church holds
a unique place among the books of
scripture in this Church. It is a
modern book revealing eternal truths
for the people of this generation.
If these truths are followed, they
will lead the saints to the highest
blessing of which we know that the
Lord bestows upon his children-
eternal life or exaltation. It con-
tains the message the Lord would
have this generation understand
that repentance may take hold of
the hearts of people throughout the
world that they, too, may receive
the greater blessings in store for the
obedient.

The Doctrine and Covenants be-
gins with the revelations which
brought The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints into existence
and carries into the period of the
Church's infancy up to and includ-
ing a section on the martyrdom of
the Prophet Joseph Smith and his
brother Hyrum. Section 136 is a
revelation given to Brigham Young
on January 14, 1847.

To us living in the year 1957, ^^^^
Lord has provided in his book of
revelations: (1) the counsel of our
all-wise Father whose object is to
bring joy into the lives of his chil-
dren today by their following in-
structions given to individuals,

groups of persons, and the Church
over a century ago; (2) a knowledge
of how to live in this present world
of uncertainty and insecurity; (3)
the meaning of world conditions
and events; (4) a philosophy of life
that enables one to see God's justice
and purposes for mankind; (5) a
spirit of conversion to the truth-
seeker which bears witness that
Jesus is the Christ and of the divine
mission of the Prophet Joseph
Smith.

The Doctrine and Covenants
breathes the spirit of truth with
the divine promise:

And if your eye be single to my glory,
your whole bodies shall be filled with
light, and there shall be no darkness in
you; and that body which is filled with
light comprehendeth all things.

Therefore, sanetify yourselves that your
minds become single to God, and the
days will come that you shall see him; for
he will unveil his face unto you, and it
shall be in his own time, and in his own
way, and according to his own will
(D. & C. 88:67-68).

It is believed that the greatest
good will result to class leaders and
the women of the Church if the
lesson discussions are based on the
material given in The Relief Society
Magazine. Inasmuch as The Doc-
trine and Covenants is to be studied
section-by-section or chronologically,
with few exceptions, the class leader
will find most value in using as ref-
erence books, the following: Doc-
trine and Covenants Commentary
(Revised) and Documentary His-

Page 403

404

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

tory of the Church, also known as
the History oi the Church by Joseph
Smith, especially Volume i.

The purpose of this course of
study may be stated as follows:

To reaffirm that Jesus Christ is the
Savior and that Joseph Smith is a Prophet
of God, through a knowledge of the con-
tents of The Doetrine and Covenants; and
to re-estabhsh the apphcation of its teach-
ings to the hves of the women of the
Church, that they may reahze the eternal
importance of setting themselves and
their houses in order.

It is hoped that during the period
covered by this course of study every
member of the Relief Society will
have read and studied the entire
book of The Doctrine and Cove-
nants.

The first two lessons for 1957-58
are intended to give some back-
ground material on The Doctrine
and Covenants. A study of the
Lord's purpose in giving revelation
in our day is considered in Lesson 3
which takes up the study of Section
1 which is one of the few sections
in the book that is out of chrono-
logical order. The remaining five
lessons of this course discuss items
in connection with the preparation
of the